《Billionaire Fall in Love with Me after ONS》


 Chapter 1: The Scene in the Bathroom

    Crystal chandeliers reflected splendor on the golden walls of the room.


    In the luxurious room, Suzanne Reid stepped out of the bathtub, took the bath towel from the hook naturally, and dried her body off with the towel.


    A few minutester, she wrapped herself in the towel and opened the door of the room.


    At this moment, a tall figure approached her. The man¡¯s long and narrow eyes looked at her coldly, and their eyes met!


    In the blink of an eye¡­¡­


    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡±


    Suzanne, who was frightened, screamed at the top of her lungs. Subconsciously, she crossed her arms and wanted to run away.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would stumble. In a split second, the man grabbed her waist.


    The bath towel on Suzanne¡¯s body loosened and fell to the ground. She fell into the man¡¯s cold arms, which had a faint smell of grass.


    The man¡¯s palms became warm bit by bit. Suzanne even forgot to breathe. She stood on her tiptoes and let him hold her. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him or move her body.


    ¡°E, Edwiin¡­¡­ how, how did youe in¡­¡­¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man¡¯s gaze became ardent. ¡°I have an international conference in three days. I need to go out for a few days, so I came up here to tell you.¡±


    At this moment, Suzanne was in aplete mess. At such a close distance, she immediately got nervous and scared. She struggled to get back on her feet. ¡°I¡­¡­ I¡¯m going in to get dressed.¡±


    Edwiin Morrison frowned, but he still let go of her.


    The strength around her waist disappeared in a sudden. Suzanne even forgot to pick up the towel on the floor and rushed back to her room as fast as she could.


    The slight curves and thin lines undoubtedly made the man¡¯s heart drop. After a long time, he let out a lowugh.


    Hearing this, Suzanne¡¯s face turned red, and she mmed the door shut.


    A weekter¡­¡­


    As the director of thergest TV station in Riverside City announced ¡°cut¡±, the recording of the entertainment program was perfectly finished!


    Several directors all gathered in front of the camera to review the recording scene. The fans below the stage cheered and jumped with joy, wishing that they could directly rush to the front of their idol!


    After letting out a light breath, Suzanne stood up from the chair and stretched out her right hand to the female guest sitting opposite her. Her face was as sweet as ever. ¡°Miss Golden, I hope we will work well together!¡±


    ¡°Well¡±


    Dressed in clothes worth thousands of dors and wearing a million-dor ne, the beautiful woman slowly stood up and stared at Suzanne. Suzanne was neither servile nor overbearing. Bonnie Golden walked up to Suzanne with the eight-centimeter-high heels.


    ¡°As expected of the television station¡¯s number one female anchor. Sharp-tongued and aggressive.¡± Bonnie narrowed her eyes as she looked Suzanne up and down.


    This was the first time someone had dared to mention the things in public¨CBonnie Golden attained everything she had by sleeping with the rich and the power!


    She had tried her best to avoid talking about it, but Suzanne kept leading to the topic silently, which made her have to face and answer them!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Golden.¡± Suzanne smiled.


    ¡°I know that there is something that didn¡¯t fit your expectations this time, but please believe that this is my job. I think that we will definitely win the championship in the ratings of this show!¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s gentle voice flowed into Bonnie¡¯s ears making Bonnie¡¯s facial expression almost out of control and then a trace of anger appeared.


    Bonnie moved the microphone from her and threw it aside. She raised her eyes slightly and said with a sneer, ¡°Suzanne Reid, just wait and see.¡±


    ncing disdainfully at Suzanne¡¯s fingers, Bonnie suddenly turned around. Dragging along the hem of her long skirt, she quickly walked toward her manager, who had been waiting for her under the stage.


    Suzanne closed her eyes and sank into deep thought. When he opened her eyes again, she stared at Bonnie¡¯s arrogant figure, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared.


    Rubbing her painful temples, she felt that this interview was extremely tiring.


    Therefore, after leaving the studio, she went straight to her office and sat down, pouring herself a cup of coffee to keep herself awake.


    ¡°You¡¯re too bold. You know who Bonnie Golden is! She¡¯s an exceptionally star who was hard to please in the entertainment industry! How dare you expose her shorings in front of so many people? She must be furious.¡±


    Nancy White pushed open the door and entered with a stack of materials. After casually flinging them in front of her, she went to the water dispenser to brew tea.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. Before I interviewed her, Mr. Hook, the head of the Star TV Station, asked me to pick out the controversial questions. Otherwise, how could we have the ratings?¡±


    Suzanne picked up the teacup and took a few sips. Her slender body leaned against the ck leather chair.


    She hoped Bonnie wouldn¡¯t really hate her.


    However, when she recalled the anger in Bonnie¡¯s eyes, she shivered for no reason.


    ¡°Alright, take it easyter. You guys have plenty of interviews in the future! Try to avoid direct contact as much as possible¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Although she said she understood, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it in her heart. Suzanne gracefully took two more sips of coffee, then put down the teacup.


    Just then, her cell phone on the table buzzed.


    Was it Vito Brown¡¯s phone call?


    Thinking of that handsome and unapproachable man, Suzanne¡¯s rosy lips curved into a faint smile of happiness.


    She tilted her head and open the phone with her fingertips.


    But when she saw the word ¡°Edwiin¡± shing on the screen, the smile on her face disappeared. Her red lips moved slightly, and even her breath became disordered and unstable.


    Edwiin Morrison!


    It couldn¡¯t be Edwiin Morrison!


    When ites to Edwiin, Suzanne would recall his stern and reserved face.


    He always wore a dark long custom-made trench coat, with a blue and white shirt on the inside. The two buttons on the cor were always unbuttoned habitually, and a bow tie was loosely tied.


    Edwiin and she had lived in a house for so many years, but he was still as cold and indifferent as ever. Whether it was attending a banquet or arge-scale event, his face was always cold and without any expression.


    The only time he smiled at her was because¡­¡­

 Chapter 2: I Am Sorry

    Recalling what had happened that night, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help wandering her mind. A faint blush appeared on her fair face.


    Her phone kept ringing. Suzanne¡¯s clear eyes stared at the shing screen.


    After some hesitation, she picked up her phone and said to Nancy, ¡°I¡¯m going out to pick up a call.¡±


    Then she got up and walked out with light steps.


    ¡°Hello!¡± The air outside was cold and cool, and the cold wind blew across Suzanne¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. Where are you?¡± As soon as she answered the phone, a hoarse and low male voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suzanne freaked out and said loudly. And, she soon realized that her reaction was a little over. She coughed twice to hide the panic in her heart.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going abroad for a week?¡±


    ¡°Well, I halved the routine. Where are you now?¡± The man repeated the question in a cold tone.


    Meanwhile, Edwiin had just gotten off the ne. He held his phone in his left hand and grabbed his suitcase to the airport lobby with his right hand. His cold eyes quickly looked around therge airport.


    The consecutive meetings in the past few days had made him look a little tired, and there were stubbles on his chin.


    But it didn¡¯t affect his charm. The pure ck suit made him tall and slender. He was particrly eye-catching among the passengersing and going at the airport, which attracted many girls¡¯ attention.


    It could even be said to have caused a small sensation.


    ¡°I¡­¡­ am in Star TV Station.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Edwiin¡¯s looked at a luxuriousmercial car parked by the side of the road through the transparent French window of the airport lobby.


    He walked toward the exit. His voice was calm as he spoke into the phone, ¡°Wait for me at the TV Station after work. I¡¯ll pick you up and we have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to. I may¡­¡­¡±


    A lot of unreal ideas urred to Suzanne, which made her alert.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She suddenly recalled what she looked like that day. The light mint fragrance, which was like poison, made her uneasy.


    ¡°There will be a party after work. All the TV station¡¯s staff. The head of the station specifically said that you must not be absent. So don¡¯t forget it !¡±


    The clear female voice was transmitted into the microphone word by word. When Edwiin, who was walking quickly in the airport lobby, heard it, he frowned tightly.


    Suzanne was even more awkward, but she really appreciated this reason from the bottom of her heart!


    Turning her head, she saw Nancy opening the door and poking her head out. Half of her body was leaning to the door. She stared at her, who held her phone tightly and was so flustered that she couldn¡¯t speak coherently.


    Then, Nancy shrugged innocently. ¡°Mr. Hook called you, but he couldn¡¯t get through to your mobile phone. So he asked me to tell you!¡±


    Nancy¡¯s gaze fell on Suzanne¡¯s wrist, which was wearing a jade bracelet. Her slender fingers clenched the mobile phone tightly, showing nervousness. She had never seen Suzanne, who had always been eloquent, to be like this!


    A slight teasing smile broke on her lips and said, ¡°Sorry. Did I interrupt your conversation with your boyfriend? I am leaving now.¡±

 Chapter 3 KSP

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not my¡­¡­¡±


    Before she said the word ¡°boyfriend¡±, Nancy twisted her waist in an exaggerated manner and returned to the office.


    Suzanne¡¯s heart raced and she was almost speechless. It was as if something was blocking her throat.


    In the midst of her apprehension, she gritted her teeth, summoned up her courage, and said in a chagrin, ¡°Edwiin, you heard it as well. I cannot be absent. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to eat with you tonight. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±


    She softly addressed him as Edwiin, which was mixed with a woman¡¯s pleas, only made Edwiin feel worse.


    He stopped on the sidewalk outside the airport, and the driver in the car immediately got out of the car to help him catch his luggage.


    While Edwiin¡¯s face was cold. He bent over and got into the car, still maintaining the posture of grabbing the cell phone. The atmosphere around him was oppressive.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    He frowned, and there was no emotion in his eyes. He said to Suzanne, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    The call was cut off quickly.


    Suzanne heard the sound, and she put the phone away from her ear and touched the screen with her finger, frowning slightly.


    He hung up just like that?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s in line with Edwiin¡¯s character!¡±


    Suzanne put the phone back into her pocket as if it was hot iron. Only then did she realize her palm was covered in a cold sweat.


    Fine, it is obvious that, in front of Edwiin, she always felt a sense of awe and would do something awkward!


    ¡­¡­


    The driver closed the door and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. He started the engine and looked at the man in the backseat through the rearview mirror. ¡°Young Master, where are we going now?¡±


    Edwiin was silent. He stared at the name ¡°Suzanne¡± on the screen of his mobile phone. His annoyance made the whole atmosphere in the car drop to zero.


    ¡°To thepany.¡±


    Words came out of his thin lips.


    The car became quieter. The driver shut his mouth sensibly, turned the steering wheel, and drove away.


    But ten minutester, his cell phone suddenly rang.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Edwiin heard it and his heart was disrupted by the melodious melody. He frowned when he saw the name on the screen clearly, which was obvious that this was not the person he wanted to see.


    But he still took it and asked in a t tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Edwi, you returned, right?¡±


    This amusing greeting came from one of Edwiin¡¯s few good friends, the son of a real estate family in Jena City, Mr. Follette!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Surprisingly, Edwiin agreed to the short name and responded in a neutral tone.


    Young Master Follette asked tentatively, ¡°KSP, do youe?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Edwiin rejected him decisively and frowned tightly.


    He was about to hang up the phone when Myron Follette spoke again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want toe? I think I just saw someone from Star TV Station book a private room here. Are you sure¡­¡­ you¡¯re noting?¡±


    Star TV Station was the ce where Suzanne worked.


    Edwiin was about to put down his arm and something unpredictable flickered in his eyes ¡°Star TV Station has a party at KSP?¡±


    ¡°Hello? Edwi, are you serious ?¡±


    Before Myron asked him again, he said,


    ¡°Andrew, go to KSP.¡±


    He really did hang up the phone.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Myron heard the sound on phone and grinned happily. He threw away his mobile phone, pressed his strong and slender body back into the sofa, hold the woman in his arms, and stroked her for a while.


    This was a VIP private room with several men and women sitting around. The men in suits and leather shoes were most likely the elites in the business field.


    ¡°Mr. Follette, how is it? Does Mr. Morrisone ?¡± A middle-aged man in a dark suit asked tentatively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he wille.¡± Myron¡¯s eyes were full of contempt. He made a simple gesture, and the woman next to him immediately raised a cigar to him and lit it for him.


    Myron took a deep breath, and the smile on his face faded away.


    Everything about Suzanne became Edwiin¡¯s concern!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 4: Drunken in the Bar

    The three gold-ted letters, ¡°KSP¡±, was shot into the sky, looking splendid.


    ¡°Come! Cheers! Best wishes for our most beautiful anchor, Suzanne, to achieve another great target. Best wishes for all the programs on our television station to have great ratingster!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Amazing Suzanne¡±


    ¡°Cheers! Cheers!¡±


    Several sses were raised high, colliding with each other. The swaying neon lights hit the men¡¯s and women¡¯s faces back and forth, creating an inebriated atmosphere.


    In the heartyughter, countless people were drunk and copsed on the sofa.


    ¡°Mr. Hook is a drunkard.¡±


    Nancy was out of strength. She leaned against Suzanne¡¯s body and said ¡°I won¡¯t drink, If I drink anymore, I¡¯ll definitely vomit.¡±


    Suzanne had drunk a lot of wine and felt a burning sensation in her stomach. But she still used her remaining consciousness to type quickly on the phone¡¯s screen and send the message.


    While she was typing, she received a text message on her phone. It said, ¡°I have something to do in thepany¡± from Vito Brown.


    After reading the few cold words, Suzanne rubbed her eyes and smiled brightly.


    Vito was always like this. He was a workaholic at any time and his words were always cold.


    But, she liked what Vito was!


    Putting away her phone, Suzanne put a pillow behind Nancy¡¯s neck. In a daze, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom¡±


    She got up and felt dizzy!


    Suzanne suppressed the diforting from the depths of her body. She tried to stand up straight and walked out of the room.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her clear eyes were full of daze, and her beautiful face was captivating. Countless eyes lingered on her, and from time to time, someone came forward to chat her up.


    ¡°Hey, do you have time to have a drink with me? My private room is not far from here.¡± The drunken man approached her with a ttering face.


    Suzanne ignored him, pressed her slender fingers on her temples a few times, and move forward. Facing the moving crowds, she walked toward the bathroom.


    The man giggled and followed her footsteps happily. ¡°You want to flirt with me, right? I like girls like you.¡±


    As he spoke, his handnded on Suzanne¡¯s shoulder.


    Finally, the woman looked impatient and pissed off. She pushed the man away. ¡°Get away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Although the voice sounded a little drunk, it was very familiar to Edwiin.


    He stopped for a moment as he picked up the ss. He raised his eyes and nced straight at the half-open door. A figure that was entangled with a man entered his eyes, and his eyes suddenly became gloomy.


    Naturally, Myron noticed it as well. And he cursed in his heart. Unfortunately, these people who didn¡¯t know what happened spoke at this moment.


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, King Group is determined to cooperate with the Morrison¡¯s Group this time. Members of the board havee up with this proposal. I¡¯ve brought it with me. Can you take a look?¡± A document was carefully ced in front of Edwiin.


    Along with the sound of the goblet being thrown on the tea table, everyone held their breath in shock.


    ¡°I am not interested in that.¡± his voice was cold. It seemed as if he wanted to pull someone into hell.


    Edwiin stood up from the sofa. In front of everyone¡¯s stunned eyes, he bent down to pick up his suit and put it on his arm, while putting his other hand in his trouser pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something to attend, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    He walked around the table and strode toward the door. Myron was so surprised that he could not close his mouth. The blue diamond earrings on his ear were shining. He tut-tutted and signed, ¡°Because he is Edwi!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, how about this proposal¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Myron rose to his feet and pressed down on the man¡¯s shoulder, signing him to stop shouting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the proposal again. You¡¯d better keep it and maybe it has valueter. Go back and wait for me. I¡¯ll arrange the next meeting for you!¡±

 Chapter 5: Who Crippled My Hand?

    Myron narrowed his eyes andforted him with more words. He did not dare to dy for too long. He gave a smile, pointed at the mess on the table, and snapped his fingers saying to the people in the room, ¡°You guys take care of these.¡±


    Then he turned around and followed Edwiin. Otherwise, Edwiin would probably kill someone!


    Edwiin left the room with a cold expression and walked to the right without hesitation.


    After taking a few steps, he saw that Suzanne was leaning against a golden pir, her drunk face hidden behind her curly and long hair.


    Perhaps it was because she was tired, her back bent slightly, which did not affect her charming temperament. All the people around looked at her.


    ¡°There are so many women here. Don¡¯t follow me, okay?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you!¡± The man looked at Suzanne¡¯s good figure up and down with an evil look in his eyes. He had already lost his mind and could no longer hold back from reaching out his hand to Suzanne.


    Edwiin¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold, as sharp as a de. Such a dirty hand should disappear!


    To avoid dirtying his eyes!


    A man in a dark suit suddenly appeared in people¡¯s sight, blocking the dirty man¡¯s hand that was reaching for the woman.


    He caught his hand and twisted it. The strength was so great that there was a cracking sound as if the bones were broken. With the man¡¯s miserable wail, everybody in the bar was shocked for a while!


    Suzanne was also shocked by the sudden sound and Edwiin¡¯s appearance.


    The next second, Edwiin pushed the man away. The man who had yet to recover from the pain fell to the ground unexpectedly!


    ¡°Ah! My hand! My hand¡­¡­ who the fuck dares¡­¡­¡± The man held his right hand¡¯s wrist, continuously trembling. He felt as if his entire hand was going to be crippled!


    But when he looked up and saw Edwiin¡¯s face, he freaked out.


    Edwiin¡¯s eyes were dark, his lips were light red, and his temperament was like an unapproachable moon. There would be a storm where he has been.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    There was no one in Jena City who didn¡¯t know who Edwiin was. He was the leader of the richest family in Jena City!


    He was the eldest son of the Morrison family, who everyone kept a respectful distance from!


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    Edwiin¡¯s tone was as cold as frost. He was so angry that no one dared to look him in the eye.


    The man was almost scared to death. He ran out of the bar, causing the whole bar atmosphere to be noisy again. Women were eager to take action and winked at Edwiin from time to time.


    Edwiin ignored all of these things. He turned around and saw Suzanne¡¯s face.


    ¡°Edwiin?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were full of daze, and in the next second, her wrist was caught by Edwiin.


    ¡°You are drunk, I¡¯ll send you home!¡± His voice was as cold as ice.


    At that moment, Suzanne felt a strong sense of pressure surround her. She shivered, shook her head, and denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that, she twisted her wrist, trying to get rid of the man¡¯s hand.


    Suzanne felt a chill creeping up her spine in the blink of an eye, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. In an instant, her whole body was held up by Edwiin.


    Suzanne was shocked. ¡°Edwiin! Put me down! There are so many people watching!¡±


    She pushed forcefully against his chest.


    As she pushed him, the white shirt gradually showed some wrinkles, but Edwiin¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He strode out of the door.


    No matter how she struggled, his eyes were as peaceful as ake.


    ¡°Gosh!¡±


    Myron looked at the mess on the ground and stared at Edwiin, who was holding Suzanne in his arms. He was stunned and said, ¡°aren¡¯t they siblings? Why are they hugging together? Isn¡¯t that crazy?¡±


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 6 Signs of Man’s Anger

    ¡°Get in the car!¡± Edwiin stopped beside the ck car by the roadside and suddenly let Suzanne go out of his arms.


    Suzanne, who was caught off guard,nded on both feet. She supported herself against the car subconsciously and only then did she steady herself. When she looked up, she saw the gloomy look on Edwiin¡¯s face.


    Anyone could sense that the man was in a very bad mood!


    Suzanne pursed her lips and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. She fumbled to open the car door and bent down to get in.


    ¡°Put on your seatbelt.¡± As soon as she sat firmly in the seat, Edwiin¡¯s cold voice came from above her head. Then, with a bang, the car door was mmed shut by Edwiin.


    He circled around the front part of the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Then, he started up the engine, turned on the gear, and stepped down on the throttle!


    The man¡¯s movements were quick without any pause. Suzanne felt that the entire car was filled with a chill.


    She nced cautiously at the grim-faced man out of the corner of her eye, shifted slightly, and tentatively asked, ¡°Edwiin, can we not go home first?¡±


    The woman¡¯s long, shapely eyebrows furrowed slightly, and a weak voice came out of her lips, with a trace of pleading in it. ¡°I don¡¯t want mom and dad to know that I have drunk lots of wine.¡±


    Although Suzanne was dizzy at the moment, she was still familiar with the scenery flying past the window. This is the way home.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want them to know, don¡¯t drink too much.¡± Edwiin nced at her coldly. In addition to the anger in his dark eyes, there were some other emotions, which vaguely fell on her.


    Being stared at like this, Suzanne felt creepy. She shut her mouth and didn¡¯t dare to utter another word.


    Through her blurry vision, she saw that Edwiin¡¯s face was still grim. She could only purse her lips and turn to look out of the window at the beautiful scenery whizzing by.


    Not long after, she fell asleep in the car.


    Edwiin stared at her and thought for a while. Then he frowned again and stamped hard on throttle.


    In the dark night, the ck Maybach was like a cheetah ready to set off. Its speed was extremely fast, but it stopped for half a second at an intersection of a block and suddenly turned to another road.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, at eight o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, there is a meetingter that you must attend.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know. Go and print out nine copies of the document and distribute them to every director. By the way, inform them that the meeting will be postponed for half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Morrison. Is there anything else I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else for the time being. You can leave now.¡±


    In the office on the top floor of the building, the secretary in a professional suit left the office respectfully. Edwiin stopped writing, picked up the phone on the left, and dialed a number.


    After talking for a while, he hung up, closed his pen cap, neatly sorted out the documents on the table, and got up. But, he nced at the door not far from the right, and there seemed to be warmth in his usual arrogant and indifferent eyes.


    Not long after, he pursed his thin lips and strode out of the office.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Joanne!¡± Edwiin stopped walking.


    All the employees in the office area stopped when they heard the sudden low male voice. A slim and graceful figure flew through the room and walked up to Edwiin on her heels.


    It was the secretary who had just left Mr. Morrison¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mr. Morrison.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Edwiin replied softly. His gaze swept over her and then toward the door behind her.


    ¡°Prepare a set of women¡¯s clothes and put them at the door of my lounge. The size is¡­¡­¡±


    At this point, he suddenly paused and raised his eyebrows. A dark red color appeared on his cheek and his hanging palm seemed to feel the residual warmth of Suzanne.


    But he didn¡¯t know women¡¯s sizes and relevant things exactly. He narrowed his eyes and turned his head, looking at his secretary Joanne who was in shock.


    ¡°Did I hear something wrong? What did Mr. Morrison just say to me?¡±

 Chapter 7: Ran away

    Women¡¯s clothes, sizes¡­¡­


    ¡°Gosh!¡±


    Just as Joanne was overwhelmed with shock, Edwiin¡¯s gaze slid all the way down from her face to her figure. With just a nce, he had a clear idea of what is going to do.


    He came over and said seriously, ¡°Prepare one set of female clothes ording to your figure. I¡¯ll go to the conference hall first. Call me if you have something confusing.¡±


    After giving his instructions, Edwiin turned around and walked straight into the corridor, leaving Joanne, who was dumbfounded.


    When Suzanne opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was a snow-white ceiling in front of her. It was surrounded by crisscrossed brown and ck colors, and it was exactly the same as the design in Edwiin¡¯s bedroom.


    Shocked, she jerked off the nket and got out of bed.


    But it was also at this time that she realized that she was no longer wearing her original top short skirt, but a loose, knee-length white shirt. Her fair and slender calves were just exposed.


    Vaguely, she could even smell the cool masculine scent on the shirt, which was exactly the same as that on Edwiin!


    ¡°God!¡± Suzanne cried out in surprise and her voice became hoarse.


    Why do I wear Edwiin¡¯s shirt? Did he change my clothes?


    The scenes ofst night shed through her mind. Thest scene was fixed on her being taken into the car by Edwiin. His face was pale, and then¡­¡­


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened after that!


    Suzanne¡¯s heart was a mess and she didn¡¯t dare to think too much. She quickly walked to the door with bare feet and quietly twisted the doorknob. When she heard no extra movement outside, she opened the door a crack.


    The bright and clean office came into view. Fortunately, there was no man she was familiar with on the ck chair.


    The tension in her heart dissipated. Suzanne secretly let out a breath and tiptoed out of the lounge.


    She had to leave while Edwiin wasn¡¯t around.


    The door of the office was only a few steps away, and Suzanne was about to run to the door when she suddenly remembered something. Turning her head, she saw a set of women¡¯s clothes neatly arranged on the European-style ck sofa.


    Definitely, if she ran out in this way, she must be misunderstood by others!


    Suzanne patted her head and quickly took off Edwiin¡¯s shirt. She changed into a professional short skirt. The deep V-neck fitted her well making her well-proportioned figure more attractive.


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about the source of the clothes. She quickly tidied up her long ck hair and clothes.


    A few minutester, a slender figure came out of Mr. Morrison¡¯s office sneakily. She ran away from the Morrison¡¯s International Building in a hurry.


    No one knew. Only the surveince video captured such a scene.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Come on, everyone, get ready! Action!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the vice head of the station gave the order, lights in the studio lit up everywhere. All the cameras focused on Suzanne, who was sitting on the rattan chair in the middle of the stage. She stood up and reached her hand out.


    ¡°Wee, Bonnie Golden. It¡¯s our second time sitting on¨CSuzanne¡¯s Show! Today, we will continue the previous to-topic.¡±


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    The vice head of the TV Station shouted. He held the interview materials in a tube shape and shouted at Suzanne in dialect.


    ¡°Suzanne pay attention to your smile! A smile! And do not stutter. You are the host. Don¡¯t make any mistakes!¡±


    When hearing the words from the vice head, the audience got to be worried.


    ¡°Okay, do it again!¡±


    After clearing her throat, Suzanne adjusted her posture again. When the camera shifted back to her face, the smile on her lips widened.

 Chapter 8: Encountering a Difficult Situation

    ¡°Miss Golden, wee to Suzanne¡¯s Show. As for thest interview, I¡­¡­¡± Her voice came to an abrupt stop. No matter how hard she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    Embarrassment rose on Suzanne¡¯s face, but she tried to hide it. She turned to look at the audience and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s do it again!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The vice head was obviously a little disappointed, but in the end, he waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Okay, everyone, get ready. Action!¡±


    ¡°Wee to Suzanne¡¯s Show¡­¡­¡±


    Before Suzanne finished the whole sentence, Bonnie Golden who had been sitting silently on the stage, suddenlyughed coldly and stood up.


    A mocking smile appeared in her face. She stared at Suzanne and looked her up and down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think it¡¯s necessary to stop recording, otherwise it will only waste both of our time. And my time is precious. You guys must know that, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡±


    Suzanne saw the ridicule in Bonnie¡¯s eyes and was about to speak when Bonnie suddenly moved her microphone away and threw it to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to film the next interview. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you¡­¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Bonnie turned and left under the dumbfounded gazes of the audience.


    As expected of today¡¯s most popr female star. She was as arrogant as she could be. As soon as she left, the audience was about to leave the studios.


    Suzanne stared at Bonnie¡¯s figure until it disappeared. Her eyes turned dark and she frowned tightly. She recalled the scenes that had just appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Edwiin. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you¡­¡­¡±


    She rashly fell into the strong body and pushed him in a flurry, and the bath towel fell to the ground and she was exposed in front of him.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She screamed in horror and covered her private parts with her hands in a panic, her face full of panic.


    However, right at that moment, the man with a pair of deep eyes suddenly extended his long arm, quickly hooked her slender waist, and pulled her into his embrace.


    She couldn¡¯t stand still at all and fell straight into his arms, only to be met with his deep and burning dark eyes.


    He hugged her tightly and their bodies were extremely close. The warmth of his palm caused her to inhale sharply.


    Then, the scene changed to a room where she woke up with a male shirt.


    The two scenes reyed in her mind. Suzanne bit her lips. ¡°Damn it, I must be crazy!¡±


    ¡°Why are these thoughts lingering in my mind as soon as I record the show?¡±


    ¡°What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and contact Bonnie Golden¡¯s managementpany and convince her toe back for filming!¡±


    The exasperated voice of the vice head came to her ears again.


    Suzanne nced at the flustered team members and suddenly felt apologetic.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Are you in a bad state? Did you drink too muchst night?¡±


    As soon as she got off the stage, Nancy rushed to her with a ss of water in her hand. ¡°You never make any mistakes before. What¡¯s wrong? Your boyfriend dumped you?¡±


    Definitely no!


    Although Vito was busy with his work and they didn¡¯t spend much time together. But understanding each other is very important in a love rtionship, right?


    Isn¡¯t mutual respect supposed to be the way lovers get along?

 Chapter 9 Meeting Again at Home

    Suzanne nced at Nancy and said, ¡°It¡¯s a waste of your talent not to be a paparazzi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure! You don¡¯t know that I refused the offer of Star Entertainment.¡±


    Nancy followed Suzanne out of the recording studio. After a few steps, she seemed to think of something and approached Suzanne, quietly asking, ¡°By the way, when everyone leftst night, I didn¡¯t see you. Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Suzanne¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°I heard someone say that you were taken away by a man¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Suzanne stopped and interrupted Nancy. She said to Nancy with a trace of a hurry, ¡°I need to prepare for the next interview. I got to go. Bye!¡±


    There was a gentle smile on her face. When Nancy finally was back to her sense, Suzanne was already far away.


    The only thing that was left behind was her reserved back, as well as her lingering fragrance.


    At six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, after work, Suzanne went to the underground garage of the radio station to pick up her cute car that was decorated like a red bug and drove to the suburbs. During the break from the traffic light, she called Vito twice, but both were hung up.


    After a while, she received a text message from Vito and it said ¡°I am in the meeting.¡±


    These words were concise and cold.


    Suzanne closed her phone and threw it into the beside seat. She pursed her lips into a line, stepped on the elerator hard, and drove to Nevend Manor, one of the top high-end residential districts in Jena City.


    After parking the car steadily in front of the vi, Suzanne got out of the car with her bag in hand. Before she had taken a few steps, strong headlights suddenly shot toward her.


    Suzanne looked in that direction and saw that the ck Bentley was slowly parked next to her car. Then, the door opened and a pair of slender legs stepped out of the car. Edwin¡¯s emotionless eyes also happened to look in Suzanne¡¯s direction.


    With just one look, Suzanne¡¯s heart trembled. Every time she tried to deliberately avoid Edwiin, she would meet him by chance!


    ¡°Edwiin.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Edwiin nodded his head.


    And he walked up to her. He opened his mouth and nced at the gate of the vi. He said calmly as if nothing had happened, ¡°Get in?¡±


    Edwiin¡¯s tone was really indifferent. The innate coldness permeated every word of his, which made Suzanne feel a little scared.


    ¡°I just got off work. As soon as I parked my car, I¡­¡­ I met you¡­¡­¡± Suzanne stuttered.


    Edwiin nced at her and replied with nothing. After a pause, he said to her in a cold voice, ¡°Mom and Dad called me and said that they have cooked for us. Don¡¯t make them wait too long. Get in.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he moved his legs and was leaving.


    ¡°Edwiin!¡± Suzanne called out to him from behind, sounding anxious.


    The man immediately stopped walking and turned his head to look at her. Suzanne didn¡¯t dare to make another sound. She mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Edwiin,st night¡­¡­ I drank too much.¡±


    It is a derative sentence.


    Edwiin frowned and turned his head. Suzanne didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes at all. She only dared to stare at his loose tie and tanned-colored skin.


    However, her heartbeat could not help quickening followed her line of sight.

 Chapter 10 Attending a Party Together

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember what happened afterward. Did I¡­¡­ do anything insane?¡± She asked tentatively with a soft and tender voice.


    It was these words that made Edwiin¡¯s gaze shift to Suzanne¡¯s face. He narrowed his eyes and nced up and down at her, causing her to feel flustered and nervous.


    ¡°What do you think you have done?¡± The sky outside was getting dark, and Edwiin¡¯s handsome face looked even more charming in the moonlight.


    ¡°I do not¡­¡­¡±


    Under Edwiin¡¯s gaze, Suzanne wished she could be a butterfly and fly away. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡­¡±


    She coughed softly and was extremely embarrassed.


    Edwiin stared at her eyes for a moment and nced at her beautiful face. Naturally, he noticed her uneasiness.


    He frowned slightly, pursed his lips, and calmly said, ¡°When you are alone, don¡¯t drink too much. This is not only the rule set by Morrison¡¯s family, but also for your own good. I don¡¯t want it to happen again.¡±


    Edwiin stared at her face for seconds and calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. Don¡¯t let parents wait too long.¡±


    After saying this, he walked toward Nevend Manor¡¯s gate. As he passed by Suzanne, she could clearly smell the fresh and familiar minty smell from him.


    She was lost in thought for a moment. When she came to her senses, Edwiin¡¯s figure had almost disappeared from the cobblestone path.


    Morrison¡¯s Family


    The table was full of tasty dishes, and the servants retreated to the door. Afra Morrison picked up the spoon and the bowl in front of Edwiin. She put down arge bowl of soup and then picked up Suzanne¡¯s.


    She nced lovingly at the two people in front of her and continued to scoop up the soup without forgetting to nag.


    ¡°You two are siblings and you never make me stop worrying, and our family has enough money. Each of you is like a workaholic. It¡¯s okay that Edwiin workedte into the night and didn¡¯t go home, but now Suzanne also got this habit.¡±


    The word ¡°siblings¡± made Edwiin pause for a moment, but soon he continued to put food in his bowl as if nothing had happened and chewed slowly.


    Suzanne guessed that Edwiin had called homest night and found an excuse for her. All of a sudden, a strange feeling rose from the bottom of her heart.


    However, in front of Frederic and Afra, she could not say anything more. She bit her lips and disyed what a daughter should be.


    ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re ming me for not returning homest night. It¡¯s just that¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been busy with worktely¡­¡­ I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡­¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s parents passed away when she was very young. It was Afra and Frederic who brought her up. She was grateful to them very much.


    To her, Frederic and Afra were her second parents. It was only right for her to address them as parents. As for Edwiin¡­¡­


    ¡°All right! I¡¯m just saying! It¡¯s understandable that young people like you are busy with work. However, if you don¡¯t go home next time, call me back yourself. Don¡¯t let your brother pass the message for you again!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, when did you have so much to say?¡± As soon as Edwiin spoke, his indifferent and gloomy aura emanated naturally, and the people around the table became silent for seconds.


    Not only was Suzanne stunned, but even the Afra was also stunned, unable to react in time.


    Frederic, who had been eating quietly, suddenly raised his head. His deep eyes swept over Edwiin and Suzanne one after another. When he looked at Afra, he spoke in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Right, just have the meal. They are tired after work. We should not say that too much.¡±


    Afra could not close her mouth in surprise. After a long while, she rolled her eyes and put down the bowl heavily. Then, she sat down and picked up her chopsticks as well.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even talk during the meal. You¡¯re unreasonable!¡±

 Chapter 11 Bring Your Boyfriend Along

    While saying that, she respectively picked up a crab and ced it in Edwiin¡¯s and Suzanne¡¯s bowls. Then she muttered, ¡°Anyway, no matter how busy you two are, you have to apany me to attend that CN International Pop Dinner Party this weekend. I don¡¯t allow those arrogantdies to look down on me.¡±


    Suzanne was thinking about what the so-called ¡°CN International Pop Dinner Party¡± was when she heard Afra, Edwiin¡¯s mom, ask again, ¡°By the way, Suzanne, I remember you have been together with your boyfriend for a long time, right? His name is¡­¡­ is Vito, right? Why don¡¯t you take him with you this time? In this way, those arrogantdies would know that I have a son and a daughter, and my son-inw is so handsome as well.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Eh-hem! Eh-hem!¡± Suzanne choked on a mouthful of rice and her face turned red because of coughing.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal. I¡¯m full!¡±


    At this moment, Edwiin suddenly stood up from his seat calmly, picked up the tissue in reserve on the table to wipe the corner of his mouth, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±


    He put down the tissue, and a servant immediately came forward to pull away the chair for him. Edwiin did not look at the others at the table and strode toward the stairs.


    Suzanne watched the tall and straight back disappear at the corner of the stairs from the corner of her eyes. The light-yellow chandelier lengthened his figure as if no one could get close to his unfeeling heart.


    ¡°Such a child! Being full just like that! How willful!¡±


    Afrained for a while and asked the servants to clean up Edwiin¡¯s te. Frederic, Edwiin¡¯s dad, frowned and seemed to be lost in thought.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flew and the weekend was approaching in the blink of an eye. All the staff of the radio station went into overdrive.


    ¡°Hand me over all the key interview materials for this month. Yeah, all of them.¡±


    After giving instructions, Suzanne took a deep breath and sat down. She rubbed her temples with her slender fingers and focused all her energy on work.


    After a while, the assistant came back with a lot of documents ording to her instructions, which filled almost half of the desk.


    She looked hesitantly at Suzanne, who was buried in those document files, hemming and hawing, and then she said, ¡°Miss Reid, I heard Bonnie threatened that as long as you were the host, she would definitely not participate in this recording. The leaders of the station seem to be embarrassed.¡±


    The pen tip in Suzanne¡¯s hand stopped on the paper and her eyebrows furrowed imperceptibly. It seemed that Bonnie truly had hatred for her from the bottom of her heart.


    Seeing the awkward expression on her assistant¡¯s face, Suzanne finally nodded. Pursing her lips, she smiled and said, ¡°All right, I see. Go out and get me a cup of coffee.¡±


    The assistant nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go for it now.¡±


    After her assistant left, Suzanne turned the pen in her hand and stared thoughtfully at the semi-closed door. The expression on her face gradually faded.


    She really hoped that Bonnie could stay so determined and never see her again!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ncing sideways at the phone with no new messages beside her, Suzanne¡¯s brows furrowed. She suddenly thought of the CN International Pop Dinner Party mentioned by Afra.


    CN International Pop Dinner Party was a noble banquet specially set up for the rich and powerfuldies in Jena City. Thedies who could enter the banquet were mostly the wives of the rich or the wives of government officials.


    Vito was in the rising period of his career. It would be absolutely useful for him to make more friends with such people.


    Thinking of this, she swept away the haze in her heart just now.


    Suzanne pursed her lips, picked up her phone, and skillfully tapped eleven numbers on the screen. While the call had not been connected yet, she walked up to the mirror and carefully tidied up her loose hair.


    At the same time, the sound of running water came from the bathroom, covering the vibration sound of the phone on the bedside table. A slender finger reached out to the phone screen.


    Taking a look at the caller ID, she raised her eyebrows slightly, unlocked the phone, and answered it skillfully.


    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s that?¡±

 Chapter 12 Go to See Vito

    Suzanne froze like a bolt from the blue. She held her phone to check if she had dialed the wrong number. How could there be a woman in Vito¡¯s house?


    Was it a secretary or a servant?


    Suzanne ced the phone next to her ear. ¡°May I speak to Vito?¡±


    She lowered her voice and strained her heart to listen to the movement on the other side of the phone.


    The strange woman¡¯s breathing fell on the microphone. Suddenly, there was a rustling sound on the other side as if she was tidying up something.


    ¡°He¡¯s taking a shower. Leave your name and contact information. I¡¯ll tell himter.¡±


    The woman¡¯s pleasant voice is filled with a littleziness and casualness, which sounded like she was the hostess!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Suzanne, it¡¯s not your style to be in a daze at work!¡±


    Raising her head, Suzanne saw Nancy¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Do you miss your boyfriend so much that you can¡¯t focus on your work?¡±


    Suzanne blinked and immediately thought of a handsome face, which was seemingly carved out of ice. She also thought of the arrogant attitude of the woman on the phone. Her heart began to beat faster.


    She abruptly hung up the phone and picked up her bag. At the same time, she greeted Nancy, ¡°Nancy, I have got something to deal with. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    Suddenly, the phone was hung up. The woman in the bedroom slowly put down her slender hand and stared at the phone screen for a long while before reading out thest name on the screen. ¡°Reid.¡±


    Just a single word ¡°Reid¡±! There wasn¡¯t even a name?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The sound of water in the bathroom suddenly disappeared. The door opened with a ssh, and a man wrapped in a bath towel came out of the bathroom. His wet ck hair was still dripping, sliding along his strong chest and abs.


    The robust figure was partly hidden and partly visible in the mist. He only paused to have a look at the woman who was thoughtful beside the bed before walking to the cab and casually picking up the towel on the couch to dry his hair!


    Hearing the sound behind her, the woman¡¯s hand trembled slightly, but she put down the phone as soon as possible and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a garbage message. I¡¯ve already deleted it for you.¡±


    Turning around, her thin red lips curved into an enchanting smile. The woman stepped on the soft carpet under her feet and jumped behind Vito step by step as if she were taking a dance. She reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°I¡¯ll spend tonight with you, may I?¡±


    Her words were full of meaning, mixed with a little test, but her slender fingers could not help groping around the man¡¯s waist and abdomen. Bit by bit, she gently caressed Vito¡¯s wheat-colored skin, making Vito numb overall.


    Vito trembled slightly, and in the end, he grabbed the woman¡¯s delicate hand and pulled her gently into his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    Aftering out of the radio station, Suzanne made a phone call to Vito¡¯spany front desk, but the staff at the front desk informed her that Vito was on leave today.


    Suzanne took out her phone again and dialed the number.


    ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is powered off¡­¡­¡± The beautiful female voice on the other end of the line made Suzanne frown and her eyes involuntarily fill with anxiety.


    She casually threw her phone in the passenger seat, started the engine, and headed straight for Vito¡¯s private apartment in the suburbs.


    Wearing a beige pair of high heels, she walked all the way to the door of the room in fine rain. Suzanne took out the spare key from her handbag.


    Before she inserted the key into the lock, she stopped herself!


    She came here on a whim this time and did not tell Vito in advance. It seemed as if she was inspecting something. If Vito knew about it, would he be angry?


    But¡­¡­


    Just as she was about to take the key away, Suzanne thought of the female voice on the phone. The tone of the voice made her feel very ufortable.


    From time to time, Vito would ask his secretary toe to his ce to help him sort out some documents.


    It must be a misunderstanding.


    Suzanne took a deep breath, clenched the key, and inserted it into the keyhole.


    As the door was twisted, she heard the sound of metal colliding.


    The door opened and the sweet smell of perfume wafted into her nose, heavily wounding her senses like poison.


    Suzanne suddenly opened the door and saw the dimly lit hall. It was quiet inside. It seemed that no one was there.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Vito, are you there?¡±


    Suzanne looked at the stairs to the second floor and shouted, hoping to attract Vito¡¯s attention.


    The woman received a call from Vito¡¯s house, which proved that there was definitely someone in the house!


    After waiting for a few seconds, there was still no answer in the house.


    Suzanne took off her high heels, held them, and walked barefoot to the second floor.


    Vito¡¯s room was over there.


    ¡°You little bastard. Slow down. It hurts.¡±

 Chapter 13: Bitch Couple

    As soon as she stepped into the corridor on the second floor, Suzanne heard the sound of an unfamiliar woman gasping uncontrobly for breath. The sound of the woman¡¯s flopping into her ear was like that of a devil.


    Suzanne quickened her pace and walked to the open door not far away. She clenched her fists!


    There was an indescribable fishy smell in the air, which made people¡¯s hearts be cold.


    Her white and tender feet stopped at the door of the room, and her toes touched a pink short skirt, which was still warm.


    Looking around the room, she saw that the man¡¯s and woman¡¯s clothes were messy and scattered wildly on the ground.


    On the broad double bed, she saw Vito¡¯s naked and strong back. A pair of slender arms clung to his neck, and the nails smeared with red nail polish almost poked into his strong muscles.


    A woman¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re pestering me so tightly, do you want me to slow down or exert more strength?¡±


    Suddenly, Vito pushed himself up and his strong body was exposed to the air. An evil smile appeared on his usually cold and handsome face.


    Even his hoarse voice passed a sense of extreme pleasure.


    This was an expression that Suzanne had never seen on Vito¡¯s face before.


    ¡°Vito! What are you doing?¡±


    Suzanne stood at the door. Her palm was pricked by her nails.


    There was anger in the gentle voice!


    Almost in the same moment that she spoke, Vito¡¯s body trembled a bit, and he stopped moving.


    After an almost imperceptible pause, Vito turned around and looked over. His wet bangs fell disorderly on his forehead, and his dark eyes were filled with coldness. In an instant, the me was suppressed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment his gaze met Suzanne¡¯s, Vito furrowed his brows. A drop of sweat produced by making love seeped out of his three-dimensional face and slid down.


    Seeing that Vito was looking at her coldly, Suzanne clenched her fists even tighter. Her face was a little pale, but her eyes were shining like stars. She stared at Vito and asked again.


    ¡°Vito, I¡¯m asking you what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    He was only stunned for a second at first, and then, as usual, the corners of Vito¡¯s mouth curled up and he asked without answering her, ¡°Then what did you see me doing?¡±


    His voice was cold, with a hint of indifference.


    He casually picked up the thin nket next to him and covered his waist. Vito then pulled up the nket to cover the woman¡¯s delicate body in his arms. He had no intention of exining at all.


    Suzanne swayed a few times and she almost fell backward. Leaning against the door frame, she bit her lower lip and looked at him. Then she nced at the woman in his arms who was tightly hugging him. She felt angry and aggrieved.


    He always told her that he was busy all day long. He had never paid attention to her, but he had time to be with others!


    Not only did he not feel guilty at all for doing such a dirty thing behind her back, but he was also displeased as if her appearance had disturbed their good mood!


    ¡°Why?¡± Suzanne asked in a low voice. Her voice was filled with grievance and anger. The knuckles of her slender hand gripping the door frame turned white, showing how much effort she had put into suppressing her inner emotions. ¡°Why did you do this to me?!¡±


    ¡°Why? There¡¯s no such ¡®why¡¯ in love? Miss Reid, although it may be a littlete to tell you now, I¡¯m still sorry to tell you that Vito and I have been together for some time!¡±


    A pleasant and gentle female voice rang through therge bedroom, causing the color to fade from Suzanne¡¯s face.

 Chapter 14: We Are Done Now

    The woman¡¯s fair and smooth arms were still hanging around Vito¡¯s neck. Her slender legs were wrapped around his waist, and her face was filled with undisguised contempt for Suzanne.


    Suzanne¡¯s slender figure shook violently and she looked dazed. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    They had been together for some time, but she had been kept in the dark about it all the time.


    Suzanne¡¯s eyes were almost red as she bit her lower lip.


    A few months ago, she noticed that something was wrong with Vito. At first, he had answered her phone and said that he was busy at thepany and could not apany her. Then, he did not even answer the phone and said that it was inconvenient, so he sent fewer messages.


    Suzanne keptforting herself that maybe Vito was really busy, so he didn¡¯t have time to talk to her. She was very obedient and didn¡¯t disturb him.


    When she was free, she would get someone to send some snacks to him. When she missed him, she would take a look at the photos.


    Unexpectedly, in just a few months, Vito had betrayed her!


    When she thought of how she had waited for him and missed him every day like a fool but being treated like this, the anger in Suzanne¡¯s heart overwhelmed the pain in her heart. With a cold face, she scolded him fiercely, ¡°Vito, you are such a son of bitch!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    There was no hatred on her face, only coldness, and her voice was a little shrill. Her words were not serious, but they made Vito¡¯s face sink in an instant. He was a little angry as if he had not expected Suzanne, who had always been obedient, to dare to scold him like this!


    ¡°Enough!¡± Vito scolded her coldly. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to hear what she said. His cold voice fell into Suzanne¡¯s ears. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen it, we are done now.¡±


    ¡°Done?¡± Suzanne chuckled as if she had just heard a joke. There was no emotion left in her eyes, only bone-deep disappointment and coldness.


    She had such high self-esteem that she didn¡¯t want to show weakness in front of her enemy at all.


    ¡°Mr. Brown, shouldn¡¯t I be the one saying that?¡±


    As she spoke, she put on the high heels in her hands, straightened her back, and approached Vito step by step with a sharp momentum. She looked back with her beautiful eyes and nced slightly at the woman beside him.


    She was hot! Her face was delicate. Well, she was indeed very beautiful.


    But why did this person look a little familiar?


    Seeing that the woman¡¯s face was a little familiar, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help ncing at her. Then she suddenly remembered that she was Rae Green, the daughter of Mr. Green, who was one of the directors of Vito¡¯spany.


    Suzanne had apanied Vito to thepany gathering two years ago and she met Rae there.


    At that time, Rae held her father¡¯s arm and walked into the banquet hall. She was dressed in a bright red custom-made dress, and her face was gorgeous. As a rich girl, she naturally attracted a lot of attention.


    Vito then was not the vice president, but just a manager. She did not doubt why Rae¡¯s father woulde to greet him. Instead, she was so happy that she thought Vito was favored by a talent scout.


    Now thinking about it, she was afraid that everything had started from then.


    Suzanne nced at Rae and then nced at Vito. A smile gradually blossomed on her face. It was as if her heart had been ruthlessly whipped and she suddenly understood everything.


    She held back the anger that was about to spurt out of her heart, took a deep breath, flipped over the satchel with her hands, and took out a metal key and a beige wallet.


    ¡°Mr. Brown, this is your house key. This is the wallet you sent me.¡± Suzanne calmly counted each item and threw them to him.


    She counted the stack of banknotes in her hand and raised the corner of her lips. With a flick of her wrist, the stack of money fluttered to the thin nket in front of her like fluttering paper scraps.


    ¡°Suzanne!¡± Vito shouted coldly. Enraged, he got out of bed and approached her, strangling her by the neck.


    Even though the delicate neck would possibly be strangled and snapped, Suzanne wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She looked straight at him. When she saw Vito¡¯s gloomy face, which made him look as if he wanted to strangle her to death, Suzanne smiled very happily.


    ¡°Consider this money as payment for your four years ofpanionship.¡±


    Her tone was soft as if she were talking about something easy. ¡°After all, you are so cheap, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 15 Drown Her Sorrow in Alcohol

    Vito¡¯s grip on her neck tightened slightly, and he almost wanted to strangle her to death.


    Suzanne smiled, lifted her foot, and stepped heavily on Vito¡¯s barefoot with the thin heels.


    Feeling that the strength on her neck had loosened a little, Suzanne shook Vito¡¯s hand off and turned around to leave. Her posture was elegant and proud like a queen.


    When she was about to reach the door, she seemed to have thought of something. She turned her head slightly and nced at Vito, ¡°By the way, I threw away the gifts that you used to send me because there¡¯s no room for them in my house.¡±


    Suzanne smiled and reached out to open the door. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I know the price of the gifts. After I¡¯ve calcted it, I¡¯ll ask someone to send the money to yourpany!¡±


    Vito¡¯s cold face stiffened, and he suppressed his anger. With a bang sound, the door was closed with a buzzing sound, cutting off his sight to Suzanne!


    It wasn¡¯t until she couldn¡¯t see the person inside and the door was tightly covered that Suzanne couldn¡¯t keep herself calm anymore. She looked pale and her body was shaking.


    Some of the sharp nails were almost embedded in her skin. She calmed down, carried her bag, and quickly left the house that she hated so much.


    The whole afternoon was raining. From the drizzle to the heavy rain, it didn¡¯t seem to stop at all.


    Suzanne sped up the elerator and sprinted on the asphalt road, appearing extremely crazy.


    She kept driving around the city, not minding running red lights.


    After nearly two hours of insanity, Suzanne finally calmed down. She ced the red Beetle by the side of the street and took out a bottle of mineral water from the bag at the back of the car and took a few sips.


    She raised her head to look at the top of the car for a long time and then looked out of the window. Her tears kept shedding like the tap that had been turned on.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At some point, the heavy rain had stopped and the sky gradually darkened. Some shops on both sides of the street had turned on their lights, and pedestrians wereing and going.


    Seeing a familiar signboard light up, Suzanne pursed her lips, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, started the car, turned around, and headed for the parking lot not far away.


    At this moment, the giant signboard of KSP was flickering with neon lights, and people were entering and exiting the door every second.


    When Suzanne saw the letters ¡°KSP¡±, a bitter smile suddenly appeared on her face. She held her bag tightly in her hand and walked up the steps in her high heels. Her enchanting figure and exquisite face attracted the attention of many people around her.


    Thest time she hade here was because of the gathering in the department. She had followed a group of people and entered a VIP private room after a few turns upstairs. She had never taken a good look at this ce.


    It was the second time she hade to KSP.


    The bar on the first floor was dim. People gathered in groups of twos and threes to drink. Although the dancing floor had not been opened yet, and the DJ did not sound, the lively atmosphere of the bar did not decrease at all.


    Suzanne was wearing a ck dress and a pair of high heels. Her long hair fell over her shoulders and her face was very clean. She drew her eyebrows and her delicate lips were bright red even without any lipstick.


    Ignoring the heated sights of some people around her, Suzanne walked to the bar counter, put her bag on the counter, and said with her hollow eyes seemingly unfocused, ¡°I want to drink!¡±


    The bartender was a young man in his early twenties. He was not tall and was a little thin.


    Fortunately, his face was good-looking. He looked quite handsome in his uniform.


    Looking at Suzanne¡¯s expression, the young bartender knew that she wouldn¡¯te to ces like bars often. A look of understanding appeared on his face.


    He smiled at Suzanne. ¡°Do you like strong or mellow wine?¡±

 Chapter 16 Edwi, Your Wife Is Drunk

    Frowning in thought, Suzanne muttered, ¡°It must be strong wine!¡±


    The bartender acknowledged and turned to work at the counter. Very quickly, he pushed a ss of wine in front of Suzanne. The color was light and there was a sweetness from the wine, spreading into the air.


    ¡°I think you rarely drink, so I prepared one ss for you,¡± the young bartender said, smiling at her, and his teeth were particrly white. ¡°Have a try.¡±


    Suzanne nced at him. Without hesitation, she raised the cup to her lips and took a sip in a probing manner.


    The wine that was mixed with juice slid down her throat. The warm feeling made Suzanne couldn¡¯t help but squint. Her body softened and she looked like azy kitten.


    Not long after, she finished her ss and shook it. She handed it to the bartender and rested her head on one hand. Her eyes werenguid and her face was flushed. Her lips, which had tasted the wine, were glowing under the light.


    ¡°Hey, another ss.¡±


    The bartender shook his head with a smile and seemed to be a little helpless, but he still made another ss for her.


    One cup, two cups, three cups.


    Suzanne¡¯s face grew redder and redder, her eyes more and morenguid, and her body softened. In the end, she leaned against the bar counter and giggled as if she was drunk.


    But it seemed that only when she was drunk could her heart not be so painful!


    The bartender waved his hand in a certain direction. Then, when he noticed a few people walking toward him, he smiled faintly, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re not in a good mood right now. Go ahead and have some fun.¡±


    The bartender called over two young men. When they saw Suzanne¡¯s gorgeous appearance, one of them whistled loudly and abruptly approached her. ¡°Beauty, how pretty you are. Do you want to y a finger-guessing game with us?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Finger-guessing game?¡± Suzanne mumbled,zily looking at him, ¡°How does it work?¡±


    The young man chuckled and stretched out his hand to pull her over. He threw her bag onto another person and took her to the table that he had booked. ¡°You can y with it however you want.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Suzanne replied and staggered a little under his arms.


    There were several young boys and girls sitting there. When they saw Suzanne being brought back by the two of them, they cheered loudly and then began to y the finger-guessing game.


    Suzanne¡¯s eyes were hazy and she was still in a daze. After drinking tworge sses of beer, she suddenly woke up and shouted at the crowd, ¡°You¡¯re bullying me because I¡¯m drunk!¡±


    Unwilling to be outdone, she retaliated. Finally, she won in the fourth round. When she saw the other two men gulping down the rest of the liquor, she was overjoyed and excited. In high spirits, she cried out for them toe again.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to get along well with a group of people.


    The spotlight on the dancing stage lit up, on which the DJ also came. He turned on the speaker and yed the music. The explosive songspletely rang out on the first floor of the bar.


    The club was brought to a higher atmosphere. Countless men and women slipped into the dance floor to indulge themselves.


    Seeing that something more interesting wasing, the group of people who were drinking with Suzanne walked to the dance floorughing and joking. Even Suzanne, who was drunk, was pushed into the dance floor.


    The explosive DJ music almost awakened Suzanne¡¯s sleeping soul. It made her a ruckus, stimting Suzanne and causing her to sink deeper into the dance floor.


    ¡°Girl, is it fun?¡± The young man who had attacked Suzanne before leaned over and swayed himself with the music. Heughed and put his arms around her slender waist.


    Suzanne groaned. She resisted the stranger approaching. After using a lot of strength to push him away, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    As she mumbled, she staggered to walk out of the dance floor.


    Just as she walked out of the dance floor, she was caught off guard and bumped into someone¡¯s embrace. Suzanne pushed the person away and tried to stay steady on her feet. Rubbing her face, she walked past him and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Beautiful girl, why are you walking so fast?¡± Myron Follette, a friend of Edwiin¡¯s, grabbed the woman who was walking past him and who was about to leave. Her exposed tender arms were extremely dazzling in the dim light.


    Just by looking at the woman¡¯s figure and sharp chin, Myron knew that she must be a beautiful girl. She had run into his arms, so it would be embarrassing to refuse her.


    ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Myron¡¯s interest was piqued when he saw her struggling with all her might. He drew close to her and curled his lips. With a faint smile in his eyes, he said in a bewitching voice, ¡°Beauty, isn¡¯t it boring to be alone? Why don¡¯t I apany you?¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± she muttered and looked up.


    Seeing that the person he was holding was Suzanne, Myron was stunned.

 Chapter 17 Do I look good?

    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get your dirty hand off me!¡± Suzanne shouted coldly again. She had drunk so much that her voice was soft andzy. She tried her best to remove Myron¡¯s hand and staggered forward.


    Myron looked at her back and was stunned for a few seconds before catching up to her. With his sharp eyes and agile hands, he caught her and asked curiously, ¡°Suzanne, did youe here alone?¡±


    It won¡¯t be like this. How could Suzannee here alone and get so drunk?


    ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Suzanne pushed him away and stepped hard on his foot.


    The thin heels stepped on Myron¡¯s expensive ck leather shoes. The pain almost made him grimace. He was afraid that Suzanne would make a scene, so he didn¡¯t dare to help her. He followed her closely and called Edwiin.


    Before the person on the other end could speak, Myron shouted, ¡°Edwi, your wife hit me like a drunkard.¡±


    Edwiin was attending an important banquet when he received the call from Myron. He frowned, apologized to the clients, and went to a corner to answer the call.


    Before he could say anything, Myron cried out on the other end, sounding a little wronged.


    Edwiin¡¯s face darkened and his eyes darkened too. He pursed his lips and asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better tell me something important.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy. Why would I look for you if I had nothing important?¡± Myron screamed, ¡°Your wife went crazy because of alcohol and stepped on me hard. It hurts so much. Are you going to help me or not?¡±


    ¡°I have no wife.¡± The man¡¯s tone became colder.


    ¡°No wife? Oh, oh, I¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± Myron corrected himself. ¡°Edwi, Suzanne is crazy. If you don¡¯te soon, I¡¯m afraid she will be taken away.¡±


    Hearing that Myron was mentioning Suzanne, Edwiin frowned and asked calmly but with a little anger on his face, ¡°Is she in KSP?¡±


    ¡°Hey, yeah, yeah, yeah!¡± Myron said.


    ¡°Suzanne, don¡¯t go that way. That¡¯s the men¡¯s restroom. The women¡¯s restroom is over there!¡±


    Hearing Myron shouting on the other end of the line, Edwiin cursed in his heart. His face turned even darker. He put down the ss in his hand, picked up his coat, and walked out in a hurry without making an apology to the clients.


    Edwiin drove his ck Maybach at a high speed, rampaging on the road. It didn¡¯t take long for him to reach the gate of KSP. He got out of the car, threw the car aside, and walked straight into the club.


    He strode forward and passed through the lobby. Finally, he arrived at the ce Myron had mentioned.


    When he saw the woman who was crazily ying the finger-guessing game with Myron, anger appeared on his face. He stepped forward, grabbed her wrist, and said coldly, ¡°Who ask you to drink?¡±


    Suzanne was in high spirits when her wrist was suddenly grabbed, which made her very unhappy. She retorted impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s my business whether I drink or not. It¡¯s none of your business. Let go!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Suzanne, how dare you!¡± Edwiin sneered and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You think you¡¯re very capable, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Seeing the man¡¯s unfriendly gaze on him, Myron immediately rified for himself. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. She wants to y and I can¡¯t let her go, right? So I can only y with her!¡±


    As he said this, he moved quietly with a faint smile on his handsome face. ¡°Edwi, I¡¯ve handed her to you. I¡¯ll go first.¡± He ran very fast, afraid that the man would vent his anger on him.


    Edwiin snorted and pulled petite Suzanne into his arms. Ignoring her struggle, he held her tightly and walked out of the bar. Edwiin¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark, and his aura became colder.


    When the guard outside the hotel saw Edwiining out with a woman in his arms, he immediately went up to him and politely said, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t park your car here.¡±


    Edwiin nced at him, and then fiercely kicked him out, with his aura extremely terrifying.

 Chapter 18: A Seductive Kiss

    That guard didn¡¯t have time to react before he was kicked to the ground, his stomach aching. He was a bit angry, thinking that no matter how high your status was, you shouldn¡¯t kick others like this, right?


    Seeing that the man was about to leave with the woman in his arms, the guard struggled to stand up from the ground and followed him to demand an exnation. However, he was stopped by another guard who hurried over. ¡°Do you want to go to hell?¡±


    The guard red at him fiercely and said in a low voice, ¡°The man is the chairman of the Morrison¡¯s Group and a big shot with great power. He may make KSP close down whenever he wants. Are you really tired of being alive?¡±


    After hearing what he said, the previous guard shivered all over and looked straight at Edwiin, who stuffed the woman into the car and drove away. His eyes were full of fear, and he no longer looked like he was going to ask for justice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a car. It¡¯s so stuffy!¡± Suzanneined.


    She sat in the front passenger seat with the seat belt fastened. Her hair was slightly messy and her face was extremely red. There was an intoxicating scent of alcoholing from her.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Edwiin reproached in a low voice.


    He drove with one hand and pressed the restless Suzanne with the other. His expression was cold and he was suppressing the anger in his heart.


    Suzanne mumbled and didn¡¯t listen to his words at all.


    After messing around in the narrow car for a while, she finally sat quietly in her seat. After being obedient for a few seconds, she began to be restless again. She giggled and hugged Edwiin¡¯s hand with her soft little hands.


    She rubbed Edwiin¡¯s cold hand with her soft cheek a few times. Suzanne tilted her head to look at Edwiin, who was driving. Her eyes curved and her tone was soft. ¡°Do I look good?¡±


    Edwiin nced at her meaningfully. Herzy, cat-like appearance made his heart tremble, and even his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed a little. He said, ¡°Yeah. You are pretty.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Suzanne replied and giggled. She put her small face into his palm, let out a light breath, stretched out her pink tongue, and licked it gently.


    Edwiin groaned. The warm and moist sensation almost made him lose his grip on the steering wheel. His face darkened and he wanted to pull his hand back, but two small hands grabbed him, preventing him from leaving.


    ¡°Suzanne, let go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The petite woman hummed. Her pink tongue seemed to be enchanted, swimming in his broad palm. It felt so good that it almost made him copse.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After stepping on the brake and using his big hand to make sure that Suzanne wouldn¡¯t hit the windshield, Edwiin released the seat belt with a snap. He left the car idling with one hand, leaned over, twisted her face, and kissed her fiercely.


    That was too good for his hand!


    Suzanne hummed. Narrowing her eyes, she put her hands on his shoulders. Facing the familiar aura, she did not show any signs of resistance or rejection. Instead, she responded clumsily.


    Edwiin kissed her so quickly and fiercely. He had wanted to kiss her like this for a long time and had always wanted to do so.


    He left her gorgeous lips, which made him sink into oblivion, went all the way down, kissed her delicate chin, and her white neck, and gently nibbled on the somewhat protruding corbone.


    Feeling the trembling of the person in his arms, he became more and more presumptuous.


    He stretched out his hand and gently pulled away the zipper, and the ck dress slipped down, revealing her round shoulders and arge piece of white and tender skin in front of her chest.


    Staring at her chest, Edwiin narrowed his eyes. Deep in his eyes, two balls of fire were dancing, and a lustful expression appeared on his handsome face.


    He sighed and kissed Suzanne¡¯s lips again.


    Suzanne was so drunk that she didn¡¯t even know where she was. She allowed the man to leave her one wet kiss after another. Grabbing his fine ck hair with both hands, she groaned like a kitten.


    ¡°Suzanne.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very soft and tender.

 Chapter 19 Sleep with the Childhood Sweetheart by

    Edwiin drove Suzanne to an apartment he had bought earlier.


    After parking the car in the parking lot, he took Suzanne to the elevator. He didn¡¯t expect Suzanne to rub against him restlessly, which almost broke thest thread of reason in his mind.


    After opening the door and entering the apartment, Edwiin pressed Suzanne against the door and kissed her fiercely. He pulled her legs around his waist and tried to take off her ck dress.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Suzanne was a little unhappy. The door was so hard that her back ached.


    Hearing her words, Edwiin took good care of her and walked into the house with his hands on her hips.


    His cold lips wandered on her cheek restlessly. He leaned forward and pressed her against the soft sofa.


    Suzanne¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. She put her arms around Edwiin¡¯s neck and smiled sweetly. She kicked off the troublesome high heels on her feet and moved her delicate feet up and down his legs, teasing him.


    Edwiin tightened himself and pinched her chin with one hand. He kissed her harder and harder and tore off her dress. His actions were very rude as he yanked at her light blue bra.


    Sensing a chill on her chest, Suzanne let out a cry. The heat of the man¡¯s palm seemed to ignite her all over. A light pink slowly climbed up her delicate body.


    Wrapped in the hot breath, Suzanne had nowhere to run and gradually sank.


    She grabbed his hair and twisted her body. Her voice was soft and charming. ¡°Vito, I¡¯m so gentle, right? Do you still like it?¡±


    Edwiin, who was buried in her chest, froze when he heard those words. His handsome face, which was full of lust, was filled with anger. He pinched Suzanne¡¯s chin with one hand and said coldly, ¡°Suzanne, say it again.¡±


    ¡°Aha?¡± Suzanne blinked at him and stroked his cheek with her finger. Biting her lower lip, she looked extremely charming, like a goblin. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I like it! Of course, I like it!¡± Edwiin sneered with bloodthirstiness in his eyes. He picked up the woman on the sofa, strode into the bedroom with her, and threw her onto the bed.


    Thinking that Suzanne only regarded him as Vito to curry favor with, the man became furious. He got his tie off and pressed down on her. At this moment, he no longer had his original gentleness but had be a fierce beast.


    Suzanne was made sex by him again and again, without any time to rest.


    When she woke up again, it was already the next day. The sunlight outside the windows was blocked by a thick curtain, and some faint light seeped in.


    Suzanne struggled to sit up from the bed. She drank wildlyst night, causing her head to feel a little dizzy, and her body was limp as if she had no strength.


    Aftering to her sense for a while, she noticed her surroundings. This was not her room at all!


    ¡°My God!¡± Suzanne¡¯s face was almost as pale as a sheet. After ncing at the decorations in the room, she became even more panicked and unease filled her eyes.


    She raised her arm to take a closer look. After finding those shallow marks on her delicate arms, she almost broke down. She opened her mouth and couldn¡¯t even scream.


    Had¡­¡­had she slept with someone?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t allow Vito that bastard to get my first time, but I actually gave it to a stranger. Oh my god, it is so stimting that I can¡¯t ept it,¡± thought Suzanne.


    Remembering that someone she didn¡¯t know had sex with her, again and again, yesterday, Suzanne had goosebumps all over. Her stomach churned and she almost threw up. She quickly got out of bed and rushed into the bathroom.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t stop until she had washed five or six times until her skin was almost scraped.


    She quickly buttoned up her underwear and found the light blue underwear under the bedside table. Her cheeks were slightly red. She picked it up and when she looked up, she saw that there was a kettle and some medicine on the bedside table.


    There was a piece of paper under the kettle with a line of bold and powerful words written on it: After waking up, take the medicine first and rest for a while. There are clothes in the wardrobe.


    It was just a few simple words without extra words.


    The familiar handwriting made Suzanne stiffen. She clutched the piece of paper tightly, her hands shaking uncontrobly. Even her face was pale, filled with despair and helplessness.


    She had actually made love with Edwiin.


    Suzanne¡¯s soft body sat back on the edge of the bed. She touched her forehead with her palm. Only then did she vaguely remember that she had met Myron at the bar yesterday. When she was ying the finger-guessing game and drinking with him, Edwiin hade.


    Edwiin seemed to be suppressing his anger and forcibly took her out. She made a scene in the car, drunk, and restlessly hit him. Then, she couldn¡¯t remember anything else.


    How embarrassing!


    Suzanne bit her lower lip and wanted to bury her face in the palm of her hand forever. When she thought that she had slept with her ¡°brother¡±, she felt particrly embarrassed and even wanted to jump into the sea.


    Unlike Vito, Edwiin was very indifferent.


    They hadn¡¯t seen him smile a few times a month, and he was extremely decisive. He didn¡¯t allow others to procrastinate, and his tone was extremely oppressive.


    When she was a child, Suzanne didn¡¯t think much of it, but when she grew up, Edwiin became more strict with her. With a cold face, what he said would make her very scared.


    That sense of fear had been with her for a long time.


    Even facing the most cunning stars, Suzanne, would be able to fight back calmly and never let herself be at a disadvantage.


    However, in the face of someone as cold as Edwiin, she became a rabbit, unable to stretch out her ws at all.


    Suzanne couldn¡¯t stop trembling at the thought of Edwiin¡¯s handsome face. She didn¡¯t know what to do next at all.


    What should I do? Should I ask him confidently: Did I sleep with youst night? Whatpensation do you want?


    No, no, Suzanne can¡¯t say such behavior or words. She¡¯d rather fight with Vito for a few more rounds with her sharp tongue than provoke that kind of man Edwiin. It¡¯s terrible.


    Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, the phone in her bag rang.


    Suzanne thought it was a call from Edwiin. Biting her lower lip, she fumbled to take her phone out of her bag. In the end, it turned out that the caller was not him, it was Afra. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Good morning, mom.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Suzanne, why is your voice so hoarse?¡±


    Hearing Suzanne¡¯s voice sound dry and hoarse as if she hadn¡¯t drunk water in a long time, Afra couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Baby, drink more water. Be good with your throat.¡±


    Suzanne froze. Hearing what Afra said, she really felt thirsty as if it was because she had moaned for too long during sex.


    Thinking of the reason why her throat was thirsty, Suzanne blushed and hurriedly poured herself a ss of water to drink. Clearing her throat, she asked obediently, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡±

 Chapter 20: The Interview

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Afra said, ¡°I just want you to tell your brother when you get off work in the evening. You twoe back for dinner together. I made Old Duck Soup.¡±


    ¡°Go back for dinner?¡± Suzanne was taken aback and embarrassed. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t we just have dinner together? Must we go home today? I don¡¯t know if Edwiin will work overtime at thepany tonight.¡±


    ¡°If he, the chairman, is busy with everything, why does he need so many staff?¡±


    Afra mumbled with some dissatisfaction and snorted. ¡°Anyway, you must tell him tonight that both of you shoulde back for dinner.¡±


    Without waiting for Suzanne to speak, Afra hung up the phone.


    Suzanne looked at her phone helplessly.


    After such an incident, she didn¡¯t want to meet Edwiin at all. If they were to meet now, wouldn¡¯t it be awkward?


    Seeing that it was almost 10 o¡¯clock, Suzanne almost jumped up and hurried to the wardrobe.


    There were several men¡¯s suits and casual clothes hanging in the wardrobe, and some women¡¯s clothes were next to them. There were seven or eight sets of professional clothes from an elegant long dress to a package hip skirt.


    Suzanne had no time to think about who the women¡¯s clothes in Edwiin¡¯s closet belonged. She quickly picked out a set of in and elegant clothes and put them on. She found that the clothes were exactly the same size as hers, neither too big nor too small.


    When Suzanne arrived at the TV station by taxi, it was already 10:20 a. m.


    She was not flustered. With a calm expression, she walked into the elevator with her bag and high heels. When she reached the tenth floor, she gracefully came out of the elevator and greeted her acquaintances with a smile.


    ¡°Suzanne, why are you sote? I called you several times and couldn¡¯t get through.¡± Seeing Suzanne¡¯s arrival, Nancy rushed forward. ¡± Our chief operator Mr. Hook was a little unhappy when he learned that you asked Miss Williams to wait for you.¡±


    ¡°No, my phone has been on all the time.¡±


    Suzanne raised her eyebrows. She could even receive calls from Afra. If Nancy had called her a few times before, it was impossible for her not to receive calls.


    ¡°Aha, let¡¯s not talk about this now.¡±


    Nancy pushed her towards the resting room and whispered, ¡°Miss Williams has been waiting for you for a long time. From time to time, I would bring her teacups and desserts, afraid that she would leave in a fit of anger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Williams and I are very good friends.¡± Suzanne smiled and was not very worried.


    She had interviewed Miss Williams several times before. Although Miss Williams was quite famous, she did not put on airs at all. The two of them even had coffee together and discussed some interesting things.


    When Suzanne pushed the door of the lounge open and walked in, she happened to see Stacy, who was rubbing her fingernails with a grinding stick on the sofa. Her long hair hung down and covered most of her cheeks. She was extremely quiet.


    ¡°Miss Williams, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suzanne bowed to the woman sitting on the sofa with a polite smile on her face. She said apologetically, ¡°It was toote to sort out the information yesterday, so I forgot to adjust the rm clock.¡±


    Stacy had waited here from nine o¡¯clock until 10:30 a. m. without showing any displeasure. When she saw Suzanneing in to apologize, she just smiled and stood up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Are you ready?¡±


    Suzanne nodded with a smile and took her out of the lounge to the studio. She asked Nancy to invite the makeup artist to refine the make-up for the two of them.


    Today¡¯s interview went unusually smoothly, without any NG. The two chatted like old friends. Unconsciously, all the topics were finished, and the interview gradually came to an end.


    ¡°Very good!¡± The ywright-director praised and gave Suzanne a thumbs up. With a gentle smile on his face, he praised, ¡°Suzanne, you¡¯ve made great progress, well done!¡±


    After the filming ended, Suzanne let out a small sigh of relief. Hearing the director¡¯s praise, she smiled and thanked him. She shook hands with Stacy and personally sent her out.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Miss Williams.¡± After seeing Stacy enter the nanny van, Suzanne handed over the box of pastries in her hand. She had specially instructed Nancy to buy it earlier.


    Stacy pursed her lips and smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to find time to be here, but I still took up so much of your time,¡± Suzanne said with a smile. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a meal to apologize.¡±


    Stacy shook her head, ¡°I should thank you. If you hadn¡¯t helped mest time, I might have been in a storm for a long time.¡±


    Suzanne was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that her casual help would be remembered by Stacy.


    Although Stacy had just entered the entertainment circle, in which she quickly gained a firm foothold. Because of her diligent attitude and hard work in acting, she was considered one of the most famous female stars in her third year. She was a star with great potential.


    Suzanne also liked her very much. A few months ago, when she found out that she was going to interview Stacy, she was very happy. Unexpectedly, Mr. Hook gave her a few documents and drafts, asking her to deal with Stacy¡¯s scandal.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Suzanne was reluctant. She tactfully said that she didn¡¯t want to do that, which led to Mr. Hook¡¯s angry scolding.


    Later, she secretly talked to the director and changed part of the topic. Although the audience rating of the interview was not low, Mr. Hook was extremely angry when he saw the interview. He scolded her for a long time and deducted two months of her sry.


    Although Suzanne was depressed, she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. Later, when Stacy invited her to the coffee shop for coffee, her impression of her grew even deeper.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, Miss Williams. You still remember it.¡± Suzanne chuckled and waved her hand. ¡°I heard from your assistant that you still have an advertisement to shoot. Hurry up and go. Let¡¯s talk next time when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Stacy nodded, looked at her, and then rummaged through the bag beside her. She took out a light green scarf and handed it to Suzanne. With a smile on her face, she whispered, ¡°The marks on your neck are too conspicuous.¡±


    ¡°Marks?¡± Suzanne touched her neck with her hand. Thinking of the traces that Stacy had mentioned, she blushed and awkwardly took the handkerchief from her hand and quickly tied it around her neck.


    Stacy looked at her andughed for a long time, covering her mouth with her hand. Under the urging of her assistant, she got back into the car, said goodbye to Suzanne, and left.


    After seeing Stacy off, Suzanne quickly walked toward the TV station. She tried her best to calm herself down and pretended to be indifferent, afraid that others would see a trace of emotion on her face.


    When she went upstairs and sat down in her seat, Nancy approached her, handed her a steaming cup of coffee, and said with a smile, ¡°Here you are! Four pieces of candies as usual.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzanne took the cup, and the strong coffee fragrance made her feelfortable. She narrowed her eyes and took a sip. Although it tasted bitter, she loved it very much.

 Chapter 21 Going Home for Dinner

    ¡°Suzanne, you haven¡¯t said why you¡¯re here sote.¡± Nancy pulled a chair over and sat down beside her. Nancy inquired, ¡°You¡¯ve never beente.¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. I stayed up all night until three or four o¡¯clock this morning,¡± Suzanne pretended to have no other choice and sighed, ¡°I forgot to set the rm clock, so I waste. s, the attendance bonus of 1, 000 dors is going to leave me again.¡±


    Nancy giggled, patted her, and said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°You get paid well, so why do you still care about that small bonus? It¡¯s more like a small employee like me to care about it, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Suzanne smiled, ¡°No one wouldin about having too much money.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go to the concert tonight?¡± Nancy said. She took out two tickets from nowhere and waved them in front of Suzanne with a sneaky smile, ¡°I heard that themander named Fick or something is your idol!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°His name is Bryce Fickstowe,¡± Suzanne added the name of themander for her, and then she reached out and took the tickets in Nancy¡¯s hand. Then Suzanne¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It was the chief seat. What a temptation!


    ¡°It took me a lot of effort to win them from Charlie Buckley,¡± Nancy said and pushed Suzanne¡¯s arm. ¡°Are youing or not? It¡¯s my first time going to such a concert. I also want to have this experience.¡±


    Suzanne pulled a wry face. What kind of experience was this? Nancy had always loved pop music. It was predictable that she would leave her seat after only a few minutes of the ssical concert.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not waste this ticket.¡± Charlie from another department came near them. After hearing Nancy¡¯s words, he shook his head, ¡°People like you will not like this kind of concert.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Nancy said grimly. She turned her chair around and stepped hard on Charlie¡¯s shoe.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Charlie was in so much pain that he gasped. He was just telling the truth. How could she attack him? If it weren¡¯t for him, this girl wouldn¡¯t have been able to get those two tickets!


    ¡°Charlie is right.¡± Suzanne suppressed the urge tough and said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t like this kind of concert. Besides, I have something to do tonight and may not be able to go. Maybe you can sell the tickets to someone else and you can get some money.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s right!¡± Charlie nodded, ¡°Or I can sell them for you. I don¡¯t need you to pay me, just treat me to a few crabs.¡±


    ¡°Shameless. I won these tickets from you!¡± Nancy red at him and forced the two tickets into Suzanne¡¯s hands, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going to experience it anymore. I¡¯d better go home after work to watch Korean dramas!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure not selling it?¡± Charlie looked at the two tickets in Suzanne¡¯s hand and felt a little distressed. He won these two tickets from other people. He originally thought that he could sell them for a high price, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would lose the tickets to Nancy for betting with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡± Nancy threatened Suzanne with a stern face, ¡°Suzanne, you can¡¯t sell the tickets too. You can go if you are free, but if you can¡¯t make it, just leave the tickets alone!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste these two tickets, right?¡± Suzanne felt that it was a little funny.


    If the fans who didn¡¯t get tickets knew Nancy gambled with such expensive tickets to the concert with Charlie, they would be furious.


    Later, Suzanne epted the two tickets and casually put them in her bag.


    After lunch, Suzanne took a small nap. She didn¡¯t have much to do in the afternoon and prepared all the materials she needed in advance. At around three o¡¯clock, she packed up and left.


    Suzanne took a taxi to the underground parking lot of KSP and drove her red Beetle away. She was ready to drive home, but on the way home, she recalled the instructions of Afra, so she turned around unwillingly and drove to Edwiin¡¯spany.


    She hadn¡¯t been to Edwiin¡¯spany many times, only two or three times in total.

 Chapter 22: Falling Asleep in His Office

    Not many people in Edwiin¡¯spany knew her. When she took the elevator upstairs and told the receptionist that she wanted to see Edwiin, she was told that she needed to wait.


    Suzanne rubbed her forehead and took out her phone from her bag to call Edwiin. However, after the phone rang for a long time, no one answered it, so she had to give up.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Suzanne went to the rest area nearby to wait and drank a ss of warm water that the receptionist handed to her.


    She cuddled on the sofa and browsed Twitter and WhatsApp. Later, perhaps because she was too tired, she tilted her head and fell asleep leaning against the sofa. Her mobile phone slipped from her hand and fell on the sofa.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the two-hour meeting, Edwiin was the first toe out of the conference room.


    His eyes were sharp, and his handsome face was a little cold. He pursed his lips and exuded a chill all over. His aura was extremely powerful. Wherever he went, everyone bowed their heads and almost no one dared to look him in the eye.


    Edwiin strode forward. After passing by the reception desk, he stopped and turned his head to look at the resting area. Then, he narrowed his eyes.


    A petite figure was curled up on the light green sofa, her arms slender and white.


    The long-sleeved white shirt was paired with a denim skirt. Her two white legs were particrly eye-catching, and she wore a pair of whitece-ups.


    When Edwiin saw Suzanne, the chill emanating from him grew stronger.


    He strode over, picked her small body up from the sofa, and let her lean in his arms.


    When he turned around and saw some people secretly looking at the person in his arms, he was a little unhappy for no reason, and even his voice was filled with anger, ¡°Are you satisfied with the meeting today?¡±


    As soon as he spoke, all those people dispersed in disorder and didn¡¯t dare stay where they were as they were deeply afraid that they would suffer.


    Edwiin snorted and ordered someone to bring Suzanne¡¯s bag and cell phone overter. Then he carried Suzanne to his office. As soon as he stepped into the office, the person in his arms opened her eyes.


    When Suzanne saw Edwiin¡¯s chin, she was a little confused. She blinked her eyes and smelled the cold breath that was so close to her. Only then did she realize that she was in his arms. Her face immediately turned red, ¡°E-Edwiin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Edwiin nced at her, bent down slightly, and put her down.


    As soon as Suzanne¡¯s shoes touched the carpet, she hurriedly took a step back and stayed away from his breath, as if she was afraid to stand too close to him. Biting her lip, she looked a little uneasy.


    Thinking of the ridiculous things that had happenedst night, Suzanne became even more nervous. Her heart pounded wildly and she tried her best to calm her breathing.


    Suzanne wanted to ask Edwiin about what happenedst night, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she said, ¡°Mom said that she made duck soup and asked us to go back for dinner tonight.¡±


    After that, Suzanne became upset.


    Although she came to inform him to go back for dinner tonight, she also needed to ask about what had happenedst night before informing him. Why was the question she wanted to askpletely different from what she said?


    Edwiin looked at her conflicted expression and a smile appeared in his eyes. He was silent for a few seconds before replying with a ¡°hmm¡±. ¡°All right, sit down and wait for me. I¡¯ll go home after I¡¯m done with a document.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suzanne was a little stunned. Pulling at her denim skirt, she replied with an ¡°oh¡± and then obediently went to sit on the sofa to wait for him with a depressed look.


    Why couldn¡¯t she ask that question?


    Not long after, Edwiin¡¯s secretary, Deirdre, brought Suzanne¡¯s bag and cell phone over. She then walked over to Edwiin¡¯s desk and handed him a few documents that urgently needed his signature.


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, this is the document that the manager of the IT department urgently needs your approval for. Please take a look.¡±

 Chapter 23 The Concert

    Edwiin took the document in her hand and casually picked up a ck pen from the side. He flipped through the document, skimmed through it briefly, and then quickly signed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving in three minutes. If there¡¯s any document, ask them to keep it first and give it to me tomorrow morning.¡± There was a hint of impatience in his voice, and he even signed the document very quickly.


    Deirdre said ¡°OK¡±, feeling a little surprised.


    In the past, the president would look through all the documents in urgent need of approval before signing them. What was wrong with him today? After a rough look, he signed the documents quickly, which was a little incredible.


    When she walked out of the president¡¯s office with a few signed documents, she stole a nce at Suzanne, who was ying with her phone on the sofa.


    She had a slim figure, a small face, and slightly pursed lips. She was a very beautiful woman.


    Thinking that the president might be rushing to take this woman out for dinner, Deirdre began to be interested. She quickly walked out of the president¡¯s office and couldn¡¯t wait to gossip with her colleagues in the office.


    Edwiin was very urate in his timing. He shut down theputer after three minutes and got up to leave his seat.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± He stood tall on the sofa and lowered his head slightly to look at Suzanne. With a ck suit jacket on his left hand, he looked like an elegant gentleman.


    Suzanne nced at him. His handsome face and extraordinary aura stunned her for a few seconds.


    When she caught the mischievous smile in the man¡¯s eyes, her face turned red instantly and she hurriedly got up from the sofa to pack up her things. As a result, the more flustered she was, the more wrong she was. Her mobile phone slipped onto the soft carpet.


    Suzanne quickly bent down to pick up her phone, but she didn¡¯t notice that the zipper of the bag between her legs was unzipped. Because she leaned over, everything in the bag fell out.


    Edwiin stepped in front of her and squatted down to help her pick up the things.


    When he saw the tickets to the concert, his eyes narrowed slightly and a dangerous look shed across his face. Even his aura suddenly became cold.


    Edwiin handed the ticket to Suzanne. When she reached out to pick it up, he did not let go. He squeezed the ticket slightly with two fingers and asked in a light tone, ¡°Have you made an appointment with Vito to go to the MG Great Hall for the concert tonight?¡±


    Suzanne was stunned. When she heard Edwiin mention Vito, she couldn¡¯t help recalling what she had seen yesterday afternoon. She felt a sharp pain in her heart. Lowering her head, she said in a low voice, ¡°No, a colleague gave me these tickets.¡±


    Edwiin took a look at her, slowly stood up, and said casually, ¡°After dinner, I¡¯ll apany you to the concert. It¡¯s a pity not to watch such a good performance.¡±


    ¡°Uh, no need.¡± Suzanne looked a little embarrassed. She quickly put all the things into her bag and stuffed those two tickets into the deepest part of the bag. She didn¡¯t want to see them. ¡°I need to check some information for some interviews after the meal.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± Edwiin replied, and then walked out of the office.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter? What did it mean?¡±


    Suzanne was a little confused. She didn¡¯t understand what Edwiin meant by that. Didn¡¯t she refuse to go back to the apartment? Why did he say such strange words to her?


    Seeing that Edwiin had already disappeared outside the door, she quickly got up, closed the door of the president¡¯s office, ran with her bag, and followed him a meter away.

 Chapter 24 I Won’t Eat You

    Suzanne followed Edwiin into the elevator and saw a few women gathered not far away at the front desk. They were discussing something interesting with smiles on their faces, and they even stole a few nces at the elevator.


    Suzanne, who was experienced in the TV station, couldn¡¯t be more familiar with their gossipy faces. She was shocked and moved aside a little, trying to keep a distance from the man next to her.


    No matter how subtle her movements were, they could not escape Edwiin¡¯s eyes.


    However, Edwiin didn¡¯t say anything. When the elevator reached the parking lot on the first floor underground, he just nced at her out of the corner of his eye and took the lead in walking out of the elevator, taking away the cold air in the elevator.


    Suzanne followed him. After a moment of hesitation, she asked, ¡°Edwiin, should we drive back on our own or?¡±


    Suzanne, were you stupid?


    As soon as she said that, Suzanne wanted to scold herself in her heart, ¡°Why did I ask him? I can just tell him that you should drive your car. I can just drive my car back so that they won¡¯t be embarrassed in the same car.¡±


    ¡°Drive your car,¡± Edwiin said.


    How could she take back what she had said?


    Suzanne could only let out an ¡°OK¡± in response to Edwiin¡¯s reply.


    She looked at the serial number on the wall and looked for her car. Then she trotted over, started the car, backed it out of the parking space, and stopped it beside Edwiin.


    After Edwiin opened the door and sat in the passenger seat, Suzanne felt that the air in the car suddenly became cold.


    After he buckled up, Suzanne drove the car slowly. After driving out of the parking lot and onto the road, she stepped on the gas pedal and switched to the third gear, and then drove smoothly on the road.


    Neither of them said anything, and there was an inexplicable awkwardness in the air.


    Sitting next to her was a man with a cold and stern aura. Suzanne was extremely nervous and a little scared. She had never felt that the road back home she couldn¡¯t be more familiar with was so long.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Edwiin said tly, ¡°I won¡¯t eat you.¡±


    Suzanne was startled. She stepped heavily on the elerator, causing the car to fly out like an electric motor. The car sped up so quickly that she quickly let go of the foot that was stepping on the elerator.


    When the car slowed down, Suzanne breathed a sigh of relief.


    Last time, she was racing because she was too depressed and wanted to find a way to vent her anger. This time, however, she was frightened by Edwiin¡¯s words. It would be very embarrassing if she had an ident.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t know how to respond to Edwiin¡¯s words. She could only smile awkwardly and purse her lips, pretending to be driving very seriously, for fear that he would ¡°excite¡± her with his words again.


    Soon, the car arrived at Morrison¡¯s house.


    After parking the car, Suzanne followed Edwiin through the door and changed into slippers at the entrance.


    Smelling the faint aromaing from the kitchen, Suzanne quickly threw her bag on the sofa and walked quickly to the kitchen. As expected, she saw Afra busying herself there.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Suzanne walked into the kitchen and hugged Afra from behind.


    ¡°Let the servants prepare the dishes from now on. You don¡¯t have to cook all the time. It¡¯s too tiring.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you and your brother will get tired of the dishes cooked by the servants and won¡¯te back.¡± Afra touched her nose with her fingers and smiled gently.


    ¡°How can we?¡± Suzanne stuck out her tongue and looked a little cute, ¡°Edwiin and I wille back whenever we¡¯re free.¡±


    Afra snorted, apparently not convinced by Suzanne¡¯s words. She put on gloves and took out the delicious crabs that had been steamed red in the steamer.

 Chapter 25: Daring Not Look Him in the Eye

    ¡°You always say that. But you two onlye back a few times in several months.¡±


    Suzanne felt a little sorry. On the one hand, she was busy. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t want to meet Edwiin very often, so she always used work as an excuse. Unless Afra forced her, she would nevere back.


    She was afraid that Afra would nag at her, so she quickly served the dishes. When she called others for dinner, she found that only her father, Frederic, was in the living room, so she had to go upstairs to find Edwiin.


    ¡°Edwiin, Mom said it¡¯s time for dinner¡­¡­¡±


    Before she could finish herst word, Suzanne swallowed it into her stomach. Leaning against the door, she stared at the room with her eyes wide open. She waspletely dumbfounded.


    The man standing by the bed was tall and straight in build, with white skin and a very handsome face. His lips were slightly pursed, and his whole body exuded an oppressive momentum, which made him dangerous and charming.


    That was not the point. The point was that the man¡¯s upper body was naked. His waist was narrow. His muscr broad chest was particrly attractive, making people want to reach out and touch it.


    God!


    Suzanne bit her lip and covered her eyes with her hands from her forehead down. She looked a little annoyed.


    How many times had she looked at his body?


    If she had known that he was changing clothes, she would have stayed away from him. She should have just stood at the stairway and called him.


    Seeing Suzanne cover her eyes and not daring to look at him, the corners of Edwiin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He put on the T-shirt unhurriedly, and in addition to his pride, there was also a little happiness in his eyes.


    Because of the scene upstairs just now, Suzanne almost didn¡¯t dare to look up when she was eating at the dining table. She was afraid that if she looked up, she would meet Edwiin¡¯s deep eyes since he was sitting opposite her.


    ¡°Suzanne, why are you so quiet?¡±


    Seeing that Suzanne didn¡¯t respond and kept her head down while eating for a long time, Afra thought that she didn¡¯t like these dishes. ¡°Don¡¯t you like the dishes I cooked today?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Suzanne raised her head in a hurry. Hearing Afra¡¯s words, she immediately put on a smile.


    ¡°No. Mom¡¯s cooking is very delicious. I was just thinking that if I¡¯ve prepared all the materials needed tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Seriously,¡± Afra muttered as she picked up a tender bamboo shoot and ced it in Suzanne¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go to your brother¡¯spany but went to a TV station to work. Now you¡¯re so tired at work. Is it worth it?¡±


    ¡°No, I like this kind of job,¡± Suzanne said with a smile, dare not to look at Edwiin. ¡°Besides, I can do nothing in hispany.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Afra said indifferently, ¡°Just let your brother arrange an easy job for you. He has so many people there. Does he care about hiring one more person like you?¡±


    Suzanne coughed twice. Because of what Afra had said, she looked ufortable.


    A faint smile appeared in Edwiin¡¯s cold eyes. He took a napkin from the side and wiped his lips slightly. He then said, ¡°Mom, if she likes that job, let her do it. When she gets tired of it, she cane to mypany. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    Suzanne became even more uneasy and tightened her grip on her chopsticks. She was very upset.


    Afra nodded with satisfaction and smiled happily. ¡°Really? That¡¯s more like an elder brother. She¡¯s your only sister. You should dote on her.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The corners of Edwiin¡¯s lips curled up. His smile was so faint that it was barely noticeable.

 Chapter 26: My Prince Charming

    Edwiin raised his hand to check the time on his wristwatch, then asked Suzanne, ¡°Are you done eating? There¡¯s less than an hour before the concert begins.¡±


    Suzanne waved her hand. Just as she was about to say that she needed to go back to her apartment to deal with something, Edwiin¡¯s imposing manner and the deep look in his eyes made her swallow her words. She could only nod nervously.


    After dinner, Afra sent them out. She was afraid that it would be coldter, so she went upstairs to fetch a thin coat and stuffed it into Suzanne¡¯s hands, telling her to take care of herself.


    When Edwiin took Suzanne¡¯s bag for her, he took out the car keys from her bag and signaled to her that he was going to drive.


    Suzanne did not object and obediently sat in the passenger seat.


    The MG Great Hall was only 20 minutes away from the Morrison family¡¯s house. It would be faster to take a shortcut, and they could arrive in 15 minutes. However, Edwiin chose to take the main road.


    When the car reached the auditorium, Suzanne quickly got out of the car and took a few deep breaths as if to make the uneasiness in her heart disappear.


    Today, a famous music team from Pasqualey was going to perform at the MG Great Hall. Not only were they famous in their own country Pasqualey, but also in Country C. Hundreds of tickets were sold in less than a day.


    Luxury cars gathered in front of the MG Great Hall, and people could be seening out of them from time to time. They stepped on the stairs and walked into the building elegantly. In contrast, Suzanne¡¯s red Beetle seemed inferior.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t change her clothes. She was still wearing the clothes she wore in the morning when she went to work. She gathered some messy hair with her fingers and followed Edwiin into the auditorium.


    At half past eight, all the lights overhead were turned off and the stage was illuminated by spotlights.


    A tall man in a ck suit stepped onto the stage. He had a typical western face and a high nose bridge. His dense blond hair was slightly curled, and his eyes were like sapphires, looking elegant.


    Suzanne held her blushing face while looking at the person standing on themand tform, she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Not only was her idol an outstanding bandmander, but he also yed the violin very well. He had a good personality and treated people very gently. He didn¡¯t put on any airs at all. That¡¯s why Suzanne liked him very much.


    Suzanne, who was intoxicated in the joy of seeing her idol, didn¡¯t know that her shy look made the man next to her extremely unhappy. Edwiin pursed his lips and his face was cold.


    As time went by, the concert whichsted for one hour and a half ended.


    Suzanne seemed unsatisfied as if she hadn¡¯t heard enough.


    Seeing that the curtain on the stage was slowly falling, she grabbed her bag and left in a hurry without saying anything to Edwiin. She wanted to ask for an autograph before her idol left.


    When Suzanne arrived, Bryce Fickstowe had juste out of backstage with a group of fans around him. They screamed and gave him flowers and asked for signatures.


    Bryce was not unhappy at all being surrounded by so many people. With a gentle smile on his face, he signed for his fans one by one and handed the bouquets and gifts to the assistant behind him.


    Suzanne was extremely excited. She took out her notepad from her bag and squeezed past people.


    After being pushed to the side several times, she finally seeded in handing over the notepad in her hand to Bryce. When she saw the beautiful English words on it, she was so excited that she almost screamed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suzanne was still smiling even after she followed Edwiin out of the building and got in the car. She held the notepad tightly, feeling happy.


    ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Edwiin nced at her and asked coldly.

 Chapter 27 Last Night Was a Mistake

    Suzanne nodded vigorously, smiling, ¡°He¡¯s the Prince Charming I¡¯ve loved for six years.¡±


    Hearing her words, Edwiin¡¯s expression on his face was even colder. He seemed to be very unhappy. Without saying a word, he stepped on the elerator and sped up. He turned the steering wheel slightly and went straight to the highway next to him.


    Suzanne also realized that something was wrong. Leaning against the back of the chair, the high speed made her a little flustered. After a long while, she braced herself and asked in a low voice, ¡°E-Edwiin, are you on the wrong way?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Edwiin said in a t tone, ¡°I¡¯ll take you for a ride.¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s lips moved, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything in the end.


    An hourter, the car left the highway and was driving in another unfamiliar city.


    The car was a little oppressively quiet.


    Edwiin opened the window and habitually took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. He exhaled softly. A pale white ring of smoke shrouded his handsome face. He looked a little decadent but still charming.


    When Suzanne sneaked a nce at him, she just happened to see him smoking charmingly.


    She knew that Edwiin didn¡¯t smoke often because he didn¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes. However, sometimes he would smoke when he was extremely upset. This was the second time Suzanne had seen him smoke.


    She thought to herself, ¡°It turns out that someone is so elegant and charming even when smoking.¡±


    Some smoke entered Suzanne¡¯s nose. She choked and coughed several times.


    Edwiin nced at her. He extinguished the cigarette butt with two fingers and threw it out of the window. Suzanne was shocked by his quick and nimble actions, and she quickly grabbed his hand,ining in a low voice, ¡°Why are you holding onto the cigarette butt? It hurts!¡±


    Her two small hands were soft and warm, which made Edwiin narrow his eyes. He said with a faint smile in his voice, ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    Suzanne was stunned, and then a blush appeared on her fair face.


    With an unnatural expression on her face, she quickly put Edwiin¡¯s hand back in ce. Then, she sat properly, lowered her head, and no longer dared to speak.


    The atmosphere in the car became depressing all of a sudden.


    Suzanne was biting her lip, nervous and uneasy. ying with her hands, she hooked her fingers together, separated them, and then hooked them together again. After a long silence, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Edwiin.¡±


    Edwiin only responded with a ¡°hmm¡± and didn¡¯t look at her, looked absent-minded.


    ¡°Yesterday, what happenedst night.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Suzanne¡¯s voice was very soft and trembled. After a long pause, she continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Edwiin. I was drunk and might have gone mad. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday?¡±


    Edwiin raised his eyebrows and looked a little evil. He seemed to have thought for a moment before nodding his head and tly saying, ¡°Indeed, you have gone crazy from alcohol and slept with me.¡±


    Hearing his words, Suzanne¡¯s face turned even redder and she felt ufortable.


    ¡°S-sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Suzanne clutched her skirt tightly and repeatedly apologized to him. Her words were a little messy and she looked like a flustered rabbit, ¡°Edwiin, forget what happened yesterday forever.¡±


    Edwiin did not answer her. He pressed his lips together, turned the car around, and drove to a street with fewer people.


    Suzanne was uneasy. When she saw the man loosen his seat belt and lean toward her, she almost held her breath. She was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    Edwiin stared at her for a long time before sneering, ¡°Why should I forget? You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s face paled immediately. She unconsciously leaned back, bit her lips, and said in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°No, that was just a mistake.¡±

 Chapter 28: Am I Inferior to Vito?

    ¡°Yes, you only remember Vito!¡± Edwiin pinched her chin with gloomy eyes. His terrifying momentum made Suzanne scared, ¡°Suzanne, am I inferior to Vito?¡±


    Originally, Edwiin was still feeling sorry since he had slept with Suzannest night in a fit of anger. He wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Suzanne and exin the situation.


    However, when Edwiin heard her telling him to forget about it as if it was a small matter, he became extremely angry.


    What he cared so much about was just a mistake for her?


    Suzanne was frightened by the way Edwiin acted. She widened her eyes and looked at him for a long time. She moved her lips and only managed to squeeze out a few words with difficulty, ¡°You¡¯re my older brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your older brother?¡± Edwiin repeated her words, almostughing out of anger.


    After saying ¡°good¡± twice in a row, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed her pale lips with his thin, cold lips.


    Suzanne was stunned for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until he pinched her chin and forced her to open her mouth that she came back to her senses. Her eyes were filled with panic and she frantically pounded his chest. Seeing that he was unmoved, she bit down hard on his lips.


    Edwiin raised his head. His lower lip was extremely red with blood.


    Suzanne curled up into the seat, her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling, and her face was frighteningly pale.


    Her voice trembled as she apologized repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edwiin. I didn¡¯t want to treat you like this, but I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡±


    Edwiin raised his hand to wipe away the blood on his lips and sneered. His voice was full of jealousy as he said, ¡°If it were Vito, you would not bite him so hard.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Suzanne clutched her head and screamed.


    She was already in a bad mood. Edwiin mentioned Vito again and again, which reminded her of what had happened before. When she thought of her boyfriend¡¯s ruthless betrayal of her, she almost broke down.


    Suzanne¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. Her lips trembled and her eyes were red as if she was about to cry.


    She reached out to pull the door and found that the door had been locked. She patted it hard a few times and became even more agitated. She screamed, ¡°Open the door! I want to get out! I want to get out!¡±


    Edwiin was shocked. Realizing that his words might have caused Suzanne¡¯s emotional distress, he began to me himself. His big hands grabbed hers tightly, preventing her from grabbing the door. His tone softened, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Let me get out of the car!¡± Suzanne struggled with all her might as if she had gone crazy. Seeing that her hands couldn¡¯t move, she kicked him with her feet repeatedly while screaming.


    ncing at Suzanne¡¯s pale face, which was mostly covered by her hair, Edwiin felt sorry for her. Realizing that he was too much of a bastard, he put his hand on the back of her head and pressed her head against his chest, ¡°Suzanne, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Suzanne struggled in his arms for a while. Gradually, she stopped screaming, and only her shoulders were shaking slightly.


    Edwiin felt that something was wrong. Grabbing her shoulders, he bent down to look at her. Only then did he realize that Suzanne¡¯s pale face was covered with tears. Her eyes were filled with uneasiness and despair, making one feel particrly distressed.


    ¡°Suzanne,¡± Edwiin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed a few times as he stared at her, unable to say anything.


    ¡°I broke up with Vito.¡±


    Suzanne said, her tears rolling down her cheeks one after another, and her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°He cheated on me, but he is still so self-righteous, driving me away with a ruthless face.¡±


    Suzanne tried his best to avoid mentioning Vito. She had been fine during the day and hadn¡¯t thought of him. After being provoked by Edwiin twice at night, she found that her heart still ached when she thought of him.


    After all, Vito was her first love. They had been together since college. How could she forget him so quickly?


    When she was facing Vito, she pretended to be indifferent and left, but in fact, she still couldn¡¯t ept this fact calmly in her heart.


    Edwiin¡¯s eyes turned cold. He had thought that his words had irritated Suzanne, but it turned out that Vito¡¯s betrayal had made her lose control. He had just made the mistake that mentioning the man¡¯s name several times.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for Suzanne to break up with Vito. When he heard what Suzanne said, he was very happy.


    However, at the thought that Vito was the one who made her lose her soul, Edwiin became extremely unhappy, with a trace of anger on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Edwiin hugged her and patted her on the back as ifforting her. His tone was soft since he didn¡¯t dare to speak in a cold tone, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    ¡°Edwiin.¡± Suzanne clutched his shirt, raised her head, and looked at him pleadingly, her voice trembling, ¡°Can you forget about that? Please.¡±


    Fearing that she would feel ufortable again, Edwiin could only nod in agreement. He helped her into the seat, then he put his seatbelt on, and drove away.


    On the way back, Suzanne kept looking out the window without saying a word.


    Edwiin did not say anything either. He pursed his lips and drove the car quietly. When he took time to nce aside, he found that the woman had already curled up in the seat and fallen asleep, her head almost hit the door.


    He drove with one hand, took a small pillow from behind, and stuffed it next to her head. Then he covered her with the thin coat, turning up the air conditioner a bit, for fear that she would catch a cold.


    Edwiin wanted to take Suzanne to his apartment for a night¡¯s rest, but he was afraid that she would be unhappy with it, so he turned the car around and drove her back to Morrison¡¯s house. He told Afra that she would rest at home for the next few days.


    Suzanne woke up very early and turned to look at the parrot-shaped rm clock on her bedside table. It was just past seven.


    She rubbed her eyes and sat up from the bed in a daze. It took her a long time topletely wake up. When she got out of bed, she saw the furnishings in the room and was shocked to find that she seemed to have returned to Morrison¡¯s house.


    She remembered that she had slept in the car yesterday. Why did she wake up at the Morrison¡¯s house?


    Suzanne went to the bathroom to take a shower gloomily. When she went downstairs, she happened to see Afra busy at the dining table with some breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning, Mom.¡± Suzanne greeted her and took a seat at the dining table.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Afradled out a bowl of millet congee for her and said sadly, ¡°When your brother sent you homest night, I found that you were pale. Did you catch a cold outside?¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s face froze. So, it was Edwiin who sent her back?


    Thinking of the quarrel between themst night, she tightened her grip on the chopsticks in her hand and showed a smile to Afra, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Since your brother has asked for leave for you, you can have a good rest at home these days. Mom will go out to buy a pigeon to cook soup for youter.¡±


    ¡°Ask for leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t your brother tell you?¡± Afra nced at her, ¡°He said that you were too tired these days, so he told your leader and asked for leave for you.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°My brother is making a big mistake over such a small matter,¡± Suzanne smiled, looking a little ufortable.


    She was just in a bad mood. It was not a big deal. Was there a need to ask for leave? She still had three people to interview in the next few days. She couldn¡¯t skip work!

 Chapter 29 A New Host of the Radio Show

    Later, she didn¡¯t stay at home for long. After breakfast, she went upstairs to change her clothes and left in a hurry when Afra wasn¡¯t paying attention to her. Fortunately, her car was still there, so she did needn¡¯t to take a taxi.


    There were a lot of cars today, and the flow of vehicles on this road was originally huge, so Suzanne was stuck in a traffic jam for an hour. By the time she arrived at the office, it was already past nine.


    Nancy was a little surprised when she saw Suzanne appear at thepany. ¡°Hey, Suzanne, David said that you would take three days off? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I was busy at first, but now that I¡¯m free, I shoulde.¡±


    Suzanne smiled and felt that the office with the air conditioner turned on wasn¡¯t very cold, so she took off her suit jacket and hung it on the chair.


    ¡°Besides, I am going to interview an important figure today. How can I note?¡±


    ¡°After David learned that you had asked for leave, he had asked Karen Morgan to have the interview for you.¡±


    Nancy leaned towards her and whispered next to her ear, ¡°I heard that David wanted to train her to be the host.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Karen Morgan the manager of the finance department?¡± Suzanne pressed her lips. She had heard from her colleagues that Karen, the finance manager, was the niece of the assistant director David Birch in this TV station and a talented student who graduated from Sanders University.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Nancy nodded and said a little unhappily, ¡°Why could an ountant be the host of some entertainment program, she has a backer.¡±


    Suzanne nced at Nancy, indicating that she should stop talking as there were too many people around.


    Seeing Nancy shut up and trotted back to her seat, Suzanne¡¯s face turned a little cold, seemed to be a little unhappy.


    Was Karen trying to rece her?


    ncing at the office area not far ahead, Suzanne sat down on her seat. The corner of her mouth was slightly raised, revealing a mocking smile.


    She took out her mobile phone and called the star¡¯s assistant. When she learned that they would arrive at the TV station after half an hour, she asked someone to buy some hot drinks for her and she went downstairs to receive them in person.


    Half an hourter, a minivan arrived at the TV station on time.


    Suzanne weed them with a smile and took them to the eighth floor. When they passed through the corridor, she happened to see their assistant director, David, walking toward them with a tall young woman.


    ¡°Suzanne, didn¡¯t you ask for leave?¡± David was stunned when he saw Suzanne. He didn¡¯t expect her to be here today.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to ask for leave.¡± Suzanne pursed her lips and smiled politely. Her voice was soft and gentle, ¡°I thought I still have an interview today, so I hurried over.¡±


    As she spoke, she nced at the young woman beside David and asked in confusion, ¡°David, who is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought you will be on leave for a few days, so I find someone to help you with your work,¡± David said, calmly introducing the people next to him to Suzanne, ¡°This is Karen Morgan. I guess you have met her before.¡±


    Hearing David¡¯s words, Suzanne sneered in her heart.


    What help? Even if she asked for leave and couldn¡¯t make it, shouldn¡¯t Nancy, who was also a host, take her ce?


    Why did he take his niece from the finance department?


    Did he want to pull her out of this position without being ashamed?


    Even the director didn¡¯t dare to use the power so presumptuously. As the assistant director, he was good at it!


    Because of the presence of the little star and his assistant, Suzanne couldn¡¯t say much to David. She could only say politely, ¡°Thank you for your concern, David. It¡¯s almost time for the interview. I¡¯ll take Mr. Heaton to the powder room first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, then go ahead.¡± David waved at her. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he felt quite unhappy in his heart.


    But since Suzanne was here, he couldn¡¯t stop her.


    Suzanne had made ample preparations for this interview. Perhaps what David did upset her and made her feel uneasy. After the filming began, she said the wrong lines several times.


    The director next to her scolded her. David, the assistant director, red at her and said impatiently, ¡°Suzanne, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you always make the same mistake asst time?¡±


    Suzanne tidied up her slightly messy hair and smiled embarrassedly at him, ¡°Sorry, I was distracted.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, if you have something to do, you should stay at home!¡± David muttered discontentedly. Although his voice was low, Suzanne still heard it and felt a little bitter in her heart.


    But soon, she put on a perfect smile and started the interview again.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After the hour-and-a-half-long interview, Suzanne¡¯s body and mindpletely rxed.


    After politely shaking hands with the guest, she went to the bathroom.


    Suzanne had been working in the TV station for a long time, and she had always been a nice person. This was the first time in her life that she had felt so obviously targeted as if they had to rece her.


    When she thought of the young woman beside David, she sighed softly. Just from the stern look in the woman¡¯s eyes and her arrogant attitude, she knew that this person was not someone to be trifled with.


    But what was an assistant director of a small TV stationpared to the powerful Morrison family?


    But Suzanne didn¡¯t want to, and she wouldn¡¯t even bother to fight with others. The reason why she came to the TV station was that she liked the job very much and loved it. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed here for so long.


    Suzanne sat on the toilet in depression for a long time. Later, when her mood rxed a little, she was ready to open the door and go out. At this time, she heard conversation outside.


    A very ttering voice asked, ¡°Where are you going for lunch, Karen?¡±


    ¡°Lunch? I can die of annoyance!¡±


    Another woman snorted. It was Karen. Her voice was very sweet, but at this moment, it was mixed with a lot of anger, ¡°Didn¡¯t she ask for leave? Why did she suddenly appear?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to be hurt because of this! Didn¡¯t your uncle transfer you to Suzanne¡¯s department? So why are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find an opportunity to rece her in the future?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to wait!¡± Karen said impatiently, ¡°Earlier, David always told me to wait! Now I¡¯m in this department, he told me to wait again! Am I not so pretty as that Suzanne?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± The woman paused for a moment, ¡°After all, Suzanne has been in this ce for a long time and she is very popr. If she is suddenly reced by someone else, there will be a lot ofints.¡±


    ¡°So what!¡± Karen snorted disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being popr? The audience will forget about her after they get used to a more beautiful host!¡±


    ¡°Karen, you can¡¯t underestimate Suzanne either. I heard that her boyfriend is the vice president of an enterprise and has a powerful background. You should act modestly. What if sheins to her boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen her boyfriend before!¡± Karen sneered and said gloatingly, ¡°Unfortunately, maybe he has no feelings for her at all. Otherwise, another woman wouldn¡¯t have appeared around him.¡±


    Hiding in the bathroom stall, when Suzanne heard Karen¡¯s words, she bit her lips slightly and felt a pain in her heart. She clenched her fists as if she was angry.


    It turned out that Vito had been so mboyant that he was with Rae without being ashamed.


    After calming down, Suzanne opened the door and walked out.


    Seeing the two women shut their mouths at the sight of her, Suzanne smiled and elegantly walked over to them. She turned on the tap and washed her hands, ¡°Go on. I want to hear it as well.¡±


    ¡°Hear what?¡± Karen was wearing a long dress and a pair of 0. 33- feet high heels today. She looked gorgeous, which made Suzanne, who was wearing t shoes, look a little short beside her.


    She crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Suzanne arrogantly. She sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it? What else do you want us to say? Are you unhappy when you heard us say that your boyfriend doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± Suzanne took out two pieces of tissue from the tissue box to wipe the water droplets on her hands. Without looking at her, she said in a t voice, ¡°We broke up a week ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± Karen covered her mouth and pretended to be surprised. Her fingers wearing ck nail polish looked particrly eye-catching against her white skin, ¡°I heard that you have been dating since college!¡±


    Suzanne stopped wiping her hands. Her expression was slightly cold.


    Karen investigated her?


    Although Suzanne¡¯s head was lowered and Karen couldn¡¯t see the expression on her face, she knew that Suzanne must have gotten angry.


    A triumphant smile shed across her eyes and she approached Suzanne, ¡°I heard that he¡¯s your first love!¡±


    Suzanne clutched the tissue tightly in her hands and tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart.


    She raised her head and smiled at Karen, not afraid of the provocative look on her face at all, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s my first love? I abandoned him since I felt tired of this rtionship!¡± Suzanne said casually, throwing the wet tissue into the trash can.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that nostalgic.¡±


    ¡°Not sad?¡± Karen raised her eyebrows as if she didn¡¯t believe her, ¡°Tut-tut, is it because your family is poor that he doesn¡¯t want you anymore? I heard that his girlfriend is the daughter of an important member of the board of hispany!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want him, OK?¡± Suzanne smiled, showing an extremely confident smile, ¡°My looks and figure are all good, why should I stick with one man? There are many better options out there!¡±


    Karen gritted her teeth. Suzanne¡¯s every move was perfectly expressed without any ws. Even if she was provoked by her, she didn¡¯t panic at all, which made her a little angry.


    ¡°Miss Morgan, you don¡¯t look well. Have you been working too hard recently?¡±


    Suzanne asked. Then she patted her forehead as if she had thought of something. With a vexed look on her face, she said, ¡°How could I have forgotten? Miss Morgan majored in ounting. You must be not used to being the host all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°Suzanne Reid!¡± Karen growled. Gritting her teeth, she red at Suzanne.


    Suzanne looked elegant and calm as she nced at her coldly.


    ¡°Miss Morgan, sometimes even though you have a powerful background, it doesn¡¯t mean that everything can be done ording to your n. Don¡¯t be too optimistic.¡±


    There was some contempt in her eyes when she looked at Karen as if she had never regarded her as an opponent. It was the first time that she had shown such a powerful aura which was particrly oppressive, making her like a condescending queen.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see!¡± Karen sneered with a vicious expression on her beautiful face.


    She passed over Suzanne and left arrogantly, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before I take your ce!¡±


    The woman who came in with Karen hid quietly to the side from beginning to end without saying a word. After seeing Karen leave, she nced at Suzanne uneasily and also left in a hurry.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t care about Karen¡¯s harsh words at all.

 Chapter 30: Conflict

    She was not a pushover. If Karen wanted to make trouble for her, she would fight back fiercely when necessary. Who would be afraid of her uncle who was just an assistant director?


    Just as Suzanne returned to her seat from the bathroom, her phone in the drawer rang.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She took out her phone and checked the caller ID. When she saw the word ¡°Edwiin¡± on the screen, her pupils contracted. She felt a little scared for no reason. After a moment of hesitation, she answered the phone and said in a low voice, ¡°Edwiin.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask for leave for you to rest at home?¡± Edwiin¡¯s voice was extremely cold. Suzanne could feel the chill on the other end of the phone. He was a little angry because of her disobedience.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Suzanne said. Even though she was annoyed by what had just happened, she didn¡¯t dare to show her emotion to Edwiin, ¡°Edwiin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after workter and go home for dinner.¡± It was not a question, but amanding tone.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Suzanne gripped the phone tightly, feeling nervous and uneasy.


    She didn¡¯t want to meet Edwiin again, but she was afraid that her refusal would annoy him and make him unhappy.


    Just as Suzanne held her mobile phone and hesitated if she should tell Edwiin that she was going to drive back first, a polite female voice came from the other end of the phone. The voice was crisp.


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, Mr. Brown from ER Company is asking to see you. Are you free?¡±


    Hearing those words, Suzanne was stunned. In the next moment, her heart nearly jumped out of her chest, feeling nervous to the extreme.


    ER Company? Wasn¡¯t that Vito¡¯spany? Why did he want to see Edwiin?


    Edwiin responded with a ¡°hmm¡± on the other end of the line and asked the secretary to take them to the reception room first. He then said to Suzanne, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up on time at five in the afternoon. Get ready.¡±


    Faced with Edwiin¡¯s rigid tone, Suzanne had no choice but to agree.


    After hanging up the phone, she had been thinking about the words that the secretary had just told Edwiin. Her peace of mind was lost because of these words.


    Meanwhile, in the Morrison¡¯s Group¡­¡­


    Edwiin put his phone back into his pocket and nced at the document on the desk with a cold look in his eyes. He sneered and threw the document into the bin, and stood up to leave the president¡¯s office.


    He was led to the reception room by Deirdre, his secretary.


    When they saw Edwiin walk into the reception room, both of them, who had been sitting on the sofa, stood up at the same time.


    The middle-aged man on the left was in his forties. He wore a pair of ck sses and did not look imposing.


    The one on the right was only in his twenties. He was almost 6. 17 feet tall, handsome, and dignified.


    ¡°Mr. Morrison.¡± Vito walked toward Edwiin. He was almost as tall as Edwiin.


    With a polite smile on his face, he stretched out his big hand which looked strong, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Edwiin¡¯s footsteps paused slightly. His cold eyes only nced at him before walking past him.


    He sat on the sofa opposite them with an imposing manner and azy posture, like a sleeping lion.


    Vito was a very proud man. When he found that he had been ignored, a ferocious look appeared on his face. He clenched his outstretched hand tightly, then opened it again.


    When Vito turned around, he still had a polite smile on his face. He was no longer as scary as before. He sat back on the sofa and made tea for Edwiin.


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, we met at the partyst time. I¡¯m Keith Davies.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled, ¡°Do you remember? You¡¯ve read our business n and expressed your interest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Edwiin nodded, but his face was expressionless.


    Keith was overjoyed to hear this. He quickly took out a document from the file bag and handed it with both hands to the man who emanated chill, ¡°Mr. Morrison, this is a revised version. Please take a look.¡±


    Edwiin didn¡¯t reach out to take the document. He just leanedzily on the sofa and nced at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t your ER Company too ck-hearted? You ask your partner to invest more, but yourpany takes more profit?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, you must be joking. I believe you know ourpany has a reputation for integrity.¡± Vito came out to help at the right time, looking calm. ¡°If you have a different idea about profit sharing, we can have a discussion.¡±


    ¡°How to discuss? Are you okay with any proportion of the share?¡± Edwiin stared at him coldly and retorted with a question.


    Vito¡¯s face froze, and then he smiled, ¡°We can guarantee that we will give you afortable profit.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±


    Edwiin firmly refused and said tly, ¡°You know what kind of person I am. I will give a person whatever he is willing to give me. If he just wants to get benefits from me and doesn¡¯t want to make any sacrifices,¡±


    As he spoke, he stared at Vito and smiled coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in dealing with this kind of people.¡±


    Vito¡¯s grip on the teacup tightened, but he did not dare to show any displeasure. Edwiin¡¯s words made him very angry.


    The President of the Morrison¡¯s Group had expressed that at least he wanted to take half of the profits from this project. However, this project and the project implementation personnel are arranged by their ER Company. Why did Mr. Morrison dare to ask for so much?


    ¡°I heard that the cousin of your girlfriend, Miss Green, is the general manager of the Skyvokia Group?¡±


    Edwiin said lightly, as if he hadn¡¯t seen Vito¡¯s sudden change of expression, and reminded them kindly, ¡°the Skyvokia Group is also very interested in this project. Why don¡¯t you consider cooperating with the Skyvokia Group?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡± Keith looked hesitant, with a forced smile on his face, ¡°Our boss doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Skyvokia Group, so it¡¯s a little tricky.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t get along?¡± Edwiin looked surprised as if he had just found out.


    Keith awkwardly smiled. He was practically cursing in his heart.


    The Skyvokia Group was very interested in this project, but when high-level management of the Skyvokia Group heard that this project was owned by ER Company, they did not even wee people from ER, let alone discuss it together.


    Otherwise, why would they have begged the man in front of them so humbly?


    Edwiin had no interest in digging deeper into the grievances between ER Company and the Skyvokia Group.


    He raised his hand to look at his watch and realized that 15 minutes had passed. He got up from the sofa and strode out without even ncing at them, ¡°Sorry, time¡¯s up.¡±


    Keith got up and was about to catch up with Edwiin when Vito, who was next to him, stopped him directly. Vito¡¯s face was a little ugly, and there was a hint of anger in his voice, ¡°Forget it. He has no intention of cooperating with us at all.¡±


    ¡°But how can we find another partner besides the Morrison¡¯s Group?¡± Keith sounded depressed, ¡°The boss wants us to try our best to reach an agreement with Edwiin Morrison.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he just said?¡± Vito nced at the door of the reception room. When he saw that Edwiin had disappeared, he couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly, ¡°This guy wants to grab all our profits!¡±

 Chapter 31 No One Will Accept Vito’s Project

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± said with some embarrassment. His position was in the lower position than Vito¡¯s. If he met with an important matter that could not be solved, he still had to ask for Vito who is the deputy general manager.


    ¡°We have no choice. We need to find another partner.¡± Vito stood up from the sofa with anger in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to an international dinner party with Rae the night after tomorrow, so I can only find another partner at the banquet.¡±


    Ten minutester, Vito left the Morrison¡¯s Group with Keith.


    When he received Deirdre¡¯s call, Edwiin Morrison only responded with a grunt. After thinking about it, he picked up the document from the trash can and flipped through a few pages.


    He dialed a number and asked Deirdre toe to his office. He tore a piece of paper from the briefcase, picked up a pen, wrote a few words on it, and finally signed a string of phone numbers.


    When he folded the paper and put it into the document, Deirdre also came.


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Edwiin handed her the document and said indifferently, ¡°Send it to Mr. Mitchell personally.¡±


    Deirdre was about to leave with the document when she was stopped by Edwiin.


    He knocked lightly on the office desk with his pen, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°Check whichpanies have a rtionship with ER Company. Inform them that whoever epts ER Company¡¯s project, Morrison¡¯s Group will terminate cooperation with them.¡±


    Deirdre shivered. She hurriedly took the documents and left the office.


    How did that ER Company annoy Mr. Morrison? He began to stop the development of ER Company because of disagreement. It¡¯s so scary. But it¡¯s also very domineering!


    He really is a capitalist, and others were not allowed to offend him.


    Throughout the afternoon, Suzanne was busy checking the materials and taking notes. When she rubbed her neck and looked at her phone, she realized that there were still seven minutes before five o¡¯clock.


    When she thought of Edwiin¡¯s gloomy face, she was terrified. She hurriedly tidied up and didn¡¯t even have time to turn off herptop before running out with a bag of documents in her arms.


    When she went out of the revolving ss door of the hall, she saw a ck Maybach. Like its owner, the car exuded a cold and extremely dignified aura.


    Suzanne ran over, opened the passenger door, and sat in the passenger seat. In an instant, a gust of cold air blew over.


    ¡°Why are you holding such a thick stack of documents?¡± Edwiin nced at her indifferently and started the car. He casually switched on the gear with his broad hand and the car drove out steadily.


    Suzanne stared at his hand on the dashboard for a long time and felt depressed.


    Why does she feel that he is so confident and handsome with just a casual movement from him? She can¡¯t be like him. She has been driving for so many years and is still so nervous.


    Seeing Edwiin drive the car to the high bridge, Suzanne was shocked. ¡°Edwiin, aren¡¯t we going home?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Edwiin replied. ¡°But we need to get something first.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Suzanne replied and huddled up in the seat. She lowered her head, and she was still a little scared. She was afraid that Edwiin would take her for a ride and drive the car to the highway.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of a famous shop.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The store was extremelyrge, almost like a small vi. The silver hollow brand name on the wall looked luxurious and magnificent, making people feel that it was fashionable and noble.


    Suzanne got out of the car and raised her head to look at the sign. She was stunned and asked, ¡°Leicester?¡±


    Oh my god. Isn¡¯t this a famous design brand in Vena?


    Edwiin noticed that Suzanne didn¡¯t follow him, so he stopped at the door and looked back. He saw Suzanne staring at the sign on the wall with a silly look.


    ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t set yet. Don¡¯t you feel hot?¡± He nced at her deeply and said coldly, ¡°Morrison¡¯s family is famous. Why do you seem to have never seen it before?¡±


    Hearing his words, Suzanne blushed and quickly followed him.


    Her family was indeed rich, but she rarely used it. She had developed a good habit of using money since she was in junior high school. She never spent a single cent of her family¡¯s money recklessly, and when she was in college, she made more than two million dors as a trader.


    Now she wanted more from her clothes and she was wearing brand goods, the price was not very high though. Basically, it was less than 100, 000 to 200, 000 dors.


    She wouldn¡¯t buy a luxury windbreaker that was worth nearly a million dors. It was too much of a waste of money, and she really didn¡¯t dare to be extravagant.


    The first floor of this shop was a small exhibition hall and the second and third floors were where clothes were.


    Suzanne followed Edwiin upstairs and looked around. She was particrly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Leicester also had a branch in Country C, and they had a branch in the area they were in!


    The store assistants were tall and beautiful women. They were all wearing the store¡¯s uniform and had polite smiles on their faces. Among them, there were several foreign blonde beauties.


    When Edwiin and Suzanne went up to the second floor, a shop assistant, who was not far away, walked over.


    She was about 30 years old, tall and slender. The scarf around her neck was tied into a bowknot, and the word ¡°Manager¡± was printed on the ck badge on her chest. The row of small words below should be her name.


    Miss Duncan smiled politely at Edwiin and greeted him politely, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Morrison. Are you here to get your clothes?¡±


    Edwiin nodded. He pursed his thin lips and said indifferently, ¡°Have you sent the clothes back?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had someone send it over by nest night,¡± Miss. Duncan said. Tilting her head to look at Suzanne behind Edwiin, she asked politely, ¡°Is the evening gown for thisdy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Take her to have a try. Let me see how it goes.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Miss Duncan replied and took two steps toward Suzanne. With a smile on her face, she invited Suzanne. ¡°Lady, pleasee with me. I¡¯ll take you to try on that evening gown.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suzanne had been looking at the luxury clothes in the store. After hearing her words, she was stunned.


    Edwiin seemed dissatisfied with her being in a trance. He nced at her coldly and said imposingly, ¡°Do you like them? If you like them, you can ask someone to send them home.¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s mouth twitched, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. She obediently followed the manager to the changing room.


    We will never discuss the price of things with a capitalist.


    After Suzanne entered the changing room, Edwiin was waiting for her outside.


    After waiting for nearly ten minutes, he still hadn¡¯t seen Suzannee out. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pull at his tie. He felt a little annoyed, and there was a trace of anger on his handsome face, but he still held back hisst bit of patience.


    Five minutester, he heard the sound of footsteps from the corridor.


    Edwiin could not help sitting up straight. He looked up and saw a figure in a dark green evening dress.


    Suzanne¡¯s face was small. It was the oval face with the best appearance. There seemed to be stars in her eyes, a small nose, and delicate pink lips. Her slightly biting appearance was the most attractive.


    Although she was only 165 centimeters high, her body proportion was extremely well-proportioned. There was no extra fat on her body, and her skin was white and tender. She wore a dark green tube top dress, which formed a perfect scenery with her figure.


    Edwiin stared at her coquettish appearance. His eyes gradually became dark and extremely dangerous.


    He put out the cigarette between his two fingers in the ashtray and stood up. With the advantage of his long legs, he took a few steps forward and arrived in front of Suzanne. A cold aura surrounded her.

 Chapter 32 I’ll buy you a Gown

    Suzanne panicked and hurriedly took a step back. She seemed to have forgotten that she was wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes. She staggered to the side and her petite body was about to fall.


    Edwiin stretched out his long arm and held her waist tightly with his big hand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Suzanne said softly. Pushing him away with both hands, she tried her best to stand firm with an awkward expression on her face.


    After taking a deep look at her, Edwiin turned to Miss Duncan and asked lightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you working with a jewelry brand called Portsmouth? Can you get in touch with their design director?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, the Portsmouth branch only has one branch in Cherry City. It¡¯s not anywhere else.¡±


    Miss Duncan said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Morrison, it¡¯s very difficult to get the design director here. Why don¡¯t you go to Cherry City and have a look when you have time?¡±


    Edwiin frowned unhappily.


    The dinner party was in three days, so he had to get everything ready before that. But he was so busy these days that he couldn¡¯t go there to choose the jewelry in person.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Suzanne broke the awkward atmosphere in time. She smiled at Edwiin and said in a nervous voice, ¡°Edwiin, it¡¯s all right. I still have a few sets of jewelry with me.¡±


    She felt ufortable just by wearing this advanced customization evening gown, as if she would be robbed at any time. If she put on a set of jewelry worth millions of dors, it would make her even more flustered.


    ¡°Your requirements are just that low.¡± Edwiin gave her a deep look.


    Those who could attend such international dinner parties were all rich and powerful people. Debutantes wished they could wear the most luxurious things on their bodies and take the opportunity to attract the attention of those rich young masters and other guests. She was different from them. She didn¡¯t want anything.


    Suzanne smiled awkwardly.


    She had never been interested in that kind of banquet. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Afra Morrison had asked her to go, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to go. Standing in high heels for a few hours was so tiring.


    Later, she went to the dressing room to change into the evening gown. When she put on thefortable t shoes, she felt that she was much shorter. This contrast made her very depressed.


    Edwiin had already paid the full payment of this advanced customization evening gown, so when he came to fetch it today, he only needed to sign his name on the counter before leaving with Suzanne.


    On the way home, Edwiin didn¡¯t speak, and so was Suzanne.


    However, the atmosphere in the car was so oppressive that Suzanne wasn¡¯t used to it. After a moment of hesitation, she said in a low voice, ¡°Edwiin, did Vito go to yourpany in the afternoon?¡±


    Edwiin narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Suzanne said as she lowered her head.


    It turned out that it was Vito. What was he doing at Morrison¡¯s Group?


    ¡°Do you want to know why he came to me?¡± Edwiin asked.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Suzanne was shocked and thought to herself in bewilderment. Was she obvious? How could he see through me in such a short time?


    ¡°He has a project and he wants to work with me.¡±


    Edwiin¡¯s voice sounded indifferent, and his face was expressionless. ¡°Mypany can¡¯t take over this project, but I helped him find anotherpany that can cooperate with him.¡±


    Suzanne was a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t believe that he, who had always followed the principle of ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for the benefit¡± to do business, would give such a good thing to others.


    When Edwiin saw her expression, he sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me at all.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Suzanne waved her hand and looked embarrassed. She didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that heartless,¡± Edwiin said. ¡°Although he cheated on you, he has been taking care of you for four years. I can only help him this once.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Suzanne was surprised.


    She knew that he was the kind of person who would not give up until hepletely achieved his purpose, so she was very afraid. Vito and she used to be lovers. She still had affection for Vito and didn¡¯t want Edwiin to hate Vito deeply.


    Hearing this, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    At 6:30, they returned home.


    Afra had already prepared the dishes. When she saw them return, she asked them to wash their hands, and then she went to the kitchen to bring the dishes out. The whole family sat at the table.


    Knowing that Edwiin had bought Suzanne¡¯s evening gown, Afra smiled and praised him repeatedly. She was very satisfied. ¡°You¡¯ve done something satisfactory as an elder brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a grand dinner party. Others will look down on her if she doesn¡¯t dress well.¡± Edwiin took a bite of the rice and said indifferently, ¡°How can Morrison¡¯s family be looked down on?¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Afra nodded. Then she pushed Frederic Morrison beside her with some dissatisfaction and red at him. ¡°Did you buy me a dress?¡±


    Frederic¡¯s face was full of helplessness. How did the topic change to him?


    ¡°I¡¯m too busy, aren¡¯t I?¡± Although the corporation was handed over to Edwiin, Frederic was in charge of the smallpanies with some connections, for fear that Edwiin would be too busy to manage them.


    ¡°When I¡¯m done with work, I¡¯ll promote a few people and let them take over,¡± Edwiin said in a soft tone. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want his father to be so tired. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to retire.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Frederic chuckled and said, ¡°If you really care about me, please find a capable wife. Your wife and you can manage thepany together, and then I can retire with peace of mind.¡±


    Suzanne lowered her head and bit her chopsticks. She found that as soon as Frederic finished speaking, the man opposite her became colder. He didn¡¯t seem to like this topic.


    Afra was also shocked. She pinched Frederic¡¯s waist with her hand, warning her husband with her eyes.


    Edwiin didn¡¯t like them talking about this topic. He didn¡¯t go home for a month because of this topic, and now Frederic was bringing it up again. Was he trying to drive his son away?


    Frederic felt pain from being pinched. It was not until he received Afra¡¯s warning that he understood.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if there is nothing you like,¡± Frederic quickly said, fearing that his wife would vent anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can work hard for a few years.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk about this anymore,¡± Edwiin said tly, and he was not very angry this time.


    He wiped his mouth with a napkin next to him to show that he was full and went straight upstairs.


    Afra was angry. After Edwiin went upstairs, she patted Frederic hard and said, ¡°Why are you talking about this? If he is not back home because of anger, I will not forgive you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this out of kindness.¡± Frederic felt a little wronged. ¡°Look, others were married for someone of his age, but he doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. As his father, it¡¯s not wrong for me to care about him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. What are you doing?¡± Afra red at him. ¡°With our generous offer, Edwiin can find a girlfriend even at the age of 30. Are you afraid that no girl will marry him?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Frederic quickly apologized.


    Suzanne watched from the side as they yed and couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly. She felt warm in her heart, feeling that it was better to go home often. It was so warm.


    After dinner, she chatted with Afra for a while. Seeing that it was gettingte, she was ready to leave.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying here for the night?¡± Afra asked unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t Edwiin ask you to rest for a few days? Are you going back to sort out the materials again?¡±

 Chapter 33 The man who Sent you Back

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± Suzanne hugged Afra. ¡°Besides, pigeon soup is so nutritious. Maybe I¡¯ll be full of energy tomorrow morning.¡±


    Afra was amused by her words and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Edwiin to send you home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Suzanne refused without hesitation. Seeing Afra look at her in confusion, she hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°I mean, Edwiin must be very busy. I¡¯ll just ask the driver to drive me home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not busy.¡± Edwiin¡¯s deep voice came from the stairs on the second floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not busy.¡± Afra was very happy when she saw Edwiining downstairs. ¡°When youe back, buy a few boxes of papaya in the mall.¡±


    Edwiin went out wearing a ck shirt and ck suit pants.


    Suzanne was upset, but since he had already gone downstairs, she couldn¡¯t refuse. She could only change her shoes at the entrance and follow him out.


    Edwiin took less than 20 minutes to drive her to the apartment she rented.


    Seeing Suzanne open the car door and get out, he said lightly, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Suzanne replied obediently and got out of the car with a bag of documents in hand.


    She ran to the gate of the apartment and entered the password. After entering, she looked out through the hollow door. Edwiin¡¯s car left not long after it stopped by the roadside.


    Seeing the ck Maybach leave, Suzanne took the elevator to the sixth floor.


    As soon as she returned to the apartment and hadn¡¯t changed her slippers yet, Nancy White, who was watching TV in the living room, ran over while standing on the porch. Her face was covered with LaPrairie¡¯s mask, and her eyes were bright. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Honey!¡±


    ¡°Back off!¡± Suzanne shouted. This was too disgusting. She put one hand in front of her body and firmly refused to let Nancy get close to her. ¡°Don¡¯tugh when you stick to the mask. It¡¯s too much of a waste.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this expensive mask was not paid by myself. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Nancy didn¡¯t care at all. She stared at Suzanne and asked happily, ¡°Who was the person who just sent you back? I saw a Maybach parked at the gate of our TV station in the afternoon.¡±


    Suzanne was shocked. ¡°It can¡¯t be so obvious, can it?¡±


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t she have been seen by her colleagues when she got into Edwiin¡¯s car in the afternoon?


    Thinking of how many colleagues would be curious about her personal matters tomorrow when she went to the television station, Suzanne didn¡¯t know what to do.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Her colleagues didn¡¯t know much about her family background. She usually kept a low profile. When someone suddenly saw such a luxury caring to pick her up, there would be a lot of spections in their hearts.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Seeing that Suzanne still refused to speak, Nancy felt that there was hope. She shook her arm hard with great curiosity and excitement. ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    Nancy had always known that Suzanne had a boyfriend. It was said that he was the vice president of apany and was very rich. However, she had never seen him before, so when she saw the Maybach send Suzanne home, she could not help but guess that the driver was her boyfriend.


    ¡°Uh, no.¡± Suzanne¡¯s face was full of unnaturalness. When she thought of Nancy calling Edwiin her boyfriend, she felt strange and a little embarrassed.


    In order to prevent Nancy from chasing after her with a question, Suzanne quickly found an excuse to say that she was going to take a shower. She took her clothes and ran into the bathroom, keeping Nancy outside.


    In fact, Suzanne had been feeling ufortable since the afternoon. She felt as if something was about to happen, but that feeling was very subtle, and she couldn¡¯t sense anything.


    She entered the bathroom to take a shower. When she identally hit the sink with her wrist, that ufortable feeling appeared again, making her feel a little stuffy.


    In order to avoid bumping into the bracelet on her left wrist, Suzanne leaned forward and raised her arm slightly. As a result, she did not pay attention and her fingers were poked by the sharp thorns on the cactus, which made her almost scream in pain.


    ¡°Why am I so unlucky?¡± She muttered gloomily as she looked at the beads of blood on her finger. She ced it in her mouth and sucked it. She wrinkled up the eyebrow.


    Could it be that something bad is about to happen?


    Suzanne believed in her extrasensory perception. She felt that if she had a bad premonition and predicted that something bad would happen.


    She was afraid that something unexpected would happen in the bathroom, so she was very careful. Whether washing her hair or taking a shower, she had to wash away all the bubbles around her before she dared to move.


    This made her stay in the bathroom for half an hour longer than usual. When she went out, Nancyined, ¡°Suzanne, aren¡¯t you afraid of rubbing your skin off after bathing for so long?¡±


    ¡°Why do you me me for taking a bath a little longer?¡± Suzanne was a little embarrassed. She took out a dry towel from the cab to dry her hair. ¡°Are you waiting for me toe out and coax you to sleep?¡±


    Nancy didn¡¯t think that her joke was funny at all. Her pink face was full of sadness, and her two eyebrows were knitted together. It was obvious that she was extremely worried. ¡°I don¡¯t know which makeup is good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thinking about this?¡± Suzanne sat down next to her and nced casually at the coffee table. Only then did she realize that she had taken out almost all of her cosmetics, whether they were previously used or unopened new products.


    ¡°You have quite a lot of stock.¡± Suzanne couldn¡¯t help eximing. She casually took a powder box and opened it to have a look.


    Last year, Nancy and she each bought NO. 3 foundation of Huge Egg. She didn¡¯t expect that Nancy¡¯s box still seemed untouched even when she was about to run out.


    ¡°Suzanne, you¡¯re good at this. Please help me!¡± Nancy rummaged through a pile of cosmetics and raised the two lipsticks in front of her. ¡°Which color do you think I should use for the interview tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Do you have an interview?¡± Suzanne raised her eyebrows, apparently curious about her words.


    She stayed with Nancy every day, and they were colleagues in the same department. Of course, she knew what Nancy usually did and what announcements she made. It was rare for Nancy to have an interview that she did not know about. It was too rare.


    ording to Suzanne¡¯s understanding of Nancy, she would not make simple things moreplicated, such as her makeup and how fast she could do it. She would use the same lipstick every day and would never get tired of the color for a year.


    At this moment, her distress and entanglement really made Suzanne curious.


    ¡°Could it be that tall boy surnamed Graham from earlier?¡± Suzanne asked after pondering for a moment. She has the deepest impression of that boy. A few months ago, their TV station recorded the show, but he did note.


    ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t interview that kind of handsome young man whom no one cares about,¡± Nancy said. There was a little excitement on her face. ¡°It¡¯s the young master of Follette¡¯s family. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I began to make an appointment with him three months ago?¡±


    ¡°The Follette¡¯s family?¡± Suzanne thought for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything.

 Chapter 34: Second-Generation Rich Boyfriend

    ¡°You forget it.¡± Nancy rolled her eyes at Suzanne, seemingly a little dissatisfied. ¡°I can remember everything you told me. Why can¡¯t you remember anything I told you?¡±


    Suzanne was embarrassed by her words and stuck out her tongue. She looked very cute.


    ¡°He¡¯s the rich second generation with a big family business,¡± Nancy exined. ¡°Didn¡¯t I bring a few magazines for you to seest time? The cover of Mr. Fashion¡¯s eighth issue is him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fashion?¡± Suzanne frowned. She seemed to have some impression of him. He should be a tall, young man with an evil smile on his face. He had a pair of amorous eyes.


    Amorous eyes!


    As if thinking of something, Suzanne was shocked and took a deep breath. She turned her head stiffly to look at Nancy and tentatively asked, ¡°Is he driving a very arrogant Bugatti Veyron?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nancy pped the table and was very excited. Later, she thought something was wrong and said doubtfully, ¡°Hey, is that sports car a Bugatti Veyron? No way! How can that kind of sports car have that kind of dazzling red color?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho.¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t know what to say. Her face froze and she could only let out a hollowugh.


    The top sports car was not red, but who was Myron Follette?


    What a rich second generation! His father was a famous rich man. Even if he wanted to paint his sports car dark green, no one would dare to say anything.


    Remembering that the person Nancy was going to interview was Myron, Suzanne feltpletely powerless.


    Those wealthy gentlemen might seem to be having a good time with others, but they hated being interviewed and invited to variety shows the most. It was already doing the magazine a favor that he was invited to the magazine.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did you choose him instead of anyone else?¡± Suzanne sighed and nced at Nancy. ¡°Did you put in a lot of effort to ask him out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with this in the past few months.¡± Nancy curled his lips and said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Mr. Hook. He said that if Mr. Follette can participate in that entertainment program, the ratings of that episode must be very high.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m timid, but I don¡¯t dare to talk back to Mr. Hook. I can only take the task and call Mr. Follette¡¯s assistant every day. Because I call too often, his assistant doesn¡¯t even want to talk to me.¡±


    When Nancy said this, she shrugged. Obviously, she also felt that it was not good to harass him like this. ¡°Then I didn¡¯t call again untilst week. I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Follette would agree.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t answer the phone for three months. Why did he agree so quickly?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Nancy spread her hands, indicating that she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Oh, I remember what he said at the end of my call. Is your neck tender? How strange!¡±


    Suzanne was stunned. She theny on the table andughed wildly. Her tears were about to burst out.


    Silly girl, did he mean that he wanted to strangle her to death?


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Nancy kicked Suzanne with her foot. She didn¡¯t like the way Suzanneughed and felt like a clown.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly thought of a joke,¡± Suzanne said. She patted Nancy on the shoulder and tried to pretend to be kind. She said in a gentle tone, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you for tomorrow¡¯s interview.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nancy nced at her suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have several drafts that haven¡¯t been sorted out? Will you be told off by Mr. Hook if you go out with me for a day? I¡¯m very afraid.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the one being scolded.¡± Suzanne turned around. Her shoulder was shaking and her voice was trembling, as if she was holding back something. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll get lost.¡±


    Nancy thought for a moment. That seemed to be the case. She was quite directionless. What if she couldn¡¯t go to the right ce and dyed the interview? It would be safer for Suzanne to go with her.


    But why was Suzanne shaking her shoulder?


    Nancy was very curious. She leaned forward and tried to stretch her head. As a result, she saw that Suzanne was covering her mouth with one hand. It seemed that she wasughing, and very happily at that.


    ¡°Suzanne Reid, you¡¯re making fun of me!¡± Nancy immediately got angry. She threw herself onto Suzanne¡¯s carpet and scratched her belly with all her might, looking angry. ¡°Why are youughing at me?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, I¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± Suzanne twisted her waist and patted Nancy on the belly with her hand, determined not to let her y any more tricks. ¡°Don¡¯t scratch anymore. It¡¯s so itchy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to scratch you.¡± Nancy¡¯s hands moved everywhere, not letting her have an easy time.


    Later, they yed in the small living room and didn¡¯t go back to the room to sleep until eleven o¡¯clock.


    The next day, Suzanne got up and went to brush her teeth in the bathroom. When she saw her dark circles under her eyes in the mirror, she gritted her teeth and wiped them hard. She was angry.


    It was all Nancy¡¯s fault that she hadn¡¯t slept well. She¡¯d slipped into her room in the middle of the night and said that she was going to sleep. In the end, she¡¯d been forced to listen to her ther for an hour.


    After using the makeup powder to cover her dark circles, Suzanne finally felt better. She casually picked out a light colored cherry blossom lipstick and applied it. She then pursed her lips and walked out of the room with her bag in satisfaction.


    ¡°Hi, good morning!¡± Seeing Suzannee out, Nancy, who was the chief culprit, greeted her with a smile. Her hair was tied in a bun wore and wore overalls. She looked as pure as a little girl.


    Suzanne rolled her eyes at her to express her current mood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Nancy took out a pair of ck high heels from the shoe cab and handed them over to her. His face was full of ttery.


    Seeing that Suzanne took the shoes and put them on, Nancy put on the white sneakers she washed and put in the shoe cab the day before yesterday. Then, she followed Suzanne and walked happily. It seemed that she was in a very good mood.


    Nancy hadn¡¯t got a driver¡¯s license yet, so she naturally didn¡¯t have a car. Suzanne, the only one with a car, parked the car in the parking lot of the TV station. It forced them to take the subway in the end. It took nearly 40 minutes for them to arrive at the TV station.


    While Nancy was contacting the photographer and the driver, Suzanne sorted out the information. After making sure that the interview process tomorrow was wless, she went to the break room to make a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suzanne just sat down for less than a second, almost bounced and stood up from the chair, full of panic, because the shouting was too loud, resulting in the surrounding colleagues were looking towards her side.


    ¡°Suzanne, what¡¯s wrong?¡± One of her colleagues found Suzanne was frightened and thought that a cockroach had appeared. She looked at Suzanne¡¯s desk and asked with concern, ¡°Are there any cockroaches?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Suzanne squeezed out a smile.


    Seeing her colleague move the chair back to work, the smile on her face disappeared. She pretended to tidy up her clothes and pulled out a small needle from behind her.


    Seeing the small needle as fine as hair, Suzanne¡¯s pretty face fell, and her expression was a little cold.


    There was actually someone who inserted needles into her chair. This method was too vicious and obscene, wasn¡¯t it?


    When she thought of Karen Morgan¡¯s arrogant look, she gritted her teeth with hatred and extreme anger.


    ¡°Suzanne!¡± Nancy ran over with a document in her arms. Her face was originally full of joy, but seeing Suzanne¡¯s cold expression, she stopped in her tracks and cautiously asked, ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t look too good.¡±

 Chapter 35 Suppress you With Power

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Suzanne said indifferently, her expression cold. She pulled open the drawer and threw the needle in. She then tidied up her things and walked out of the office with Nancy.


    Two cameramen were already waiting for them at the entrance of the TV station. However, the driver that Nancy had previously made an appointment with had hurried away after receiving the notice to pick up the high-level management of the TV station, telling them to think of a way themselves.


    Suzanne could only drive her own Beetle.


    Even if Nancy did not tell her the address, she knew where the golf course that Myron often yed was. After they went on the highway for nearly an hour, the car drove into the rich district of Imperial Lake.


    Because there was no appointment, the security guard refused to let them into the court.


    Suzanne was a little annoyed. She had been depressed because of what had happened before. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be stopped by the security guards here. She was so angry that she wanted to step on the elerator and run into them.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Suzanne?¡± A sweet voice rang out nearby, containing a hint of mockery.


    Suzanne pursed her lips and tilted her head to look at the examination on the other side.


    On the other side, a ck BMW was undergoing security checks, and all the windows of the car were rolled down. The young woman sitting in the car showed most of her gorgeous face, and she looked at Suzanne with some contempt.


    ¡°What?¡± Nancy¡¯s face was almost glued to the window. She stared at Karen with her eyes wide open, feeling very unhappy and depressed. ¡°Why do I meet her? I¡¯m so unlucky.¡±


    Suzanne clenched the steering wheel with both hands.


    She had just seen that there was a total of four people in Karen¡¯s car, including the driver, and there was even a faint frame of a camera in the back seat. Obviously, they were also here for the interview.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to go back,¡± Karen said with a smile. There was some arrogance and contempt on her face. ¡°Even the security guards don¡¯t allow you to go in. Why are you blocking others¡¯ way here?¡±


    ¡°Are we in your way?¡± Suzanne looked at her with a polite smile and a gentle tone, without any mood swings. ¡°Miss Morgan can go in first, and we¡¯lleter.¡±


    Karen snorted coldly,y back in the car unhappily, and rolled up the window.


    She didn¡¯t like it when Suzanne was so calm, as if everything was under her control. It was annoying to look at.


    As soon as the ck BMW entered the court, Suzanne¡¯s car was stopped by the security guards.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t have an appointment. I really can¡¯t let you in.¡± The security guard¡¯s tone was stiff and ufortable to listen to.


    Suzanne stared at him for a moment and smiled.


    The security guard¡¯s scalp tingled when he saw her smile.


    Such a beautiful woman should be beautiful and charming when she smiled, but he always felt that this woman¡¯s smile was a little scary.


    Soon, the security guard felt what terror was.


    As a security guard of the court, he received a call from Mr. Follette, the host of the court.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡± The low male voice on the other end of the phone was full ofughter.


    The security guard couldn¡¯t smile at all. He was so nervous that his forehead was covered with a thinyer of cold sweat. After a long while, he said with difficulty, ¡°Yes, but I might not have paid attention to it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pay attention to it?¡± Myron asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Follette. I won¡¯t forget it next time!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such an ugly car with a license te number of K12345. Can¡¯t you remember this?¡±


    Myron asked back. Before the security guard replied, he said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t remember. After letting them in, you can take off the security guard¡¯s uniform ande to the court to help me remove the weeds. Some ces have grown tall recently, and they look quite eye-catching.¡±


    The security guard was sullen. He was reduced from a security guard who blew the air conditioner to a handyman? And did he have to face such a big sun every day?


    However, this was an order from his superior. No matter how aggrieved he was, it was useless. He could only obediently ept it.


    After hanging up the phone, the security guard hurriedly let Suzanne and the others in. He smiled apologetically, afraid that he would scare them if he spoke loudly. ¡°Miss Reid, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You also have your duties.¡± Suzanne smiled. She didn¡¯t seem to mind and slowly drove the car into the court.


    It would be strange if she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°What can¡¯t we talk about? Even if they don¡¯t have appointments, you can call them and ask them if it¡¯s appropriate.¡± His tone was cold and his didn¡¯t let them in. His attitude was firm. Anyone else would be angry.


    Suzanne was a soft-hearted person and didn¡¯t like fussing, but this didn¡¯t mean that she had to smile at others and lower herself to beg others just because she was easy to bully.


    After parking the car in the parking lot, Suzanne went to the central area with her colleagues.


    ¡°Suzanne, have you been here before?¡± Nancy trotted forward and asked curiously. Seeing that Suzanne didn¡¯t even ask the staff member, she led the way as if they were familiar with each other.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She hade here several times with Edwiin. At that time, she didn¡¯t know how to y golf and could only stand aside awkwardly. Later, seeing that Edwiin and Myron yed so well, she was unconvinced and came here to practice hard for a month.


    In the end, her training was in vain. Her current skills were still so bad.


    From afar, Suzanne could see Myron ying golf on the court. He was wearing a bright pink shirt and ck suit pants today, which were so conspicuous that it was difficult for others to pretend that they didn¡¯t know him.


    There were two photographers standing next to him. A tall man was standing not far from him with a mobile phone in his hand.


    Suzanne smiled and walked up with others. In a gentle and mellow voice, she greeted him. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Myron looked up, and when he saw Suzanne dressed in an elegant and queen-like style, he immediately smiled. His amorous eyes overflowed with lust, and he threw down the club and strode toward her. ¡°Honey, give me a hug!¡±


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    Suzanne gritted her teeth and maintained an elegant and polite look on her face. When she hugged him gently, she put her hand on his waist and pinched him hard. Then she stepped back with a smile on her face.


    No matter how thick Myron¡¯s waist was, he almost cried out when he was pinched by her. He took a deep breath.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Mr. Follette, you don¡¯t look well.¡± Suzanne nced at him and asked with a little concern, ¡°Do you have a heatstroke? Should I ask someone to take you in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just fascinated by you!¡± Myron said with a smile and blinked his eyes.


    He was already good-looking, plus he was tall and slender, handsome and charming. A pair of amorous eyes added a lot of points to him, so that he didn¡¯t have to look at his face. Just his seductive eyes could make people fall for him.


    Suzanne turned her head. She has always had a weak mental fortitude. In the face of such a handsome boy, her mental fortitude is even weaker.


    In Karen¡¯s opinion, Suzanne¡¯s slightly tilted head seemed to be embarrassed by Myron¡¯s words, so Karen was a little unhappy. Her face immediately darkened.


    ¡°Mr. Follette, are you done?¡± Karen walked over to him. She was elegant, noble, and beautiful. No matter how one looked at her, she was a first-ss beauty. There was nothing to be picky about.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Myron saidzily. His tone was a bit perfunctory, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Karen.


    Karen gritted her teeth. She looked at Myron with a smile and said very politely, ¡°Can I bother you for a few minutes? I¡¯ll talk to you about the recording of the variety show next Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± After hearing Karen¡¯s words, Nancy, who was standing behind Suzanne, immediately stood up and looked at her with his eyes wide open. He was a little angry and aggrieved. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my program? Why are you interfering?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand,¡± Karen said. She looked calm as if she didn¡¯t know that this was Nancy¡¯s program. ¡°Mr. Hook arranged for me toe here. He said that he had already discussed it with Mr. Follette, so I came here with some people.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Nancy¡¯s eyes turned red.


    She rarely came into contact with the struggles between people, so she didn¡¯t know how to hide her little emotions. Seeing that her work was about to be taken away, she was both angry and annoyed. She wanted to rush to Karen, but was held tightly by Suzanne.

 Chapter 36: Crashed into Pieces

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Suzanneforted her and whispered, ¡°Karen will look down on you. She just said that Mr. Hook asked her toe. She haven¡¯t got the job yet. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Nancy obediently nodded and stood behind her with reddened eyes.


    ¡°Why do I feel that there is a big conspiracy behind it?¡± Myron touched his chin with one hand, feeling very interesting.


    Earlier, he felt that Suzanne was quite hostile toward this woman called Karen Morgan. So the two of them really were rivals.


    ¡°What conspiracy is there?¡± Suzanne smiled. She tucked her hair that was stuck to his cheek behind her ear and coldly nced at Karen. She said faintly, ¡°It is just that the higher one¡¯s position is, the greater one¡¯s authority.¡±


    ¡°Suzanne Reid, what do you mean?¡± Seeing that Suzanne¡¯s tone was targeting her, Karen was a little unhappy. The smile on her face was gone, reced by a cold one.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did I say anything to you?¡± Suzanne found it a little funny. ¡°You¡¯re the one who thought I was targeting you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t understand?¡± Karen huffed coldly. She red at Suzanne with disdain in her eyes, and even her tone was full of sarcasm. ¡°Even if I have a background, I¡¯m still one of them. I¡¯m not like some people.¡±


    The smile on Suzanne¡¯s face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Seeing that Suzanne was slightly angry, Karen felt relieved.


    Pursing her red lips, Karen smiled and waved at Suzanne. She held her handbag with one hand and brushed past her shoulder with a hint of pride in her words. ¡°Sorry, I need to go to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so handsome. Why did she ignore me?¡± Myron looked at Karen¡¯s back and then turned to Suzanne with a smile on his face. ¡°Do you want my help? I can punch her twice to vent your anger.¡±


    ¡°How can I let a man help me in a battle between women?¡± Suzanne smiled and shoved the bag into Nancy¡¯s arms. Her posture was elegant and noble. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not be disfigured, or I¡¯m afraid Edwiin will feel very distressed.¡±


    Suzanne gritted his teeth, red at him, turned around, and left.


    Why did he always bring up what she was afraid of?


    When Suzanne went into the washroom, she happened to see Karen doing makeup in the mirror. Seeing hering in, Karen just nced at her briefly and then turned her attention to the mirror.


    ¡°Miss Morgan, we need to talk.¡± Suzanne walked straight in and leaned against the sink with her arms crossed, directly stating his purpose.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about with you?¡± Karen nced at her out of the corner of her eye and snorted coldly. ¡°If it¡¯s about Nancy¡¯s job, then forget it. Everything is done by capable people. Can you me me if she can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°Miss Morgan, you majored in ounting. Why don¡¯t you be a good financial manager instead of a hard-working host?¡± Suzanne smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t get many benefits by working in this industry, and you¡¯ll be scolded.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Karen straightened her back. When she saw that Suzanne was as tall as her, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little unhappy. She didn¡¯t expect that Suzanne would also wear high heels today, so she couldn¡¯t use her height to suppress Suzanne.


    ¡°Who said that those who major in ounting can¡¯t change professions and be hosts? Since I have the ability, why can¡¯t I take office? Do you think your family is in charge of the whole TV station?¡±


    ¡°Ability?¡± Suzanne blinked and looked Karen up and down. There was a hint of a smile on her face. ¡°Other than being pretty, I really haven¡¯t seen anything else.¡±


    ¡°Suzanne, you¡¯re deliberately making trouble for me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Karen pulled a long face and said in a sharp tone, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a good person all day long. Since you want to help Nancy so much, why don¡¯t you give up your position to her.¡±


    ¡°If she wants it, I can give it to her.¡± Suzanne looked as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Unfortunately, our work is different. My job is not suitable for Nancy.¡±


    ¡°Besides.¡± Suzanne paused. She leaned forward slightly with a polite smile on her face, but her tone was unusually cold. ¡°Karen, if you want to rece Nancy, you¡¯ll have to see if you have the ability to do so.¡±


    Karen had always hated Suzanne¡¯s calm demeanor, which didn¡¯t show any negative emotions no matter how hard she tried to suppress him. When she saw Suzanne standing so close to her and even mocking her, she couldn¡¯t help getting angry. She reached out to push Suzanne hard and scolded him. ¡°Bitch!¡±


    Suzanne didn¡¯t expect her to push her. She took two steps back and lost her bnce. Her high heels tilted and she fell to the side, her arms hanging on the clean sink.


    It was like something shattered. The sound was a bit ear-piercing.


    Suzanne felt a pain in her wrist. When she struggled to stand up, she found that the jade bracelet on her left wrist had been broken into several pieces, and a sharp jade had pierced the skin on her wrist.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Suzanne stared at the pieces of jade on the sink with her eyes wide open. Her face was full of disbelief and her body trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t even know how to curse Karen.


    This jade bangle was given to her by Edwiin on her 19th birthday. At that time, Suzanne felt that the jade bangle was too expensive. If it broke, she would be distressed and always put it in the box.


    Later, the watch she had worn for several years broke, and when she happened to see the jade bracelet in the box, she put it on her wrist and wore it until now. The jade bracelet was also crystal clear.


    After seeing her precious bracelet broken into several pieces, Suzanne was sad.


    If it was broken into two pieces, she could use it to repair the shop. After the shop master¡¯s repair, it was still aplete bracelet. Now that it was broken into three or four pieces, even if she took it to the jade shop, the shop master would not dare to repair it.


    ¡°Do you need to do this?¡± Seeing Suzanne pick up the broken pieces of jade carefully with a distressed look, Karen said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s just a cheap bracelet.¡±


    Suzanne took a deep breath. She straightened up, turned around, and pped Karen in the face. She was so strong that Karen¡¯s head tilted to one side.


    ¡°Okay, 960, 000 dors! You mustpensate me!¡± Suzanne roared, clenching her fists tightly.


    Karen held the cheek that was pped by her, as if she was scared by the price.


    After a long while, she came to her senses, and then her face was full of sarcasm. ¡°You can¡¯t make so much money as a TV host in ten years, but you can afford this kind of bracelet. You are really open-minded.¡±


    Suzanne took a step forward and nced coldly at Karen. ¡°People say that people with bad characters have dirty thoughts. I¡¯ve finally seen it today.¡±

 Chapter 37 Don’t Tell Others

    ¡°Suzanne Reid!¡± Karen was so angry that she screamed. When she felt the pain on the left side of her face, she raised her hand, wanting to return a p, but her raised hand was caught firmly in mid-air.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to hit someone.¡± Myron said with a smile. He grasped Karen¡¯s wrist firmly with one hand and showed no intention of letting go.


    ¡°She pped me!¡± Karen shouted at him and said angrily, ¡°Why can¡¯t I p back when she ps me?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, did she?¡± Myron pretended to look at Suzanne, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t see her hit you. I only saw that you raised your hand to p her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Follette, are you trying to cover up for her?¡±


    After calming down for a while, Karen seemed to have understood something. She sneered and said with a fierce attitude, ¡°I knew you knew each other when we were outside just now. Now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯m even more certain.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned to look at Suzanne and mocked him. ¡°As expected of the host who has been working in the TV station all year round. What a clever move! So, you¡¯ve hooked up with Mr. Follette to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A crisp sound rang in the confinement bathroom. Karen turned her head and her right cheek turned slightly red.


    Her lips trembled and her expression was very ugly. It took her ten seconds to react. She screamed and tried to throw herself at Suzanne and give him a few tight ps, but her hands and feet were pressed down by someone.


    Seeing her sorry state, Suzanne gently rubbed his slightly numb palms. The corners of his mouth rose and he said lightly, ¡°Even if Mr. Follette doesn¡¯t pull you, you might not be able to win against me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to try,¡± Myron said, imprisoning Karen with a chuckle.


    He knew that Suzanne wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully her for no reason, but when the two women fought, it was inevitable that they would scratch each other¡¯s faces. He couldn¡¯t bear to see scratches appear on her tender face. How ugly was that?


    Besides, if Suzanne really was injured by this crazy woman, someone would be angry.


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. If you want to live, get lost.¡± Myron lowered his head slightly and leaned close to Karen¡¯s ear. His voice was low and pleasant, but the words he spoke were like those of a demon¡¯s. ¡°Do you believe that I can strangle you to death, okay?¡±


    Karen¡¯s whole body trembled. She put away her overbearing momentum little by little and no longer dared to show it.


    Although she came from a good family, had a widework, and had contact with many big shots, she was nothing in front of a rich and powerful family like the Follette¡¯s family, not even a shrimp.


    Karen naturally believed that Myron would do what he said. For such a powerful person, as long as she disappeared, no one would be able to find any trace of her in the future.


    ¡°Your car is waiting at the gate.¡± Myron was very satisfied with her appearance. When he let go of her, he also consideratelybed her messy hair and said softly, ¡°Be good in the future.¡±


    Karen felt wronged but more afraid. Hearing Myron¡¯s words, she could only nod obediently. When he let go of her hair, she ran out as fast as she could.


    Myron felt wronged. ¡°I¡¯m not scary. Why did she run so fast?¡±


    ¡°Did I ask you to help?¡± Suzanne fiercely red at him, unhappy that he came to help in this battle, ¡°Are you afraid that I will lose?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Baby, you¡¯re a female warrior. I¡¯m worried that she will suffer losses.¡± Myron stuck to her and reached out to hug her. ¡°I¡¯m just here to show off how the legendary hero saves the beauty!¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s petite body dodged to the side nimbly and grabbed his bright tie. With a little strength, she forced his tall body to slow down and face her.


    ¡°Do you want to kiss me?¡± Myron was stunned for a moment and thenughed. His amorous eyes were full of tears, as if they could be poured out in the blink of an eye. He pursed his lips slightly and said in a teasing voice, ¡°Come on!¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s body trembled. She felt like she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She lifted her foot and stepped hard on Myron¡¯s leather shoes. When she saw him baring his teeth and looking at her with some resentment, she couldn¡¯t help feeling happy in her heart and smiled lightly. ¡°Do you feel good?¡±


    Myron lowered his head and nced at the pair of ck high heels on Suzanne¡¯s feet. He muttered with dissatisfaction, ¡°Women¡¯s high heels are really the most terrible weapons.¡±


    ¡°The bracelet is broken into several pieces. I don¡¯t know if it can be repaired.¡± Suzanne sighed, tugged at his tie, and pulled Myron¡¯s gaze back. He said in a threatening tone, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him what happened today.¡±


    ¡°What happened today?¡± Myron blinked his eyes, indicating that he did not understand.


    Seeing that Suzanne was gritting his teeth and looking extremely angry, he let out an ¡°oh¡± sound, as if recalling something. ¡°You said that you almost fought with that woman? Why should I tell him? I¡¯m not that gossipy!¡±


    ¡°Bracelets, bracelets!¡± Suzanne wrapped the broken jade bracelets in paper and showed them to Myron. He said gloomily, ¡°If he knows that the bracelets are broken, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Myron didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°If you like it, I can ask someone to send you something better. You can wear it, and he won¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you.¡± Suzanne rolled her eyes. If a bracelet could solve such a big problem, why would she be so conflicted?


    Not only could Edwiin remember its appearance with a nce, but his eyesight was also very good. If Suzanne wore a different bracelet, he might have noticed it in less than a minute when he was with him.


    Moreover, Suzanne really liked this jade bangle. After all, she had worn it for so many years that she had a sense of dependence. This was not something that could be found in another bracelet of the same species.


    ¡°Just enjoy yourself. Don¡¯t think about anything else,¡± Suzanne said. Fearing that Myron wouldn¡¯t listen to him, he threatened him again, ¡°If you tell him about this, I won¡¯t help you in the future!¡±


    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t I surrender?¡± Myron raised his hands and said with a grin, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to say it, then I won¡¯t say it. I¡¯m not that kind of bbermouth. Honey, you can solve it yourself.¡±


    Suzanne quickly loosened his tie, rubbed her arms, and walked out quickly. She was afraid that if she stayed with him for a few more seconds, she would pick up the potted nt next to the sink and throw it at his smiling face.


    Seeing her leave the washroom like a gue, Myron couldn¡¯t help leaning toward the mirror, looking repeatedly at his handsome face, and muttered, ¡°Why do I feel that she dislikes such a handsome man like me?¡±

 Chapter 38 Late Night Visit

    Seeing Suzanne approach, Nancy quickly ran up to her and asked nervously, ¡°Suzanne, are you alright?¡±


    She saw the p mark on Karen¡¯s face just now and was afraid that they would fight in the washroom. She wanted to go and had a look, but she was stopped by Myron.


    Suzanne shook her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Ah, are we going back?¡± Nancy eximed. ¡°But we haven¡¯t discussed with Myron about recording the program next week. What should we do? Did he refuse?¡±


    ¡°Could it be?¡± Thinking of another possibility, she clutched Suzanne¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Did Karen seed?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t seed. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Suzanne patted her on the shoulder and led her to the parking lot, fearing that her eyes would turn red again. ¡°Mr. Follette said he¡¯lle next Wednesday. You can talk to your leaderter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing Suzanne¡¯s words, Nancy was so excited that she almost jumped up. She couldn¡¯t hide the joy on her face and hugged her hard. ¡°Suzanne, I love you so much!¡±


    Suzanne pped her mouth and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to love me. I want to eat crabs!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nancy agreed very readily. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat the authentic crabs tonight!¡±


    Suzanne couldn¡¯t help pursing her lips into a smile, and the gloominess in her heart was swept away by her bright smile.


    After driving back to the TV station, Suzanne didn¡¯t get in the car. Anyway, she had nothing to do. It was better to sit in the car and wait for Nancy to finish her work before going out for dinner.


    However, just as she was waiting for someone, she received a call from Edwiin.


    Suzanne nced at the caller ID and sighed repeatedly.


    Edwiin seemed to have been paying close attention to her during this period and would call her from time to time. It was much better than before. She could rx a lot if she didn¡¯t call him once in half a month.


    Helplessly, she took the call and asked gently, ¡°Edwiin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back for dinner tonight.¡± Edwiin¡¯s tone was as cold as usual, without any ups and downs.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary,¡± Suzanne said with some difficulty. She bit her lip and said in a reluctant tone, ¡°I promised my colleagues that I would go out and eat crabs with them.¡±


    Suddenly, there was no sound from the other side.


    Suzanne was nervous and uneasy. Just when she thought Edwiin was angry, he said lightly, ¡°Mom asked me to call you and take you back along the way. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let her call you.¡±


    ¡°Edwiin, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Suzanne replied in a hurry. When she remembered that Afra would call herter to ask her to go back, she felt a little helpless and could only agree. ¡°Edwiin, when will you arrive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already left thepany.¡±


    Suzanne replied with an ¡°oh¡±. Afraid that Edwiin would park his car in front of the TV station again, she hurriedly said, ¡°Edwiin, don¡¯t, don¡¯te to the TV station. Wait for me at the traffic light intersection.¡±


    Edwiin hummed in agreement and hung up.


    Suzanne held her phone and looked at it for a while. Later, she called Nancy, who hadn¡¯te down yet, telling her that she wanted to go back for dinner and would meet her next time.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nancy smiled particrly happily and said in a shifty tone, ¡°Is it that boyfriend of yours who¡¯sing to pick you up? He he, you are definitely going to eat at his ce?¡±


    Suzanne didn¡¯t reply and hung up the phone directly.


    When had Nancy ever had the heart to gossip like this? She really couldn¡¯t tell.


    Suzanne walked out of the parking lot and walked to the intersection of traffic lights to wait for Edwiin.


    About 10 minutester, Edwiin arrived. He saw Suzanne standing quietly at the side of the road with a light blue bag in her hand. He turned the car around and drove over.


    After getting in the car, Suzanne was a little unnatural. She put her left wrist under the bag, for fear that Edwiin would see something wrong. However, he didn¡¯t look at her until they got home, let alone notice that she was missing something on her wrist.


    Afra had learned to cook red wine steak from the Gourmet teacher, so she didn¡¯t make so many sumptuous dishes today. She prepared a piece of red win steak. It was the first time she had cooked this dish, and the taste was also good, which attracted a lot of praise from her family.


    ¡°Is it really good?¡± After being praised by her family, Afra was very happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious,¡± Suzanne said with a smile. She picked up a napkin and wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡°Your cooking skills are not inferior to those chefs in high-end hotels now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet!¡± Afra smiled from ear to ear. Seeing the faint mark on Suzanne¡¯s wrist, she frowned and asked with concern, ¡°How did you get that mark on your wrist? Are you all right?¡±


    Suzanne wrapped the piece of paper in a reflexive napkin and nced at Edwiin, who was opposite her. Seeing that there was no movement, she let out a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I identally scratched the corner of the table when I was at work.¡±


    ¡°I remember you always wore a jade bangle, didn¡¯t you?¡± Afra thought for a while and asked curiously, ¡°Is it a gift from your brother? Did you break it by ident?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no.¡± Suzanne¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. She tried to pretend to be calm. ¡°I took it downst night, but I forgot to put it on.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Afra nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay if the bracelet is broken, but don¡¯t let yourself get hurt.¡±


    Suzanne smiled and buried her head in the steak.


    The meal unsettled her, and she wanted to leave as soon as she finished it. Unexpectedly, there was a sudden rainstorm, apanied by several ps of thunder.


    Suzanne wanted to go back home. After all, with a car, she didn¡¯t have to worry about the heavy rain.


    ¡°You can stay at home. You have nothing to do anyway,¡± Edwiin said lightly. His cold words made it seem like he didn¡¯t agree to let her go back.


    Suzanne sat upright next to him and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Originally, she had found a bunch of reasons in her heart, but in the end, he was blocked by Suzanne¡¯s words. All the reasons were destroyed in her mind and she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    An hourter, the heavy rain showed no signs of stopping. Suzanne had no choice but to stay at home.


    She stayed in the living room until nine o¡¯clock, and then went upstairs to take a shower and sleep. Because her family had never had a habit of locking the door, her room naturally didn¡¯t have one either. After turning off the light, there was only a warm yellow front deskmp left in the room.


    Outside the window, the heavy rain poured down and the room was quiet, as if everything was silent.


    After an unknown period of time, the tightly closed door was slowly opened. Immediately after, a tall and slender figure entered the room. His footsteps were quiet and he did not dare to make the slightest sound.


    The figure was standing right in front of the door. His dark eyes were fixed on the small figure on the bed and he was listening to her steady breathing.


    After a long time, when he saw that the person on the bed had fallen asleep, he gently closed the door, stepped on the soft carpet, and quietly walked over to the bed.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 39: Reluctance

    Suzanne was sleeping soundly, probably because she was too tired. Most of her small face was covered by her hair. Her red lips were slightly pressed together as she curled up. Her body was covered with a thin silk nket, making her look especially obedient when asleep.


    Edwiin wore a pair of grey cotton trousers and a loose T-shirt. Under the low temperature of the air conditioner, his cold breath was almost imperceptible.


    Looking deeply at Suzanne¡¯s sleeping face, Edwiin¡¯s eyes flickered. He reached out his hand and stroked her tender face with his broad and warm hand. Then he copied her features with his hand.


    As if sensing something on her face, Suzanne frowned in her sleep and pped his hand away.


    Seeing her like this, a faint smile appeared in the depths of Edwiin¡¯s eyes. His gaze softened and he slowly pressed forward, his body almost touching the thin nket. His low voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Suzanne.¡±


    The only reply he got was her shallow breathing.


    He sighed slightly. He knew that it was impossible for Suzanne, who was sleeping soundly, to hear his voice. He opened the small square box that he brought over and took out a jade bracelet from the silk cloth.


    Under the warm yellow light, the jade bracelet looked extremely pure. The light green in the jade was like high-quality silk, which was particrly beautiful and charming.


    Edwiin gently lifted her exposed arm and put the jade bangle in her hand. However, it was stuck halfway through. He had no choice but to go to the bathroom and squeeze some shower gel into her hand.


    He tried a few times and finally wore the jade bracelet on Suzanne¡¯s wrist.


    Her slender white wrists and jade bangle suited her perfectly.


    Edwiin wiped the wet liquid off her hands with a tissue and rubbed her soft hands. Then, he couldn¡¯t help kissing her hands gently as if she was treating a treasure.


    He had bodyguards on Myron¡¯s court, so whatever Suzanne did, he could get the information from the bodyguards. When he found out that Suzanne had lost his jade bracelet when she came out of the restroom, he was a little suspicious.


    Edwiin was calm and waited for Myron to call him. However, after waiting for two hours, he didn¡¯t get a call. Later, he called and forced Myron to tell him the whole story.


    Remembering that Suzanne had almost been beaten up in the restroom, Edwiin was extremely unhappy.


    Was the niece of the assistant director of a TV station so great? She was so arrogant.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid that he would arouse Suzanne¡¯s suspicions if he were to help, would Edwiin have tolerated her?


    ¡°Silly girl, why don¡¯t you say it?¡± Edwiin sighed but had no intention of ming her.


    It was just a jade bracelet. She liked it very much. He could get her a hundred jade bracelets of this variety. He was not worried about the quality of this thing. He was just worried that she would be hurt by the jade bracelet.


    Suzanne groaned in her sleep and turned her back on him. The thin nket slipped down from her body, revealing the short vest she was wearing to sleep. Her smooth back was extremely beautiful.


    Edwiin¡¯s tall body climbed onto the bed and ced his hands on both sides of her body. He almost covered her small body under the quilt with his arms, and a faint shadow covered her face.


    He reached out his hand and brushed her hair behind her ear. He lowered his head and kissed her soft cheek gently. It felt soft.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡± Suzanne muttered. She turned around and put her hands behind her head, pouting slightly. She looked very adorable.


    Edwiin lowered his head to look at her. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. Her sleeping appearance was reflected in his ink-ck eyes.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist bending down to kiss her on the lips.


    Her little mouth was slightly open. He reached in little by little and did not dare to use too much force. He touched her gently and when he saw that she did not resist, he could not help but go deeper in.


    Edwiin¡¯s thin lips lingered on her body. From her lips to her chin, they went all the way down until they finally stopped on her slightly heaving chest. His eyes became deeper.


    When Suzanne was sleeping, she wore a thin short-sleeved vest. She didn¡¯t wear underwear, and her chest looked plump against the background of the vest. It trembled slightly with her ups and downs.


    Her slim waist and t and delicate abdomen made her look so attractive.


    Edwiin stared at her good figure and his breathing became disordered. He looked down and almost couldn¡¯t control himself.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a small ck flower tattoo on Suzanne¡¯s right waist. The slightly drooping petals were very dark, giving people a strong sense of vision and mystery. The ck stem gradually went down and was hidden in the beige underwear.


    Edwiin reached out with his big hand and gently rubbed the little ck flower with his thumb.


    When Suzanne was still in school, she once wore a short-sleeved shirt and tiptoed as she looked through the books on the bookcase in the study. Because the short-sleeved shirt was rtively loose and not long, Edwiin happened to pass by the door of the study and saw the small ck flower on her waist.


    Edwiin secretly inquired about it and found out that this small tattoo was made by a tattooist when Suzanne apanied her ssmates to the tattoo shop.


    He thought that Suzanne wasn¡¯t interested in such things and thought that she had washed away the tattoo a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t expect to find that the ck flower was still left by her waist not long ago.


    He didn¡¯t like this kind of thing. However, he liked the tattoo on her body very much.


    The softness of his palm made Edwiin narrow his eyes. His big hand crept up from the vest and covered her chest. He sighed slightly.


    Suzanne obviously didn¡¯t like this feeling and pushed his hand away with all her strength.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big reaction?¡± Edwiin was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, feeling a little helpless.


    Later, he didn¡¯t do anything. He just stared at her for a long time before gently getting out of bed. He covered her with a thin nket, lowered his head, and kissed her on the lips. In a soft voice, he said, ¡°Good night.¡±


    He turned off the warm yellowmp on the bedside table, stepped on the carpet gently out of the room, and carefully closed the door, as if he had never been there before. The room was quiet again.

 Chapter 40: What’s Wrong With the Beetles

    Suzanne was awakened by the ringtone.


    She thought that it was the rm clock she ordered at first, because the ringtone of her rm clock was the same as the ringtone of her mobile phone. Later, when she opened her eyes and looked at her mobile phone in a daze, she found that it was a call from Nancy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not yet seven o¡¯clock, what are you doing?¡± Suzanne muttered discontentedly, sounding a little impatient.


    Although she hadn¡¯t gotten up gas, she hated it when others called her early in the morning, especially when she was sleeping well.


    ¡°Suzanne, do you know? The handsome boy ising!¡± Nancy screamed on the other end of the phone. As if she didn¡¯t know that it was bad to call at this time, she was extremely excited. ¡°Do you know? He still remembers me.¡±


    Suzanne struggled to sit up from the bed. She yawned and was in a daze. She hummed to show that she heard, ¡°Well, and then?¡±


    Nancy couldn¡¯t be happier. She kept talking. ¡°He called me ten minutes ago and said that he would arrive at the TV station at 10:30 a. m. God, I¡¯m so excited!¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me? It¡¯s not my interview,¡± Suzanne said helplessly. She didn¡¯t forget to remind Nancy, ¡°Since this is your interview, you have to prepare well. Bring out the draft and documents for the meeting as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I know. Suzanne is the best!¡± Nancy giggled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just too excited. What time are youing to thepany? I¡¯ll bring you a basket of steamed dumplings with crab meatter. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably eight o¡¯clock when you go to the store. Can you still buy it?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Nancy chuckled with a bit of pride. ¡°I¡¯m a regr customer. The boss said that I don¡¯t need to line up when I buy.¡±


    Suzanne smiled and said mischievously, ¡°Okay, then I hope you can bring me breakfast. Thank you, Nancy.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Hurry up. I¡¯m waiting for you to show me the draft.¡±


    Then Suzanne hung up the phone with Nancy.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She scratched her hair and got out of bed with azy look on her face. When she felt that her wrist was a little heavy, she couldn¡¯t help looking up and found that she had worn a jade bracelet on her left wrist.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suzanne¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Didn¡¯t she break the bracelet yesterday? Why did she see the bracelet return to her hand when she woke up? It was incredible. Was there an elf in it?


    She bit her lip and felt that her idea was a little ridiculous.


    After using all his strength to stare at the jade bangle, Suzanne realised that the jade inside the jade bangle is a deep green, far better than the previous one.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± She mumbled and stared at the jade bangle on her wrist for a long time. Then, as if she had thought of something, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at the door.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any changes to the door as it was tightly shut.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡± Suzanne¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. When she thought that Edwiin might have entered her room yesterday, she became extremely nervous and flustered. She fumbled around with her hands for a long time.


    She hurried to the bathroom andforted herself as she brushed her teeth.


    It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s all right, Suzanne. Don¡¯t overthink it. Edwiin won¡¯t be interested in you.


    All of a sudden, his mind was filled with the scene of her drinking in the car and ying with Edwiin. She took the initiative to put her arms around his neck and kiss him, and the tip of her nose was filled with the cold smell of him.


    My god!


    Suzanne pressed a hand against her forehead. She forced herself to think of something else and erased the memory fragments from her mind.


    She didn¡¯t leave much cosmetics at home and didn¡¯t bring any bags for cosmetics. After washing up, she directly patted some refreshing toner and lotion on her face. Then, she casually picked a set of clothes from the wardrobe to change into.


    By the time Suzanne finished tidying up her bag and slowly went downstairs, Afra and the others had already sat down at the table for breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Suzanne greeted Afra and Frederic. When she caught a glimpse of Edwiin in a white shirt, she held her breath and unconsciously sounded nervous. ¡°Good morning, Edwiin.¡±


    He nced deeply at her and said, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Afra couldn¡¯t feel the awkward atmosphere between them at all. She waved to Suzanne with a smile and praised, ¡°Baby, the longer you grow, the more beautiful you will be.¡±


    Suzanne pursed her lips and smiled. Her slightly curly hair fell aside and covered her beautiful face.


    After breakfast, Suzanne said goodbye to Afra and went out with Edwiin.


    When they arrived at the front and back of the car, she waited for him to unlock the car door. As usual, she wanted to open the door of the passenger¡¯s seat and get in. Unexpectedly, Edwiin threw the car keys into her arms and said lightly, ¡°You drive today.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Suzanne was stunned and whispered, ¡°Edwiin, this isn¡¯t my car.¡±


    Edwiin gave her a deep look. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve always wanted to drive that ugly Beetle?¡±


    ¡°How is it ugly?¡± Suzanne retorted. Even she didn¡¯t notice that her tone carried a hint of shamelessness. ¡°It¡¯s a famous brand with many loyal fans.¡±


    Edwiin didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her calmly.


    She shrank her shoulders, fearing that he would turn hostileter. She quickly went around to the other side, opened the door of the driver¡¯s seat, and sat in. She was very obedient.


    Edwiin had long legs and adjusted many seats backward. Suzanne, on the other hand, had to adjust her seat several times before it reached a height that was suitable for her.


    At first, she was a little nervous and her movements were stiff. Later, when the car drove out of the quiet road of the vi and into the main road, her body rxed a lot.


    After carefully sensing the car, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This luxury car was indeed a luxury car. No matter how one looked at it, it was much better than her car and gave off a particrlyfortable feeling.


    Seeing the happy look on her face as she bit her lip, Edwiin couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Next time when I¡¯m not busy working, I¡¯ll take you to therge-scale exhibition in Cherry City. You can buy a car.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Suzanne refused in a hurry. ¡°I think my car is pretty good. We can use it for a few more years.¡±


    Hearing her reply, Edwiin snorted and looked disdainful. He didn¡¯t seem interested in her car, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He justy on the seat and closed his eyes to rest.


    What kind of person was he?


    Suzanne was unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me driving an ordinary car? It¡¯s a famous brand in Country G. After so many years of operation, the most important thing is that it¡¯s not expensive.¡±


    It was unlike this Maybach, which was not only expensive, but also ugly! Although its performance was quite good.

 Chapter 41Am I Pretty?

    Suzanne got out of the car when she was still some distance away from thepany.


    She felt that it was dangerous to get out of the car at the traffic light intersection. After all, there were many colleagues who came to work at this time. It would not be good if they saw her, so she decided to stay away from them, even if she had to take a few more steps.


    Before leaving, Edwiin smiled coldly at her. ¡°You might as well walk topany next time.¡±


    Suzanne didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t until his car was so far away that she almost couldn¡¯t see car that she pulled a long face. As she walked, she muttered gloomily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who did this to me and even made fun of me?¡±


    Nancy arrived at eight o¡¯clock. She had been sorting out the papers and materials which were needed. When she saw Suzanneing into the office, she waved at her. Later, she took the opportunity to run to her seat and put the breakfast in front of her.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll make you a cup of milk tea. After eating, we¡¯ll read the draft together.¡± Nancy giggled and quickly ran to the break room after taking the mug she put on the side. She was particrly diligent.


    Suzanne smiled and opened the lunch box. The crab roe steamed dumplings inside were all plump and crystal-clear. They were so thin that the stuffing could almost be seen. Her appetite was aroused, so she immediately picked one up and stuffed it into her mouth.


    The steamed dumplings were still warm and tasted so good that she couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes with a satisfied look on her face.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Nancy returned and put the steaming and fragrant cup of milk tea next to her hand. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, we¡¯re going to work after eating!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Suzanne was not flustered at all. She ate the steamed dumplings slowly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they arrive at 10:30 a. m.? There¡¯s still more than an hour left. It¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really so excited, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d reallye!¡± Nancy pulled a chair over and sat down beside her. She propped her head with one hand, her face full of smiles. ¡°He might not be very famous, but at least he¡¯s a handsome young man.¡±


    ¡°Even if you told me, I wouldn¡¯t know him.¡± Suzanne remembered that the boy was tall and good-looking. He didn¡¯t know much about his birth and acting experience.


    ¡°Karen received the news from Susan that night. She went to talk to the TV star and told him about her interview. I didn¡¯t expect that he would remember to interview me.¡±


    Speaking of this, Nancy felt very funny. She covered her mouth and tried her best to snicker. She snorted with some schadenfreude and said, ¡°Karen is probably going to die of anger. It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s on the show, but she was rejected.¡±


    ¡°Susan?¡± Suzanne raised her eyebrows. She remembered that the host of the evening news, Susan, was only a few years older than her. Although her family background was not very good, she was very capable. It would be a pity if she was squeezed out by Karen.


    But Suzanne didn¡¯t have time to care about others. Karen¡¯s goal had always been her position. She would never give up until she was pulled down. This was just the beginning.


    After breakfast, Suzanne tidied up the table and revised the draft with Nancy.


    There was roughly no problem about the draft. Every question was targeted at the key points and personal affairs. If the time was too short for him to remember, he could just recite it ording to the instructions, which did not have much impact on the interview.


    Nancy had been waiting anxiously this entire time, from time to time checking her phone.


    At 10:20 a. m., she received a phone call from the star to ask if she was free.


    Nancy was so nervous that she almost jumped up. Hurriedly, she took Suzanne to the elevator to wait at the gate of the TV station. After a few minutes, she saw a cool sports car drive over and directly stop at the gate.


    The driver first opened the door and came out. It was a young man wearing a pair of ck sunsses. Most of his face was covered, revealing his slightly sharp chin and sexy thin lips.


    His skin was a little dark, but the overall color was even, showing a healthy wheat color. In addition, he was tall and slightly imposing, giving people a very domineering feeling, just like a leader.


    Suzanne was stunned for a moment. She looked down and saw that the back door was opened. A tall boy in a white T-shirt and a cap came out with a sunny and warm smile.


    ¡°Hi!¡± The boy waved at Suzanne in a very friendly manner. He wore a bracelet of ck beads on his left wrist, which set off his white wrist. His voice was fresh and pleasant. ¡°Sorry, I need you to pick me up.¡±


    Seeing that Nancy was still in a daze, Suzanne smiled and could only take a step forward with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ve juste down. Hello, I¡¯m Suzanne.¡±


    The boy extended his hand and held her hand gently. He smiled brightly and said, ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Eden Puth.¡±


    Eden nced at Nancy and smiled when he saw her dazed look. He walked towards her and waved his hand in front of her face. ¡°Miss Nancy?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Nancy replied. When she saw Eden¡¯s tall figure standing in front of her and blocking the majority of the sunlight, she immediately came back to her senses. Her face was flushed red and she was so nervous and could hardly speak. ¡°Sorry, I was lost in thought.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Eden did not mind at all. He had a good temper and spoke without any arrogance. He was particrly easy-going. ¡°Lead the way. It would be bad if you were scolded because of me.¡±


    Nancy answered, then turned around and ran forward. But then she remembered that something wasn¡¯t right and turned back again. She lowered her head and made an inviting gesture, ¡°Handsome boy, no, Mr. Eden, please first.¡±


    Suzanne almostughed out loud. Nancy always called him handsome boy and it was almost impossible to change.


    Nancy entered the elevator with Eden. Suzanne followed behind, and the young man with sunsses who was thest to enter stood not far away from Suzanne. He leaned against the handle of the elevatorzily.


    As the elevator went up, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help stealing a nce at the man.


    If one had to use words to describe it, it would be handsome.


    The handsomeness that Suzanne was referring to was not his face that was covered by sunsses, but his steady aura, as if he had been in the military academy for a long time. It made people feel particrlyfortable and think he was handsome.


    ¡°Just look. There¡¯s no need to peek at me.¡± The young man curled the corners of his lips and said with anguid voice, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not going to let you see it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Suzanne smiled without any trace of embarrassment. She raised her head and looked at him seriously. ¡°If I had known that sir you weren¡¯t such a petty person, I wouldn¡¯t have done those petty things.¡±


    Hearing her say that, the young man suddenly straightened his back and walked up to Suzanne. He bent down slightly and stared at her with his cold eyes under his sunsses. ¡°Am I good-looking?¡±

 Chapter 42Help

    Suzanne was so frightened by his cold-blooded eyes that she took two steps back and her face turned pale.


    ¡°Bro, you scared her.¡± Eden hurried over. He stood in front of Suzanne andined, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you can just follow me? Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± The young man shrugged his shoulders and retracted his frightening aura. He stood to the side and didn¡¯t look at Suzanne again.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t mean any harm. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Edenforted Suzanne with a very warm smile on his face. ¡°He is a soldier, so he can¡¯t help but have a terrifying momentum. In fact, he is a very good person.¡±


    Suzanne nodded, but consciously kept a distance from the young man. His eyes had truly frightened her, and she still had lingering fears.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the elevator reached the tenth floor, Nancy took the lead to go out and hurriedly prepared the materials and drafts to inform the director and photographers. They did not dare to dy for a moment.


    Suzanne calmly led Eden to the dressing room. She transferred a makeup girl from other ces to help him put on her make-up. She found the dresser herself to match his clothes.


    While waiting for Eden to put on his make-up, Suzanne did not forget to show him the draft and considerately reminded him, ¡°I know that time is of the essence. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Nancy had read the script a long time ago and could be considered rtively familiar with the script. If Eden couldn¡¯t remember it, Nancy could remind him while filming and also let him read it from the screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a few pages,¡± Eden said with a smile. While the makeup girl was tidying his hair, he lowered his head slightly to look at the draft with a focused and serious expression.


    Suzanne nced at him and slowly left.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she breathed a sigh of relief and was about to go back to the office to rest, she happened to meet Karen on the way. Karen was wearing a bright red fishtailce dress today. Her long hair fell over her shoulders, which made her look very beautiful.


    Suzanne lowered her head, pretending not to see Karen in front of her. She turned slightly to avoid her and was about to leave. As a result, the figure moved and blocked in front of her in an imposing manner.


    ¡°What are you pretending to be blind for?¡± Karen said with a cold harrumph.


    Suzanne had no choice but to look up at her gorgeous face. After a moment of silence, she smiled and politely said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have something to do. Could you please move aside?¡±


    ¡°You did it again, didn¡¯t you?¡± Karen said. She stared at Suzanne and sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I wouldn¡¯t interfere in your affairs? Why are you getting involved in my territory?¡±


    Suzanne sighed. This wasn¡¯t her doing!


    ¡°I¡¯m a pacifist,¡± Suzanne said. She was unhappy that she had been stopped by Karen many times. ¡°I¡¯ve never been interested in arguing with you. If you really like my position, you can get it with your own ability.¡±


    ¡°Humph! You make it sound so nice!¡± Karen snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°If you don¡¯t care about power, why would you use Mr. Follette as a shield?¡±


    ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you overthinking?¡± Suzanne thought it was a little funny and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end. You¡¯ve been the one making assumptions and letting your imagination run wild.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m letting my imagination run wild?¡± Karen raised her eyebrows and raised her voice, which was full of hatred. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for someone who always helped you, you wouldn¡¯t be on TV now!¡±


    Suzanne felt the urge to roll her eyes at her. She tried to suppress her anger, pursed her lips, and walked past her.


    Seeing that Karen refused to let her go and blocked her way, Suzanne abruptly raised her head and looked at her sharply.


    Seeing her take two steps back, Suzanne took two steps forward. ¡°Karen, if you have time to chat, why don¡¯t you read more information and learn more? Otherwise, you might take over this job without knowing anything and be a fool.¡±


    Karen¡¯s face immediately changed and she red at her. ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Suzanne said lightly. She walked around her and left. This time, she wasn¡¯t blocked.


    Suzanne rested in the office for a while. After learning that Nancy had started filming, she ran to the photography area on the fourth floor with interest, crowded with a group of staff to watch.


    Nancy changed into sweeter clothing under the fashion master¡¯s rmendation. A fishbone braid hung on her right shoulder. Her originally somewhat thick eyebrows had been trimmed into arched eyebrows. A faint blush colored her cheeks, making her look sweet and pretty.


    She was usually a little confused and had a cheerful character. But after entering work mode, she could instantly be gentle and quickly enter the role of host, skillfully chatting with others.


    Looking at Nancy¡¯s increasingly mature acting skills, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help praising her inwardly. In less than two years, Nancy wouldpletely mature and take over this job.


    She shifted her gaze to Eden.


    This boy still in college looked like he often faced the camera. He didn¡¯t feel the slightest difort. He had a warm smile on his face the entire time. His answer to questions was also very quick, calm, steady, and very efficient.


    Suzanne smiled slightly. This boy was very serious. The words of draft is not little and had about seven pages. He only took less than an hour to memorize the lines.


    She thought that if this boy was chosen by a good director, he would have a promising future.


    The interview quickly came to a perfect end.


    Nancy took off the microphone from her body and let out a heavy sigh of relief. When her eyes caught sight of Suzanne mixed in with the crowd, she smiled, waved at her, and quickly walked off the stage.


    Suzanne also waved her hand at her. Just as she was about to step to the side and wait for Nancy toe down, someone pushed her from behind. She lost her bnce and fell forward.


    In front of her were various instruments. As she was rushing forward, her hand identally swept over the drinks ced on the table. The drinks in the cups fell down and sshed onto the tes below, causing a tearing sound to ring out.


    Suzanne¡¯s eyes widened. If she fell down, the high voltage electrocute might kill her in an instant.


    Just when her body was about to be hit on the chopping board, a hand put on her waist, lifted her up, and took two steps forward to help her escape from the danger zone.


    After escaping the cmity, Suzanne was still a little scared. She turned around and wanted to apologize to the man. When she found the people who saved her was that young man, she immediately thought of his cold-blooded eyes and couldn¡¯t help taking two steps back.

 Chapter 43: Meeting Again

    It was obvious that the people around hadn¡¯t realized it yet. When they saw the current flowing through the cables, they hurriedly shouted to pull down the switch of the few lines. Suddenly, the lights in the field became a little dim.


    ¡°Your people are so inefficient.¡± The young man nced at the table with a sarcastic smile on his face. ¡°What if someone really dies? What will your TV station do?¡±


    Suzanne also looked over, and her eyes were a little cold. It was too dangerous to put drinks in such a ce where all kinds of machines were ced. What if the circuit catches fire?


    She sighed and looked up at him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The young man waved his hand and turned around, walking towards Eden.


    Nancy trotted over. She was far away and couldn¡¯t see clearly what was happening. She only knew that the water fell in the plugboard and didn¡¯t see Suzanne being rescued after she fell down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±


    Suzanne shook her head, pointed at Eden not far away, and then whispered in her ear, ¡°If you have time, try to interact with this star as much as possible and help him out.¡±


    Nancy pouted and asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±


    Suzanne patted her forehead and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s not arrogant, so it¡¯s easy to get along with him. If you can help him a little now, it¡¯ll be much easier for you to ask him for help when he bes famous in the future.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nancy¡¯s eyes lit up. She nced at Eden and immediately ran over. ¡°I have to ask them if they want to eat something tonight!¡±


    Suzanne smiled. She said that she would help him when she had time, but she didn¡¯t ask her to draw him over to her side now.


    However, Nancy¡¯s invitation did seed.


    When Eden learned that Nancy wanted to take him to dinner, he did not refuse and readily agreed. It made Nancy extremely happy. She did not pack her things and pulled Suzanne away.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost two o¡¯clock. Shall we go for lunch or dinner?¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Nancy shook her arm. Because Eden was behind her, she spoke in a low voice. ¡°Suzanne, which restaurant are you going to eat? It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a little more expensive. I brought a card with me.¡±


    Suzanne smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Ferretti.¡±


    This western restaurant could be considered the most exclusive one in Jena City. Although it was expensive, the taste was very good. Every week, there would be a new department of food. With the VIP card here, she could save a lot of expenses.


    Suzanne drove her Beetle out of the parking lot and parked at the door. Unexpectedly, in addition to Nancy, Eden and the young man also got in the car.


    She had just asked Eden and found out that the young man¡¯s name was Dalton Lazer. He had been working in the North District all the time and had be a lieutenant colonel at such a young age. This vacation was specially for him toe back and rx for a while.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t ask why they insisted on squeezing into her own car instead of a luxury car. She drove away neatly and yed soothing music.


    About ten minutester, the car arrived at the entrance of the Ferretti Western Restaurant. Under the instructions of the service staff, Suzanne parked the car and took them into the restaurant.


    A beautiful waitress greeted her with a smile and asked politely, ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment?¡±


    Suzanne took out a ck VIP card and handed it to her with a smile. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance. Can you book a private room on the second floor for the four of us?¡±


    The female attendant took the card and looked at it. She gestured for them to follow. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±


    The corridors on the second floor were tangled andplicated. The decoration was elegant and noble, with luxurious chandeliers and expensive Persian carpets. Even the abstract paintings on the white walls made people feelfortable in this atmosphere.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t know if she had been unlucky these days to run into an old acquaintance in this ce.


    On the other side, the group of people had clearly just finished their meal and came out of the private room. Walking at the front was a man and woman. The man was handsome, while the woman was gentle and beautiful. The two of them were a perfect match, especially the man¡¯s eyes that contained a smile.


    The person walking behind them was a tall and handsome man. His face was a little cold and hard, and his eyes were expressionless. His lips were slightly pursed, and his aura was calm and reserved. The iron grey suit made him look particrly handsome and charming.


    Suzanne nced at him and quickly lowered her head. She rubbed herself against Nancy and hid behind her.


    Why is he here?


    Looking at his face, he seemed a little tired. Was he too busy recently that he didn¡¯t notice to rest?


    Suzanne¡¯s thoughts were running wild. The closer she got to them, the faster her heartbeat became, apanied by a slight pain.


    They no longer cared about each other, so why did she still care about him so much?


    ¡°Hey, baby!¡±


    Myron was sharp-eyed. He nced at Suzanne, who was cowering behind Nancy. He let go of the shoulder of the previous femalepanion and strode toward her.


    Everyone turned to look at Suzanne.


    Suzanne raised her head and red at Myron, who was smiling cheekily. She put on a polite smile and said, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Follette.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s already afternoon!¡± Myron said, touching her delicate face unceremoniously, looking distressed. ¡°Look at your pale face. Did you not eat on time again?¡±


    Suzanne really wanted to strangle Myron to death.


    Couldn¡¯t he be a little more restrained in front of so many people? Why did he have to act like they were familiar with each other?


    ¡°Mr. Follette, you¡­¡­¡± The beautiful woman, who had snuggled up with Myron before, felt very ufortable when she saw him and Suzanne chatting intimately in the blink of an eye. She looked a little aggrieved.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Myron raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve been wronged?¡±


    ¡°But you, you called her baby.¡± The woman bit her lip, and her eyes were misty. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask me to date you? What is your rtionship with her?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, are you jealous?¡± Myron smiled, but the smile on his handsome face was a little alienated. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then break up! The car and the house have been registered under your name and the contract has been signed. Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want these.¡± The beautiful woman was so angry that she burst into tears after being persuaded by Myron. She choked with sobs and said, ¡°Myron, you¡¯ve gone too far. How dare you y with me like this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± Myron grinned. ¡°Okay, then give it back to me!¡±


    ¡°Myron!¡±


    Vito, who was standing behind the beautiful woman, stepped forward and hugged her.


    Vito pinched her shoulder to calm her down. When he looked up, there was already a polite smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Follette, please don¡¯t mind. Payten is a little willful.¡±

 Chapter 44: A Big Shot

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Myron didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Since she thinks I¡¯m bad, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Vito wanted to say something more, but after hearing his words, he could only nod. He turned his gaze to Suzanne. She was still the same as before, docile and gentle. Her outfit was casual and didn¡¯t change much.


    ¡°Miss Reid, long time no see.¡± Vito¡¯s expression did not change. He greeted Suzanne like an old friend, but his words were full of sarcasm. ¡°Miss Reid, it seems that you have been living a good life recently.¡±


    Suzanne thought it was funny, and the little bit of emotion that had just floated up in her heart disappeared.


    Her words and tone showed that she was belonged to Myron.


    Although she had dated Vito for four years, the two did not introduce their rtives and friends to each other. In the past, Suzanne had also thought of introducing Lucy and Nancy to him, but he did not think it was necessary.


    Later on, Suzanne gave up.


    Vito didn¡¯t even know a few of her friends, let alone Myron. To be precise, Myron was someone she had met through Edwiin.


    Suzanne smiled at him and spoke gently and politely. ¡°Yes, after the end of a rtionship, I found that the world is quite beautiful. The sunshine is so bright that the unhappy rtionship is evaporated little by little.¡±


    Vito¡¯s expression changed slightly. He clenched his fists, which were hanging on one side of his body, then slowly loosened them.


    Seeing Suzanne¡¯s calm expression, his eyes flickered a few times. Pursing his thin lips, he said in a light voice, ¡°We¡¯ll leave first and won¡¯t disturb your meal, Miss Reid.¡±


    Suzanne took the initiative to make way and deliberately moved closer to Myron. ¡°Take care, Mr. Brown.¡±


    Vito knitted his brows. In the end, he did not say anything and left with Payten.


    ¡°Is it really him?¡± Myron put his head on her shoulder.


    Seeing Vito gradually walking away with his arms around her, heined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If you had told me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have helped that woman sign the contract. He would have benefited.¡±


    Thinking that Nancy was still here, Suzanne blushed a little and pushed his head away.


    ¡°So you¡¯re really familiar with each other?¡± Nancy came to her senses. She nced at Myron and then at Suzanne with a look of understanding. ¡°No wonder you said that Mr. Follette would agree to the recording of the Wednesday show.¡±


    ¡°Record what?¡± Myron raised his eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t promise you anything, did I?¡±


    Suzanne patted him, gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯te to our TV station to record the show, I¡¯ll tell Edwiin that you bullied me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. You¡¯ve be more and more aggressive recently.¡± Myron grabbed her hair and pinched it, ruining her hairstyle. He said with a cheeky smile, ¡°Okay, whatever you say!¡±


    ¡°Shameless,¡± Suzanne scolded in a low voice. She quickly distanced herself from him and tidied up her messy hair. She looked a little angry and cute.


    ¡°Did you bring your friend here for dinner?¡± Myron looked behind her and saw Eden¡¯s identity at a nce. He snapped his fingers and said thoughtfully, ¡°Eat as much as you can. It¡¯s on my ount. I have to go first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll order something expensiveter. I¡¯ll make you poor!¡±


    Myron was amused. He waved his hand at her and left quickly. With azy voice, he said, ¡°Order some food. I¡¯ll buy this restaurant and give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Buy?¡± Suzanne was dumbfounded.


    Ferretti was one of the top ten five-star restaurants in France. Her agent had always been the Cooya Group. How could he change its boss so easily? Wasn¡¯t the Follette family too efficient?


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Myron seemed to have thought of something. He turned around, tilted his head to look at Suzanne, and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you free at five o¡¯clock?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so what?¡±


    Myron looked at her feet and grinned. ¡°My assistant brought back a few pairs of shoes from the headquarters when she went to Italy for a business trip. They should be about the same size as yours. Try them out when you have time!¡±


    Without waiting for Suzanne¡¯s reply, he turned to leave. ¡°Okay, you should be free. I¡¯ll pick you up at 5:10 pm. Baby, see you!¡±


    Suzanne was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. After seeing him walk away, she finally had time to talk to Eden and the others. She said with embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, I let you stand here for so long.¡±


    Eden, on the other hand, did not mind. He smiled at her warmly and brightly. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Women shouldn¡¯t be too smart and beautiful.¡± Dalton coldly said as he ced his hands on the back of his head and raised his chin towards the attendant. ¡°Prettydy, lead the way.¡±


    Suzanne was baffled. What was wrong with her being pretty? Why did he use such a tone?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did I react too slowly?¡± Nancy approached Suzanne and whispered, ¡°I feel that I don¡¯t understand what you said, but Mr. Follette is so handsome!¡±


    Suzanne knocked on Nancy¡¯s head andughed at her. She pulled her into the private room behind them.


    The four of them took their seats at the dining table and flipped through the food they liked.


    Although Suzanne said that she wanted to ckmail Myron, she was just saying it verbally. After everyone finished eating in the restaurant, she went to the front desk to swipe the card and pay the bill, and then went back to the private room to take them away.


    When Nancy learned of this, she refused to give up andined that Suzanne was too cunning. She had clearly said that he was treating her, but Suzanne had paid the bill in advance, making her stand there awkwardly with the card in hand.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t care. She told her to invite her next time and then drove back to the TV station.


    She parked the car in the parking lot and personally sent Eden into Dalton¡¯s sports car. She put the snacks she sent someone to buy beside him and closed the door for him. ¡°Mr. Puth, have a good trip.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Eden waved his hand at her. He narrowed his eyes and looked especially refreshing, just like a handsome sunny youth. ¡°You have such a good temper. No wonder Stacy Williams likes you too.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Eden smiled, revealing a row of white teeth. ¡°Stacy and I are stars from the same entertainmentpany. I yed her half-brother in the movie which she is about to start filming.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Suzanne nodded, indicating that he understood.


    O. S. Entertainment, where Stacy Williams was from, was a top-notch entertainment group. It had trained several generations of film queens and best actors, and it was lucky for Eden to be signed with this entertainment group. He started out a little faster than others.


    ¡°Send my regards to Miss Williams.¡± Suzanne smiled and said, ¡°No matter when Miss Williams is free, I can find time to drink a cup of coffee with her.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Eden replied. He pointed to the TV station behind her, blinked, and said mischievously, ¡°Do you believe that the next time we meet, you must call me in person?¡±


    Suzanne was stunned for a moment, then smiled and watched the sports car drive away.


    This boy was really confident. If the movie he participated in could really be popr in a short time, she really had to call him personally to invite him to the TV station.

 Chapter 45Let’s Go to Your Place to Eat

    After sending Eden and Dalton off, Suzanne finally returned to the office and rested on the table for a while.


    Although it was Nancy¡¯s job, she also felt extremely tired after helping for a day. Aftering back from the restaurant, she almost felt that all the bones in her body were about to fall apart and she didn¡¯t want to go anywhere.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to thank her for bringing a pile of snacks, Nancy went to make a cup of fragrant rose tea for her and smiled very obediently. ¡°Have a rest, everything is settled!¡±


    Suzanne looked at the pile of snacks, including her favorite Italian biscuits, but after a few nces, she put them all in the drawer with a depressed face.


    When she weighed herself in the dressing room in the morning, she found that she weighed two pounds. Maybe it was because she had been eating the dishes made by Mrs Morrison often these days, so she had gained weight unconsciously.


    These snacks contained high levels of heat. If she ate them, it must stimte the growth of her weight.


    The banquet would be held the day after tomorrow. It would be so embarrassing if she was a little fatter and couldn¡¯t wear that evening gown!


    Suzanne wanted to lie down on the table and sleep for a while, but the office was a little noisy. She squinted for a long time but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Lazily lying in her chair, she held her phone and yed Star Destroying.


    At five o¡¯clock, she got off work on time. She locked the drawer, carried her bag, and walked out of the office.


    Recently, her Beetle had been gathering dust in the parking lot. When she was free, she had to drive to the bathroom to wash and see if she needed petrol.


    As soon as she went out, an insolent sports car happened toe over.


    The body of the sports car was sleek with top-grade equipment. It was also a fiery red color with an eye-catching style. Before the sports car even came to a stop, the surrounding people started to scream as they looked at the sports car with envy.


    Suzanne gritted her teeth and walked quickly to the car with her head down. She opened the door of the passenger seat and got in. She said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you stop a little further away? Why do you like to be in the limelight as much as Edwiin?¡±


    The driver did not answer her but just quickly drove the car away from the TV station.


    ¡°Hurry up, I still have to go back to the apartment to cookter.¡± Suzanne lowered her head and rummaged through her bag. She didn¡¯t notice the strange atmosphere inside the car and muttered, ¡°I have to put my phone on silent mode, in case I get called back for dinner.¡±


    Silence, silence again.


    After a long while, a cold voice sounded in the car. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like going home?¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s body froze. She didn¡¯t even dare to move her small hands fiddling with her phone. Biting her lip, she was furious and hated her own mouth.


    She tilted her head slightly and saw that it was Edwiin who was driving. He was wearing a thin ck shirt, with his sleeves rolled up to reveal a part of his wrist. The two big hands holding the steering wheel looked wide and powerful.


    However, his imposing manner and slightly pursed thin lips indicated that he was not in a good mood now.


    ¡°Edwiin,¡± Suzanne said sheepishly, gripping his phone tightly. She was very nervous and uneasy. She lowered her head and shrank her shoulders like a rabbit that was afraid of something. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Myron?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯te here?¡±


    Seeing that Edwiin¡¯s voice was getting colder and colder, Suzanne quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°No, no, he just said he would take me to try on shoes. I thought he came to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°He happened to have something busy, so he asked me to pick you up.¡±


    Suzanne replied with an ¡°oh¡±and obedientlyy back in her chair.


    Not long after, Edwiin drove her to a famous shop.


    This was an Italian brand, which was quite famous around the world. Six years ago, the Follette family had reached an agreement with this brand, and it had be the onlypany in China that operated this brand.


    Jena City belonged to Myron, so the store here was naturally managed by him.


    Most of the employees in the store knew Edwiin. When they saw him arrive, the manager of the area immediately went up to him. The other employees went to get shoes, the logo on the blue shoe box particrly elegant and noble.


    The shop assistant took out a few pairs of shoes from the shoe box and ced them on the grey and white tiles.


    ¡°They¡¯re all pretty good,¡± Suzanne praised. These few pairs of shoes were pretty, and they were famous brands at that. Any pair of shoes could go to a banquet, and they wouldn¡¯t depreciate a lot.


    Edwiin pointed at the sofa.


    Suzanne nced at him before looking at him. She obediently agreed and sat down on the sofa.


    Edwiin lowered his head and scanned the pairs of shoes with his ck eyes. Finally, he picked up a pair of light yellow high heels and squatted down in front of the sofa.


    Just as Suzanne was wondering what he was going to do, he unexpectedly took off his pointy t shoes.


    Her toenails were small and painted with light purple nail polish. The nail polish looked extremely matching with her white and soft feet, beautiful and tempting.


    Edwiin¡¯s broad palm was big enough to wrap her little foot. He grabbed and squeezed it a few times, cing her foot on the ground, and gently helped her put on her shoes with one hand.


    After putting on a pair of shoes, Suzanne¡¯s face was already bright red and she nervously clutched the pillow on the sofa.


    Under Edwiin¡¯s signal, she stood up and walked to the mirror to take a look. She felt that it was quite good, but the man frowned slightly, apparently not very fond of it.


    Edwiin didn¡¯t pay much attention to the shoes on the tiles. He called the area manager over and whispered a few words in her ear. Then, he asked the clerk to get some new designs.


    Suzanne was attended to by him and tried on one shoe after another. In the end, she almost couldn¡¯t stand still.


    The district manager, who had gone out for a long time, ran back with a bag in his hand. Just by looking at the gold and silver logo on the bag, Suzanne knew that it was not a pair of shoes of this brand.


    Inside the box was a pair of silver-white high heels, about eighty centimeters high. The style was elegant and noble, and the tip of the shoes was slightly sharp. The edges were decorated with metal essories, which were beautiful and yet stylish.


    Edwiin helped her put on the shoes like a waiter. He watched as she walked around in circles in front of the full-length mirror and then stopped. This time, his expression was much gentler. It was obvious that he was quite satisfied with this pair of shoes.


    Seeing that the district manager was the only one who packed up the shoes, Suzanne hesitated for a moment. Pointing at the shoes on the tiles, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me calcte how much these two pairs of shoes cost? I want them as well.¡±


    Edwiin nced at her. ¡°You¡¯ve taken a fancy to it?¡±


    Suzanne nodded and said, ¡°The style is quite good.¡± As she spoke, she leaned closer to him and said quietly, ¡°This is Myron¡¯s shop. You can get a discount at least. I¡¯ll buy two pairs. I think I can get a 20% discount. It¡¯s a good deal.¡±


    ¡°Does our family need to save money like this?¡± Edwiin nced at her coldly. Suzanne was really pissed off by the capitalist¡¯s insolence. She showed a well-behaved smile and scolded him in his heart.


    In the end, the district manager wrapped up the two pairs of shoes for her, but did not take her money.


    Suzanne put things down in the back seat and went back to the passenger seat to fasten her seat belt. She asked uneasily, ¡°Edwiin, shall we go home?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go home, do you?¡± Edwiin said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t go home.¡±


    Suzanne was overjoyed, but before she could maintain her expression for three seconds, she heard him say coldly, ¡°Well, since you said you would cook, I¡¯ll eat at your ce tonight.¡±

 Chapter 46: Misunderstanding

    Huh?


    Suzanne¡¯s brain was short-circuited, so much so that she looked at Edwiin in a daze. Her mouth was slightly open, as if she didn¡¯t know what to say, or perhaps she was too scared to speak.


    Edwiin nced at her meaningfully and reached out to press her head. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Edwiin, won¡¯t your mom ask you if you don¡¯t go home?¡± Suzanne asked awkwardly, rubbing her head.


    ¡°I told her that we are not to go back for dinner tonight and we will go back on the same day of the banquet.¡± As he spoke, he paused, and his cold voice sounded suspicious and displeased. ¡°Are you refusing to let me go?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Suzanne quickly waved her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s just that my cooking skills are not good enough this year. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get used to it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Edwiin didn¡¯t care. ¡°Do you have groceries at home? Do you need to buy some from the supermarket?¡±


    Suzanne thought for a moment and then nodded.


    The refrigerator didn¡¯t seem to have vegetables eggs, chicken wings and rice jerky. She had to buy some.


    After passing a traffic light intersection, Edwiin turned his head and drove toward her apartment at the next intersection. When he passed by a mall, he stopped.


    Suzanne followed Edwiin to the third floor of the mall and selected the ingredients in the raw food area.


    As she was picking out chicken wings, she received a call from Nancy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I miss you!¡± Nancy said coquettishly on the other end of the line. ¡°Charlie said he would treat everyone to some barbs and go to karaoke afterward. Are you with us?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going.¡± Suzanne smiled and refused.


    Nancy knew that Suzanne didn¡¯t like to stay too long in crowded ces. She had expected that it would be impossible for her toe back, so she just said, ¡°Well, remember to leave the door open for me!¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Suzanne reminded her. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much at the karaoke bar. I won¡¯t pick you up if you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°Got it! Suzanne, you¡¯re such an old hag!¡± Nancy grinned. Afraid that Suzanne would lose his temper, she immediately hung up the phone.


    Suzanne red at the phone and put it in her bag.


    Edwiin pushed his car over. He was good-looking and tall. He wore ck trousers and a ck shirt. With a cold look in his eyes, he looked like a cold model, which attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    Suzanne put all the things in his hand into the car and found that in addition to some ingredients she had selected before, there were a few tomato-vored chips and two boxes of mango pudding.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suzanne was stunned.


    Edwiin often say that these things were junk food. Why did he even go to the food area to pick out some?¡±


    ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± Edwiin turned around. Seeing Suzanne standing there and not leaving, he raised his eyebrows. However, it was rare that he did not show any displeasure. He just asked, ¡°Is there anything else you haven¡¯t bought?¡±


    Suzanne came back to her senses, quickly shook her head, and trotted after he.


    After paying the line, Edwiin walked in front with two bags. Suzanne followed him with his hands empty. Later, she felt very embarrassed. She took out the car keys from his pocket and hurried to drive the car over.


    Edwiin satfortably in the passenger seat. As a result, Suzanne drove the car.


    This was the first time Suzanne had touched Myron¡¯s luxurious sports car. It was perfect in every aspect. It was natural to race with others on the track. That kind of speed andfort simply fascinated Suzanne.


    Suzanne had a lot of fun in the car. Later, she drove to a remote road and sprinted on the road at the highest quality. Feeling the pleasure, she was so excited that she almost screamed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Edwiin saw her excited and satisfied expression, he didn¡¯t say anything else and closed his eyes to rest.


    After driving wildly for nearly half an hour, she drove the sports car back.


    At the intersection where traffic wasing and going, her zing sports car was particrly eye-catching. When the traffic light turned green, some pedestrians even took out their mobile phones to take photos.


    ¡°Myron sure knows how to enjoy himself!¡±


    Suzanney prone on the steering wheel, her white face blushing slightly. It seemed that she was too excited. It was rare for her to be in a good mood to talk to Edwiin. ¡°Edwiin, why don¡¯t you try another sports car in the future?¡±


    Edwiin snorted. ¡°His car is just for fun.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suzanne was stunned for a moment. It took him a few seconds to react, then her face was full of embarrassment.


    It seemed to be true. She and Myron had known each other for more than a year. She saw there were so many beautiful women appeared in the car, and she also saw him kiss other women in the car.


    Remembering that the guy might have done something particrly intense with a woman in this sports car, Suzanne felt uneasy all over. Holding the steering wheel, she felt like her hand was burning.


    After waiting for the traffic lights to turn green, she started the car in a hurry.


    Suzanne parked the sports car in the parking lot next to a building. She really didn¡¯t dare to park such an expensive sports car in front of her apartment. What if someone scratched it?


    ¡°It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have the money to fix it.¡± Edwiin pursed his lips in displeasure. Even so, he still took out the boot and followed Suzanne for ten minutes before arriving at the apartment.


    When Suzanne opened the door and entered the apartment, Miss ra, who lived on the lower floor, happened toe out. When she saw her and Edwiin, she was surprised. ¡°Hey, Suzanne, did youe back today?¡±


    Miss ra moved in before Suzanne. She had been married for four years and had a daughter the year beforest. She was very friendly to others and often delivered express delivery to Suzanne and gave her some snacks from time to time. She was a good neighbor.


    Suzanne nodded and smiled warmly at her. ¡°Hello, Miss ra. Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°I just finished eating,¡± Miss ra said and lifted the two big ck bags in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m going to pour out the garbage. My husband said he wanted to eat grapes, so I bought some by the way.¡±


    ¡°You two are such a good couple,¡± praised Suzanne.


    Miss ra¡¯s husband worked in the IT industry. Thepany he worked in was a transnational enterprise and was very famous. However, since he married Miss ra, he rarely stayed in thepany at night. After he had a daughter, he yed with his daughter at home every day.


    ¡°Really?¡± Miss ra chuckled with a hint of gentleness in her eyes. ¡°I was just lucky to meet someone who liked me. Otherwise, how could I be living such a good life?¡±


    Suzanne nodded. Love was all about one¡¯s heart. If the other loved you and you didn¡¯t love him, this kind of love wouldn¡¯t mature, let alone get along with you gently.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really jealous, get married earlier!¡± Miss ra said, her eyes darting up and down Edwiin, who was standing next to her.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Suzanne asked. When she found out that Miss ra had misunderstood her rtionship with Edwiin, she couldn¡¯t help blushing. She waved her hands and said nervously, ¡°No, no, Miss ra, you misunderstood me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I know.¡± Miss ra smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true after all! Don¡¯t tell me this is your friend. Maybe he will be your love in the future. It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

 Chapter 47: Let Me Cook

    Miss ra didn¡¯t let Suzanne exin at all. After nagging for a while, she walked out with two bags of garbage and told her not to leave anyone here to stay.


    Embarrassed and speechless, Suzanne followed Edwiin into the elevator in a panic.


    While waiting for the elevator to rise, she couldn¡¯t help sneaking nces at Edwiin.


    He was so tall that no matter how hard Suzanne tried, she could only see half of his perfect profile and chin.


    After taking a few quick nces, Suzanne quickly withdrew her gaze. Lowering her head, she fiddled with her hands and felt a little puzzled. ¡°Why do I keep stealing nces at others recently? How did I develop such a bad habit?¡±


    After arriving at the floor, she took Edwiin out of the elevator, opened the door, and entered the house. She then took out a pair of slippers for him.


    Originally, she and Nancy were the only ones living in this apartment. Usually, no one came to visit them, so naturally, they did not prepare any men¡¯s slippers. There are only her and Nancy¡¯s slippers.


    Edwiin was wearing Suzanne¡¯s slippers. The size of her shoes were 37, but in order to dressfortably, she bought slippers of size 38. There was a little chick¡¯s head on the furry soles. The shoes were so small that Edwiin¡¯s feet couldn¡¯t cover half of them.


    Suzanne wanted tough when she saw him wearing her slippers. She was afraid that she would be ignored if sheughed, so she could only cover her mouth and run to the kitchen with her things.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I wear nothing?¡± Edwiin¡¯s face darkened for the first time. He raised his foot and looked at the yellow-haired little thing. The more he looked at it, the more unhappy he felt. His voice was cold with a little displeasure.


    ¡°No, the floor is cold.¡± Suzanne¡¯s voice came from the kitchen.


    Edwiin pursed his lips, still displeased. ¡°If i wearing socks?¡±


    ¡°Who knows if your foot stinks or not!¡± Suzanne had be the owner of her own territory. She had a little imposing manner in her heart and she was able to talk back to Edwiin.


    Edwiin¡¯s eyebrows twitched a few times. He turned his head to look at the kitchen and saw Suzanne¡¯s petite body moving around busily. Later, he didn¡¯t say anything, turned around, walked to the beige sofa, andy downzily.


    Since someone was busy, he would wait for the meal.


    He was a little bored and turned on the TV to watch. He took the remote control to adjust several programs. As soon as he switched to the PE channel, the mobile phone thrown on the table casually buzzed.


    Edwiin was displeased when he saw that the caller was Deirdre.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I know you said that you wouldn¡¯t talk about official business after work these days, but it¡¯s really too urgent.¡± As soon as Edwiin picked up the phone, Deirdre apologized immediately. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with VOE.¡±


    The VOE was a brandpany bought by Edwiin three years ago. He spent nearly a year to remove all the senior executives of thepany and rece them with thergest shareholder.


    He had invested a lot in thispany. Seeing that Deirdre¡¯s words were about VOE, he couldn¡¯t help suppressing his anger and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Eva took 32 custom-made dresses to Bora¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Breaking the contract without authorization will cost 13 million yuan. When did she be so generous?¡± Edwiin sneered.


    Edwiin crossed his legs atop the ss coffee table, his ck suit pants entuating his long legs. Sadly, the little chick¡¯s slippers had ruined more than half of his beauty.


    Deirdre on the other end of the phone was silent for three seconds. ¡°Poli Bona said they were willing to pay thepensation for her.¡±


    ¡°Is it that simple aspensation?¡± Edwiin asked in a low voice.


    Deirdre held her breath. She knew that every time her boss spoke in this way, he must be angry.


    As expected, after a few seconds, she heard Edwiin say coldly, ¡°Contact thewyer and tell him that I will only look at the results of thewsuit. In addition, calln. I have to see 32 drafts at the VOE meeting in three days.¡±


    ¡°Boss, this, this is too hasty.¡± Deirdre hesitated for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s less than two months before the autumn press conference. In addition to the design n, we have to ask someone to tailor-make it for the model and then modify it. It¡¯s toote now.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to tell me that you¡¯re going to show those 32 sets of clothes to everyone at the press conference?¡± Edwiin asked, ¡°Are you a fool?¡±


    Deirdre was shocked. After a long time, she came back to her senses and said with regret.


    Putting aside whether Eva would use these 32 designs for the autumn conference of Poli Bona, if they showed up at the autumn conference, it was very likely that they would be targeted by Eva.


    Eva had the original design draft in her hand. Even if she lied that VOE had stolen her results, most people would believe it. If such a thing really happened, their VOE¡¯s reputation would be greatly damaged.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Deirdre apologized.


    ¡°You have to keep an eye on VOE during this period. When you¡¯re done with work, you cane back,¡± Edwiin said. ¡°Let the senior executives of VOE take care of the small matters. Call me if you really can¡¯t solve it.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Edwiin gave Deirdre some instructions when he heard Suzanne¡¯s scream from the kitchen. He lowered his voice and immediately hung up. He walked quickly into the kitchen and drew near to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Suzanne stood there with his fingers clenched. She had a cut on her finger with a sharp weapon and blood was dripping from it.


    Seeing that Edwiin hade in, she quickly ced her hand on the tap to wash it and said awkwardly, ¡°I identally got cut by the stic on the soy sauce bottle.¡±


    Edwiin went out to grab a few pieces of paper and then turned around. He took her hand and wiped the water droplets clean. His movements were gentle as he asked, ¡°Where is the band-aid?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just a small wound.¡± Suzanne withdrew her hand. His palm was hot, making her feel flustered and uneasy. She did not dare to touch it too much. ¡°There¡¯s no way to cut vegetables once it¡¯s bandaged.¡±


    Edwiin stood right in front of her. His height of 1. 8 meters really made Suzanne look like a dwarf. His eyes were slightly cold, and he asked calmly, ¡°Where is the band-aid?¡±


    Suzanne was a little frightened. She shrank her shoulders and took two steps back. Lowering her head, she said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s in the second drawer of the cab on the left side of the TV.¡±


    The cold aura that enveloped her had notpletely dissipated in the air. After a while, the cold aura came back again. He took her hand and carefully put a disassembled band-aid on the wound on her finger.


    Suzanne moved her fingers. After feeling a little stiff, she couldn¡¯t help bulging her hands, feeling a little unhappy.


    How were they going to cut the vegetables like this? After washing the vegetables with their fingers, the wound would still be touched. It was no different from a band-aid.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Edwiin said calmly, as if his tone was normal. He rolled up his sleeves a little, took off Suzanne¡¯s apron, and casually threw it on the stage.


    ¡°You, you?¡± Suzanne widened her eyes and looked at him in a daze.

 Chapter 48: Getting along

    Edwiin shot her a deep nce. ¡°What? Do you have any problem with that?¡±


    Suzanne waved her hand and bit her lips, feeling wronged.


    What did he mean that she had a problem with it? She didn¡¯t say anything just now, did she? Besides, she couldn¡¯t say that she had a problem with it in front of he. She was timid. She really didn¡¯t dare to do that.


    Edwiin paid no more attention to her. He quickly broke apart the cabbage into pieces and threw them into the washing basin. After washing them, he put them aside and then washed the mushroom. He washed the vegetable leaves neatly without any hesitation.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t sit in the living room obediently, but stood aside and watched.


    She had been living under the same roof as Edwiin for decades. She didn¡¯t know that he was good at cooking. If she hadn¡¯t been tired of eating takeout every day, Suzanne wouldn¡¯t have learned to cook by herself.


    Suzanne watched as he put the chicken wing into the boiling hot water, then put it in a ss bowl, and put it aside with various seasonings.


    His thin lips, which were slightlypressed, looked sexy and charming. He lowered his head slightly, and his curly eyshes cast a shadow under his eyelids. His attitude in doing things was focused and serious. Just his profile alone was fascinating.


    Uh, he seemed to be quite handsome.


    Suzanne leaned against the door frame and stared at Edwiin. She thought highly of him.


    The two of them had known each other for so many years, but Suzanne had never seriously looked at his face. Every time, she would secretly size him up and didn¡¯t dare to take another look. This was the first time she had looked at him for so long.


    Suzanne thought to himself, ¡°Edwiin is six years older than me, and I¡¯m 22, so he should be 28 this year, right?¡±


    Although Edwiin¡¯s character was not very good, he was handsome and worth more than 100 billion. Not to mention that he was not considering those things now, even if he considered it after he was 30 years old, there would still be a lot of girlsing up to him.


    Yes!


    Suzanne bit her finger and smiled sneakily. She felt that the grand banquet the day after tomorrow would be very interesting.


    ¡°Why are youughing so stupidly?¡± Edwiin asked.


    ¡°Ah? Nothing!¡± Suzanne quickly came back to her senses and secretly stuck out her tongue. She turned around and walked out, using the fully charged iPad to y a brainburn game.


    Not long after, the smell of food wafted out from the kitchen and aroused Suzanne¡¯s jealousy. From time to time, she would crane her neck to look in the direction of the kitchen to see Edwiin¡¯s busy back.


    About half an hourter, Edwiin walked out of the kitchen with some food.


    Suzanne quickly threw away the tabletputer in her hand and trotted to the dining table. She served cabbage soup, mushroom soup for Four Happiness Pills, red wine and chicken wings, and her favorite te of boiled shrimp.


    Just looking at the brightly colored and fragrant dishes, she was a little greedy. She quickly ran to the kitchen and took two pairs of bowls and chopsticks from the kitchen. She cleaned the bowls and chopsticks and then went to the dining table to serve the rice.


    Edwiin sat opposite her and peeled a boiled shrimp. Then he put the tender and smooth shrimp into a small bowl.


    Suzanne pursed her lips. Just as she sat down and was about to pick up some shrimp to peel, she heard the man say lightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t there peeled food in the bowl? How can you hold the chopsticks when your hands are dirty?¡±


    ¡°Uh, can I eat it?¡± Suzanne blinked her eyes. She thought that Edwiin was peeling her.


    Edwiin looked up at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the food and put it there?¡±


    Suzanne replied with an ¡°oh¡± and felt that what she said made sense. She unceremoniously put her chopsticks into a small bowl, dipped the shrimp into the sauce, and then stuffed it into her mouth.


    The prawns had just reached the point of rolling, and the sauce was also in ce. It was so delicious!


    Suzanne¡¯s favorite dishes were boiled shrimp and roasted goose. From childhood to adulthood, she would never get tired of them no matter how much she ate. asionally, when she had time, she would go to the authentic Cantonese restaurant with Nancy to taste these delicacies.


    Suzanne secretly nced at the opposite side.


    She did know how to eat, but she didn¡¯t really make it herself. She tried to make boiled shrimp once before, but she didn¡¯t seed. In addition, the sauce wasn¡¯t too good, so she received Nancy¡¯s disdain and said that she didn¡¯t want to eat the shrimp she made anymore.


    When she first saw the prawns in the supermarket seafood area, she suddenly became excited and bought some to try. In fact, she was not sure if she could cook them.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Edwiin would do it in the end.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Does he also like Cantonese food?


    Suzanne wondered why Edwiin was not picky about food. As long as the taste of the food was not too heavy, he could basically ept Sichuan cuisine, Hunan cuisine, and even other countries.


    ¡°Why are you in a daze while holding the chopsticks?¡± Edwiin looked at her deeply with her eyes as dark as ink. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Suzanne quickly shook her head with an unnatural expression on her face. ¡°Uh, I just didn¡¯t expect Edwiin to know how to cook. Not all bosses can cook.¡±


    She thought the person like him would get used to being served.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to say this to Edwiin. She could only say in her heart.


    ¡°Sometimes when I¡¯m too free, I want to find something to do,¡± Edwiin said lightly. He took a tissue to wipe his hands, and a te of boiled shrimp was peeled off by him. The two small bowls were full of tender and smooth shrimp meat.


    Suzanne smiled.


    She saw that Edwiin was very busy at work and often rushed to some country to talk. It would take him more than half a month toe back, let alone have dinner at home.


    He actually said that he was too free sometimes?


    However, Suzanne could tell that Edwiin was really free this month. The number of times he had gone home this month wasparable to the total number of times he had gone home in the past three months.


    Suzanne thought he was the only one who was good at cooking. After tasting the other dishes, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was the gap between people. They both majored in cooking, but Edwiin was much ahead of her.


    For the sake of maintaining her figure, she gritted her teeth and ate half a bowl of rice. Although she was extremely envious of those dishes, she didn¡¯t dare to eat too much. She just picked up two more chopsticks to taste and drank two more bowls of mushroom soup.


    After dinner, Suzanne took the initiative to clean up the dishes. As soon as the dirty tes were taken into the kitchen, Edwiin followed her and pulled her back a little. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Suzanne refused in a hurry. She couldn¡¯t let him wash the dishes after cooking dinner. After all, he was the guest.


    Edwiin didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her.


    What Suzanne feared the most was his dark eyes. She didn¡¯t know if it was an omen of anger, but it gave her a bad feeling anyway. She pointed to the bowl and pond with both hands, lowered her head and trotted out.


    It was already past eight o¡¯clock in the evening when Edwiin finished cleaning up the kitchen.


    He wiped his hands with a tissue and sat down next to Suzanne. His thin lips were slightly pursed and his aura was steady and reserved. He watched TV with her and had no intention of leaving.


    Suzanne was particrly embarrassed, but she was too embarrassed to ask him to leave. After hesitating for a while, she went to the refrigerator and took half a cantaloupe out, cut it into tes, put it on the te, and brought it to the living room.


    ¡°Are you all ready?¡± asked Edwiin. ¡°About the banquet after that.¡±


    Suzanne nced up at him from the iPad, then lowered her head to look at the screen. She was ying games and tried her best to find two keys from this scene. ¡°I¡¯ve asked for leave from thepany. I¡¯ll be home early in the afternoon.¡±


    For a moment, no one spoke.


    Suddenly, that familiar cold aura gathered around her again.

 Chapter 49: Take a selfie

    Startled, Suzanne turned her head and saw the side profile of Edwiin.


    Her fair face was slightly red, and her petite body on the sofa was a little stiff. Obviously, she was not used to being too close to this breath. She was nervous and flustered, and her hands were tightly gripping the tabletputer.


    Moving aside imperceptibly, Suzanne said in a low voice, ¡°Edwiin, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hot?¡±


    Edwiin took the remote control on the coffee table and shook it in front of her eyes. It was an air conditioner of 25 degrees.


    ¡°Uh, haha.¡± Suzanne could only give two hollowughs to hide her embarrassment.


    At that critical moment, Nancy¡¯s call came through.


    Suzanne seemed to have found an exit. Joy rose in her heart and she hurriedly picked up the phone. ¡°Nancy, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I just finished eating Thorn Rampart. That Japanese cuisine is amazing!¡± Nancy shouted excitedly from the other end of the line. ¡°Really, I told you toe, but you didn¡¯te. You can¡¯t even taste such a good Thorn Rampart.¡±


    ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll go the same way.¡± Suzanne smiled and quickly stood up from the sofa. She threw out her slippers and walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window. ¡°Do you still want to sing karaoke ore back now?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. I¡¯m not an idiot,¡± said Nancy gloomily. ¡°I thought I was going to go to the KSP. But I¡¯d lose interest after they said I¡¯m going to The Clumsies.¡±


    The Clumsies was the most famous entertainment club in Jena City, and the power behind it was tooplicated. Although it was of the same grade as a KSP, its internal affairs were more lewd. People like Suzanne basically did not touch that ce.


    When she heard Nancy talk about the The Clumsies, Suzanne frowned. ¡°Find a ce to wait for me. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your car parked in the parking lot of the TV station!¡± Nancy giggled. ¡°Are you dating your boyfriend? If I let the two of you pick me up together, I¡¯d be so embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°You think too much.¡± Suzanne¡¯s face was full of embarrassment. ¡°Send me your address and I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Love you!¡±


    Suzanne quickly hung up the phone. Although she wasn¡¯t shy, she couldn¡¯t ept Nancy¡¯s behavior. She wondered if Nancy, who jumped around her all day long, had grown up huggingic books.


    ¡°Edwiin, I¡¯m going out to pick up my roommates.¡± Suzanne took a thin long coat from the coat rack. She nced at Edwiin and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you going to stay here for a while or¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s time for me to go back.¡± Edwiin stood up from the sofa.


    Hearing his words, Suzanne heaved a sigh of relief. She changed into her shoes and waited for him outside the door. Then, the two of them took the elevator downstairs, exited the apartment, and went to the parking lot to pick up the car.


    Myron¡¯s sports car could only hold two people. Suzanne originally wanted to ask Edwiin to take him to the ce where Nancy was waiting, and then she and Nancy stopped another taxi and went back.


    Unexpectedly, Edwiin drove the sports car directly to his apartment and handed it over to her.


    ¡°Edwiin, won¡¯t Myron use the car tomorrow?¡± Suzanne stopped him, bit her lip and said uneasily, ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop the car here? It¡¯s only 9 o¡¯clock now. It¡¯s not safe to stop a taxi.¡±


    Edwiin was dressed in ck, and his handsome figure almost blended into the darkness of the night. He nced at Suzanne lightly and said, ¡°Go to work tomorrow morning. He will pick it up.¡±


    Suzanne could only let out an ¡°oh¡± sound. She opened the driver¡¯s seat door, got in, and drove away.


    When Edwiin came to pick her up in the sports car, she knew that he must have not driven his own car back. If he just gave his car to her like this, he would probably call thepany¡¯s staff to pick him up tomorrow.


    When Suzanne arrived at the appointed ce by car, Nancy was leaning against the tablet and ying with her mobile phone happily.


    She slowly parked the car beside her. When she saw that she didn¡¯t even nce at her, she rolled down the window, honked the horn, and asked with a smile, ¡°Beauty, are you taking a car?¡±


    Nancy raised her head and looked around the dazzling sports car with her big eyes. She was a little dizzy because of the luxury sports car. When she looked back and saw Suzanne smiling at her, she almost screamed.


    ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s great!¡± Nancy sat in the front passenger seat and quickly fastened her seatbelt. She held her little red face and was extremely excited. ¡°It really is a sports car! What brand is this sports car?¡±


    Suzanne drove the car away from the bus station and drove steadily on the right side of the road.


    When she heard Nancy¡¯s question, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Her sweet voice had a hint of a smile in it. ¡°This is the sports car that you mentionedst time, the one of the Myron.¡±


    Nancy was stunned and then screamed in the car, ¡°No way? Myron¡¯s Bugatti Veyron?¡±


    Suzanne freed up a hand to pat her on the chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Your family isn¡¯t very poor. At least your dad drives a BMW. Why do you look like you haven¡¯t seen a car before?¡±


    ¡°How can BMWpare to this?¡± Nancy¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. ¡°When I was young, I was fortunate enough to ride in the Ferrari of my chief operator¡¯s son. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have the chance to ride such a top-notch sports car!¡±


    After saying that, she loosened her tied hair, tidied up her hair, took out a powder box from her bag to fix her makeup, changed a lipstick with color close to her lips, and put on her makeup in front of the mirror with an extremely serious expression.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suzanne nced at her with confusion written all over her face.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry until Nancy took out his mobile phone from the bag. ¡°Did you dress up like this just to take a selfie?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Nancy giggled, blinked at the phone, and covered her mouth. ¡°It¡¯d be such a pity if I didn¡¯t take two photos in this car for preservation.¡±


    Suzanne shook her head. Of course she knew that Nancy wanted to take a picture and show it off in thepany tomorrow.


    There were many people in their TV station. There were also many people with power, influence, and wealth in their families. When they were free, they would gather in groups. They were either discussing cosmetics or their family¡¯s background and boyfriends. They were verypetitive in their hearts.


    Although Nancy didn¡¯t like topare with others, she hated thecent look on their faces when several people ate together. She probably wanted to take a few photos to blow down the arrogance in their hearts.


    Suzanne knew that Nancy was innocent. The only reason she didn¡¯t fight with others was because she had a bad taste. Seeing that Nancy was so interested, she allowed her to do as she pleased. Suzanne tilted her head slightly so that she wouldn¡¯t get caught in the act.


    There was a buzzing sound from the phone, which was low, but it could still be heard in the closed car.


    Suzanne asked Nancy to take her mobile phone out of the bag. As a result, she found that no one called her. Nancy also shook her mobile phone to show that it was not hers.


    ¡°Is it this one?¡± Nancy took out a ck phone from the ashtray. She didn¡¯t notice it because it was covered by magazines.


    Suzanne took it. There was an ¡°S¡± on the lower right corner of the phone frame. It was Edwiin¡¯s.


    She thought it might be that Edwiin forgot to pick it up when he left. Seeing that the caller was Deirdre, Suzanne immediately thought of his dignified and beautiful secretary. She hesitated for a moment before answering the phone. ¡°Hello.¡±

 Chapter 50: Return the phone

    On the other end of the line, Deirdre was also stunned. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t expect a woman to answer the phone. After being stunned for a few seconds, she politely said, ¡°Hello, is Mr. Morrison here?¡±


    ¡°He left his phone with me,¡± Suzanne said honestly, her voice gentle. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait 10 minutes for me to send the phone to him?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Deirdre was dumbfounded.


    She had never heard anything about him having a girlfriend from any of her colleagues, even though she had been working for Edwiin for so long. Why did thisdy sound like they were very close?


    Could it be that person fromst time who came to thepany to look for boss?


    There were several gossips in Deirdre¡¯s heart. She wished she could ask these questions through a phone call. Thinking that she was being rude, she held back and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll make another callter.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, bye,¡± Suzanne said politely and then hung up the phone.


    ¡°It sounds like a woman. Is she your rival in love?¡±


    Nancy approached her with a sneaky look. ¡°Oh! I knew your boyfriend was attractive. Look, your rival in love ising out.¡± With that, she snatched the ck mobile phone from Suzanne¡¯s hand.


    Suzanne rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    ¡°You bad, how dare you lie to me!¡± Nancy screamed and waved her phone in front of her, her face full of displeasure. ¡°Look, look, the wallpaper of this phone is you, or are you calling he your friend?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Suzanne took the time to nce at her.


    The ck phone was lit and she looked exactly like her on the screen. Her long, slightly curly hair was draped over her shoulders and she was smiling faintly at the camera. Her smile was sweet and moving. She bit her lips slightly and seemed a little shy.


    Suzanne was shocked and almost drove the sports car to the end of the street.


    After parking the car stably, she snatched the phone from Nancy¡¯s hand and stared at it with her eyes wide open. Obviously, she didn¡¯t quite believe it, but it was indeed herself.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nancy patted her, almost scared to death. She said with lingering fear, ¡°Be careful, this sports car is so expensive.¡±


    ¡°Why, why is it me?¡± Suzanne mumbled, feeling a little dizzy.


    She recalled that the background of this photo was takenst year when her family went to Egypt to have a trip.


    At that time, they followed the others to tour the pyramid. Mrs. Morrison wanted to take photos of her as a souvenir.


    ¡°How did he get this photo and even set it up as a screen protector?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nancy giggled and pushed her arm. ¡°This is your boyfriend. If you won¡¯t let him set your photo up as screensaver, are you going to allow him to use photos of other women?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Suzanne was powerless to exin. Her face turned slightly red and she didn¡¯t even dare to look at her phone.


    She turned on the navigation and searched the route to Edwiin¡¯s apartment. When the green light turned on, she quickly started the car and drove over. Then she followed the instructions to turn left at the next intersection.


    Edwiin ¡®s apartment was in the high-level area, and there was a security booth at the door. It was not like Suzanne¡¯sapartment, which only required the entrance password. This ce still needed to be checked by the security guards here.


    After learning of Suzanne¡¯s purpose, the security guard told her to wait and make a phone call.


    Suzanne parked the car on the side and sat in it for a while. When she saw a figureing towards the gate, she quickly got out of the car with his mobile phone.


    When Edwiin came out, she hurriedly handed over her phone. Her face was slightly red, and her voice was a little nervous and uneasy. ¡°Edwiin, you forgot to take your phone. Your secretary just called, and I said that your phone fell into the car.¡±


    ¡°All right, I got it,¡± Edwiin said. He took the phone and put it in his pocket without looking at it. ¡°Thank you. Be careful when you get back.¡±


    Suzanne got in the car, and soon drove away from the apartment.


    Nancy kept leaning against the ss and watching with all her might. Only when she saw that person gradually disappear into the night did she reluctantly withdraw her gaze. ¡°Your boyfriend is very handsome! And he looks a little familiar.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Suzanne smiled, her facial expression was a little unnatural.


    Edwiin was famous everywhere. Although he rarely received interviews from TV stations and showed his face in other magazines, he was often caught meeting with other entrepreneurs and thus drafted the news.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I just can¡¯t remember who he is right now.¡± Nancy frowned, as if she were really trying her best to remember. ¡°It seems that i saw him on the inte.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, he¡¯s just a nobody.¡± Suzanne smiled and said, ¡°Are you hungry? Why don¡¯t we go eat something or go home to eat? We still have a lot of things to eat at home.¡±


    Nancy¡¯s willpower was not strong enough, and her thoughts were almost taken away by Suzanne. Hearing what she said, she raised her hands and cheered. ¡°Great! Then I¡¯m going to try the Korean barbecue!¡±


    Suzanne pursed her lips and teased her. ¡°You want to eat barbecue at this time? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll get heavier when you wake up tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Nancy said indifferently, ¡°For single people like us, it doesn¡¯t matter if we get fatter. Anyway, we won¡¯t be despised!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Suzanne pinched her and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat barbecue. It¡¯s my treat.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It took them about an hour and a half to eat and chat in the restaurant. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock when they came out. When they drove back to the apartment, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock, and there seemed to be no one outside.


    Because she had seen Edwiin¡¯s phone before, Suzanne was a little flustered. She tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. When she fell asleep in a daze, the rm clock rang again.


    ¡°Really?¡± Suzanne looked at the rm clock with exhaustion written all over her face.


    She seemed to have been tossing and turning until four or five in the morning yesterday before falling asleep. She almost didn¡¯t sleep. When she opened her eyes, it was 7:30 in the morning.


    Suzanne sat on the bed and squinted for a long time. She pinched her cheeks hard to force herself to wake up.


    Nancy was humming a piece of wheat in the kitchen. When she saw Suzannee out of the room with dark circles under his eyes, she was shocked. ¡°What are you doing? You slept at 12 o¡¯clock yesterday. How can you have dark circles in seven hours?¡±


    Suzanne ignored her and went to the bathroom to wash up. After that, she went back to the room to change her clothes and put on makeup. Even after breakfast, she still looked listless when she went out with Nancy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Nancy was a bit panicked. ¡°You¡¯ll have to driveter. What if you daydream and drive the car to the sidewalk again? I¡¯m a girl as pretty as a flower and can¡¯t spend the rest of my life in prison.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Suzanne was almost amused. Putting an arm around her shoulder, then took her out of the elevator.

 Chapter 51: Narcissistic Person

    When Suzanne drove the sports car arrived at thepany, she naturally attracted a lot of attention.


    After parking the car in the parking lot, she went upstairs with Nancy. As soon as they arrived at the office, several colleagues surrounded them with smiles and curiosity.


    ¡°Suzanne, your sports car is so beautiful. What brand is it?¡±


    ¡°I saw a man driving this car to pick you up yesterday. Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re free, can I have a ride with you? I haven¡¯t driven a sports car yet!¡±


    Having been working in the same office for so long, Suzanne had never known that her colleagues had such a passionate side. They were all very gossipy and never stopped talking.


    Towards these various questions, she only smiled faintly. ¡°No, it¡¯s just my friend¡¯s car.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What kind of friend? How could he drive a sports car for you so gantly?¡± A colleague said. ¡°If he is your boyfriend, just put it bluntly. We will be happy for you if we know that you have such a rich boyfriend!¡±


    Suzanne smiled and thought, ¡°Why would I tell you if I have a boyfriend or not? Aren¡¯t you being too nosy?¡±


    ¡°I heard it was the young master of the Follette¡¯s family. Is it true?¡± The female colleague standing next to Nancy asked in a low voice. She was very curious. ¡°Was it him who picked you up yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Really? I saw Suzanne with a man at the mall nearby yesterday. They seemed to be buying groceries and they even drove away together. Was that man Myron Follette?¡±


    Someone said so, and everyone began to discuss it. They were so gossipy and even med Suzanne for not telling them she had such a rich boyfriend. At least she would give out sweets to them.


    ¡°You guys are so gossipy!¡± Nancyined. ¡°That¡¯s not your boyfriend, so why are you guys discussing so intensely? It¡¯s impossible for him to be your boyfriend no matter how much you discuss!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just saying!¡± A colleague pushed Nancy. ¡°Why are you so stingy? Don¡¯t let people talk about it.¡±


    Suzanne patted Nancy¡¯s shoulder, indicating that she should stop talking so as not to make them more gossipy. She went straight back to her desk.


    Nancy pouted and didn¡¯t say anything. She obediently returned to her desk.


    The news that Suzanne¡¯s boyfriend was the young master of the Follette¡¯s family spread throughout the TV station in less than one morning.


    Everyone was discussing in groups. Some were envious, some were jealous, and most were curious about how she got to know Myron. In private, they were all wondering if she had seduced that young master of the Follette¡¯s family.


    Soon, the news reached the president¡¯s ears in the afternoon.


    The president called Suzanne to his office and warmly invited her to sit down. He made tea and asked her with a smile, ¡°Have you been busy with work recently? Would you like to take a week off?¡±


    Suzanne was a little confused. The president was a race against time. He actually wanted to arrange a vacation for her so that she couldn¡¯t react in time.


    ¡°Well, I want to buy a house for my youngest son at Imperial Lake.¡± The president chuckled. He was a little fat and his face was moonfaced. When he smiled, he looked like Maitreya.


    Suzanne paused for a moment and then understood.


    Thend of Imperial Lake was contracted and developed by the Follette¡¯s family. Over the past ten years, they had built a vi area around theke. The housing prices rose year after year, but there were still people would like to buy. Almost all the vis were sold out.


    The president wanted to buy a vi in Imperial Lake with her rtionship with Myron.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the house price will be as much as it should be. I won¡¯t lower it.¡± The president saw that Suzanne seemed to understand what he meant, so he quickly said, ¡°Can you discuss it with your boyfriend?¡±


    Suzanne was very embarrassed, but politely refused. ¡°Mr. Hook, Myron and I are just friends. Don¡¯t trust their gossip. I borrowed the car from him. It¡¯s just for fun.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see.¡± The president continued to smile as if he had understood. ¡°You¡¯re young!¡±


    Suzanne could only smile as well, unable toe up with an exnation.


    ¡°Suzanne, you haven¡¯t been on vacation for a long time, have you?¡± The president poured himself a cup of tea and said casually, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you half a month¡¯s vacation. You can go out and have fun.¡±


    ¡°So good?¡± Suzanne was stunned. The annual paid leave had only half a month, and the president was giving her half-month paid time off?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡± The president nodded and smiled like a flower. ¡°Your foreignnguage is good. You would have fun wherever you go. Whether the ne tickets or amodation expenses, take them all back to thepany and recoup them!¡±


    Suzanne felt a little dizzy from the benefits. It had been a long time since she had gone out to have fun.


    ¡°Young people, you guys should go out more.¡± Seeing Suzanne¡¯s hesitation, the president encouraged her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you run into something fun and don¡¯t want toe back soon, I¡¯ll give you a few more days off!¡±


    Suzanne steadied herself and smiled. ¡°Mr. Hook, traveling alone is boring.¡±


    The president knew what she meant. He immediately patted his leg and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Then go with that Tiny named Nana¡­¡­whatever. Thepany will reimburse you for all your expenses!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hook, her name is Nancy.¡± Suzanne smiled.


    Nancy was a little shorter than her. Because she looked lovely so she looked like a high school student at 22 years old. She was always being pinched. Not only the president but also the director felt that she was like Tiny.


    The president waved his hand. There were so many people in the seven or eight departments. Wouldn¡¯t it be tiring for him to remember all their names?


    ¡°Suzanne, then please ask him for me.¡±


    Just as Suzanne was about to answer, the phone next to her vibrated.


    She nced at the iing ID. What a coincidence, she didn¡¯t even have to worry about it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t need me to ask for you. He¡¯s already here.¡±


    The president was shocked. ¡°Really? Hurry up and invite him up. Or we can find a ce to talk.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. He probably won¡¯t stay for long.¡± Suzanne stopped the president from standing up. She knew Myron well. If he greeted people like the president, he would usually leave in less than three minutes.


    She went downstairs to receive Myron at the front desk.


    This guy was wearing a ck and white id shirt, the sleeves were rolled up, and the lower was a pair of pan-white jeans with white sneakers. With a pair of amorous eyes and a snicker, he totally looked like a yboy.


    ¡°Baby!¡± Myron approached her with a smile and opened his arms to hug her.


    Seeing that there weren¡¯t many people in the hall, Suzanne kicked him and cursed in a low voice, ¡°This is my workce. Be more restrained, or I¡¯ll send your sports car to theke.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Myron rubbed his lower lip with his thumb and smiled evilly. ¡°How is it? Is my sports carfortable? Are you addicted?¡±


    Suzanne groaned and tugged at his sleeve, pulling him to the elevator.


    ¡°Do you need me to follow you to get the car key?¡±


    Myron raised his eyebrows. Seeing the elevator door open, he followed Suzanne inside. He stretched out his big hand and put it directly on her shoulder with a chuckle. ¡°Baby, do you want to introduce me to your colleagues?¡±

 Chapter 52: Had Hot pot in August

    Suzanne had never seen anyone more narcissistic than Myron.


    She pulled Myron¡¯s handsome face away. ¡°Will you go to the banquet tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Dad and mom are all going. How can I not go?¡± Myron rubbed his head against hers and stuck to her back like a big white bear. ¡°My mom said that there are many rich youngdies at the banquet. She asked me to open my eyes and choose one to show them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Finally, someone would present to control your restless body.¡± Suzanne gloated.


    Myron smiled cheekily and deliberately lowered his voice, said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that one who is not frivolous is no youth? However, if I can meet someone like you, then I will restrain myself.¡±


    Suzanne stepped hard on his foot and nced at the red number. ¡°Our president said that he wanted to buy a vi at Imperial Lake. Can you take a look for him? I don¡¯t believe that all the vis in that area have been sold.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Myron tilted his head slightly, and was only a few inches away from kissing her delicate earlobe. ¡°What benefits did he give you to hit me with the idea?¡±


    ¡°Half a month¡¯s day off and additional expenses will all be reimbursed.¡±


    ¡°What a rubbish treatment.¡± He snorted and looked as if he had been wronged. ¡°For such a small matter, you want me to pay a vi for it, this business is really a loss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of moving your lips. How difficult can it be?¡± Suzanne rolled her eyes at him. Seeing that they had reached the floor, she lowered her voice a little. ¡°Any one is fine. Can you bear to see me being bullied by the president in the future?¡±


    Myron nodded honestly. ¡°I can.¡±


    Suzanne was so angry that she ignored him. After the elevator door opened, she walked out first.


    When those people who working with Suzanne saw a handsome man behind her, they couldn¡¯t help but be curious. After taking a closer look, they found that the man was Mr. Follette. They almost screamed and craned their necks to look around.


    Myron was not angry even though he was watched like a chimpanzee. He was still smiling and greeting them in a friendly manner. His amorous eyes were charming, ¡°Hello, beauty.¡±


    ¡°Are you really Suzanne¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m just a side hoe at most!¡± Myron said with a smile, ¡°Her boyfriend is more powerful and domineering than me. I wouldn¡¯t dare topete with him.¡±


    Everyone was on the verge of fainting.


    Follette¡¯s family was an authentic rich family with industries all over the country. They did a good job in both the real estate and clothing trade. The NW Group was well-known and everyone knew about it.


    A young master of a wealthy family worth tens of billions actually imed to be a side hoe?


    This was simply iprehensible and hard to believe.


    Suzanne almost fell to the ground awkwardly because of Myron¡¯s words.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When sending Myron to the president¡¯s office, she reached out and pinched him hard on his waist. It was because he was wearing a id shirt today that she pinched so hard that he gasped.


    She stood outside the door for less than two minutes when the office door was opened again.


    The president came out first with a pleasant face. Obviously, he was very happy. After Myron came out, he shook hands with him firmly to express his gratitude. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bother you to arrange it for me, Mr. Follette.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s just a small matter!¡± Myron smiled casually and put his arms around Suzanne¡¯s shoulders. He was tall and slender, like a perfect boyfriend. ¡°Please take care of her in the future.¡±


    The president looked at Suzanne, who had his head lowered, and smiled knowingly. ¡°I know I know. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Myron.¡±


    The two snuggled up intimately and walked out.


    Until they entered the elevator that Suzanne patted his hand away andined, ¡°Why are you being so loud? You¡¯re being too ostentatious. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m going to have a hard time in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to give you more confidence!¡± Myron leaned against the handrail and lookedzy. ¡°After your colleagues in yourpany know our rtionship, they will definitely line up to curry favor with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in this.¡±


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Myron tilted his head and said with a cheeky smile, ¡°Look at Karen, she knows how to use her background, unlike you. You don¡¯t even get close to me when I stand here. You¡¯re such a fool!¡±


    Suzanne walked out of the elevator first and threw the car keys at him. ¡°Go by yourself, I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    The narcissistic man stretched out his handsome face and blinked his amorous eyes at her. The evil smile on his face made people blush and heartbeat. He was very shameless. ¡°Let¡¯s kiss goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Piss off!¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t give him face at all. With a cold face, she entered the elevator and pressed the close button.


    Myron whistled at her and waved his hand. ¡°Goodbye, baby!¡±


    Suzanne moved inside and ignored him.


    When she returned to the office, Nancy quickly came over with a sneaky smile on her face. ¡°Did Mr. Follettee to look for the president to get a promotion for you?¡±


    ¡°You think too much.¡± Suzanne took off her high heels and stepped on the cold floor barefoot. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°The president wants to buy a vi at Imperial Lake. Myron just came to get his car, so I asked the president to talk to him directly.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nice to the president?¡± Nancy pouted and said indignantly, ¡°This old guy scolded you several times before and deducted your sry!¡±


    Suzanne crooked her finger and whispered in her ear, ¡°Half a month¡¯s day off and thepany will cover all the expenses.¡±


    Nancy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? That good?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Suzanne nodded, then pretended not to care and said, ¡°It¡¯s boring to go out alone. Why don¡¯t youe with me and be my interpreter?¡±


    Nancy was stunned and so excited that she almost screamed. She hugged Suzanne hard and said, ¡°Suzanne, you are great. I love you!¡±


    ¡°I have to go and make a list of all the things I want to buy,¡± she said excitedly, counting on her fingers. ¡°Half a month! We can go to several ces. It feels great just thinking about it!¡±


    ¡°Not this month, it¡¯s too tight.¡± Suzanne interrupted her thought. ¡°The president didn¡¯t say the time anyway. We can leave at the beginning of next month when I properly arranged. I still have two programs to record this month.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Nancy smiled brightly. When she thought of the half-month vacation, she was extremely excited. ¡°Suzanne, where are we going to have dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not eat out?¡± Suzanne smiled. ¡°There are still some leftovers at home. It would be a pity if we threw them away. How about we eat noodles tonight and eat the leftovers all?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you never eat leftovers before?¡± Nancy pursed her lips and was a little depressed. ¡°Disapprove, it¡¯s rare to be in a good mood today. Why don¡¯t we go and eat hotpot? Or the restaurant we ate atst time?¡±


    Had hot pot in August?


    Suzanne was tired toin. Nancy was obviously a girl who couldn¡¯t eat spicy food but had to try it. She remembered that when they went to eat hotpotst time, Nancy drank half a bucket of water and kept running to the bathroom.

 Chapter 53: Meeting of Old Acquaintances

    Later, she still couldn¡¯t resist Nancy¡¯s coquettish behavior and drove her to the hot pot restaurant called Yammy Restaurant that they atest time after work.


    The hot pot restaurant¡¯s owner was a young man born in the 80s. He deliberately chose the site near the Central District, with high-rise buildings around it so that the restaurant wouldn¡¯t be exposed to the scorching sun.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest time they came, they ate in the hall. The young owner had a very deep impression of Nancy. Seeing her and Suzanne walking in together, he thought for a moment and remembered. ¡°Hey, little girl, you¡¯re here again?¡±


    ¡°Boss, your memory¡¯s so good?¡± Nancy looked at the young owner who wearing ck-framed sses, a little surprised. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for a few months, you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The ownerughed. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a girl like you who cannot eat spicy food but insisted on eating. What¡¯s more, you drank almost half a bucket of water. How can I not remember you?¡±


    Nancy felt a little embarrassed by his words and her face turned red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that little water, but I¡¯m afraid that your stomach can¡¯t take it.¡± The young owner took Suzanne and Nancy to the second floor. ¡°Fortunately, you came early today. There is a small private room on the second floor that hasn¡¯t been booked yet. Leave it for you.¡±


    ¡°You are so nice!¡± Nancy instantly developed quite a good impression of this hot pot restaurant¡¯s young boss. ¡°Your hot pot is quite tasty, haha, it¡¯s just a bit spicy.¡±


    The owner led them into a small private room near the inside. He turned on the air conditioner thoughtfully and then put two menus on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s see what side dishes we want.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, boss. You deal with it.¡± Suzanne casually flipped through the menu and closed it again. She nced at Nancy across from her and said, ¡°This girl may still have to eat spicy side.¡±


    ¡°Well, It¡¯s not tasty on the other side, the taste was too light.¡± Nancy sniffed, a little proud of herself. ¡°Anyway, no matter how spicy I eat, I won¡¯t get pimples, yeah!¡±


    The young owner was amused. Seeing that Suzanne and Nancy both asked him to do a decision, he readily agreed and quickly took the menu and left.


    Nancy took off her high heels and snuggled up on the soft leather sofa. The air conditioner in the private room was cool, and soothing music was ying, which made her feel sofortable that she almost fell asleep.


    ¡°Suzanne, howfortable these days are?¡± Nancy whined and her voice softened. ¡°It¡¯s good to have no boyfriend. Don¡¯t have to mess around with dates and phone calls, it¡¯sfortable to live a life alone.¡±


    Suzanne smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    When she was in her fourth year of university, she met Nancy during her internship. At the time, Nancy was also sent to do the internship, but one of them was from the university in the north and the other from the university in the south.


    At first, they didn¡¯t know each other. Later, Suzanne passed by Nancy¡¯s office once and saw that she was busy modifying the documents. She couldn¡¯t help having a look and helped her.


    From then on, Nancy seemed to loveing to her. She had a soft temper and was a good person. Over time, Suzanne became familiar with her. After graduation, she officially entered this TV station and lived with Nancy.


    Sometimes when Nancy couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night, she woulde to Suzanne¡¯s room and chat with her. Nancy told her everything, from the trivial things in primary school to the fruitless secret crush in college.


    Suzanne was fine. Her first love in university had apanied her until graduation. Although they had broken up in the end, she still had many feelings in her heart, unlike Nancy. Because of her secret crush, her love experience was still nk.


    Nancy every time said she had to find a boyfriend motivationally, but she tossed it to the back of her mind after that. She still bounced up and down the next day, as if she didn¡¯t take her words seriously at all, because she had never thought of finding one at all.


    ¡°Go out more often next time.¡± Suzanne took a sip of lemonade, and there was a warm smile on her fair face. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go on like this, or you¡¯ll be a crazy woman sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Nancy mumbled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that one gets excited when someone confesses to them? Why did I get goosebumps when Charlie told mest time? It¡¯s like I¡¯m disgusted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t like him,¡± Suzanne said. ¡°If you like him, he won¡¯t do anything big, just stand in front of you and say he likes you, you¡¯ll probably jump onto him.¡±


    As they chatted, the waiter also served the hot pot, which was overflowing with a delicious fragrance.


    Suzanne washed the bowls and chopsticks with hot water and put a pair in front of Nancy.


    Nancy took over the chopsticks. When she saw that the pot had yet to be boiled, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit unhappy. She bit her chopsticks and said, ¡°Sigh, if I had been a bit braver back then and went up to confess my love, wouldn¡¯t things have ended up like this?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s nothing to miss.¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t care at all and said casually, ¡°There are so many people in the world, and there must be one who will spend the rest of his life with you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡± Nancy was a bit conflicted and said bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m still a virgin at my age, won¡¯t I beughed at if I tell others?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nancy was stunned.


    For some unknown reason, she thought of the incident when she was drunk that night, vaguely recalling how handsome the man was that night. Although he looked lean, he was extremely strong, sweating profusely all over her body.


    Suzanne touched her forehead and blushed. She quickly forced herself to think of something else to distract herself.


    Nancy looked at her and asked with curiosity, ¡°Suzanne, why is your face red?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s too hot.¡± Suzanne smiled dryly and pretended not to care about it as she took the air conditioner remote to adjust the temperature. ¡°You may also be hot. I¡¯ll lower the temperature a little.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still hot at 24 degrees?¡±


    Nancy felt that it was very strange, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that the hot pot soup was boiling, she quickly threw in some beef, then rushed out and prepared to have someone send over a few cans of beer.


    Not long after, Nancy returned with a face full of excitement.


    ¡°Suzanne, guess whom I saw.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask someone to bring beer up?¡± Suzanne nced at her. ¡°It is possible to meet acquaintances like this?¡±


    ¡°Yep, yep!¡± Nancy nodded. ¡°I just went out and saw Edening out of the opposite private room. He was about to wash his hands when our eyes met.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Suzanne smiled.


    At this time, the unclosed door of the private room was gently pushed open. Dressed in a ck T-shirt and jeans, Eden stood at the door with a childlike smile. ¡°What a coincidence to meet you again.¡±


    Suzanne hurriedly stood up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat together? It was just boiled.¡±


    ¡°Your room is too small. Come to our room.¡± Eden winked at her. ¡°There are two more familiar faces.¡±


    Without waiting for Suzanne to refuse, Nancy dragged her out of the door and smiled at Eden. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go for a free meal then!¡±


    Suzanne followed Nancy into Eden¡¯s private room. She nced at the two people sitting around the table with a faint smile on her face.


    What day was it today? Acquaintances all met here.

 Chapter 54: Eavesdropping

    In addition to the female celebrity Stacy, who she knew, the other person in the private room was Eden¡¯s brother, Dalton. He was not dressed as formally asst time. He wore a simple short-sleeved shirt and casual pants, looking extremely casual.


    Stacy was tied to a bun, wearing a ck-and-white dress. With a faint smile on her face, she looked as gentle as a girl next door. When she saw Suzanne, she greeted her politely, ¡°Suzanne.¡±


    ¡°Miss Williams, long time no see.¡± Suzanne nodded at her with a smile and sat down aside.


    A popr celebrity like Stacy should be protected by her manager and assistant 24 hours wherever she went. Suzanne didn¡¯t expect her to bypass so many reporters ande to this restaurant to have hot pot.


    Nancy sat down next to Suzanne. Seeing that Dalton was still wearing his sunsses, she was a little curious. ¡°Why are you still wearing sunsses? Are you very ugly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid taking off my sunsses will scare you,¡± Dalton said lightly.


    Eden called for two more pairs of chopsticks and sat down next to Nancy. He smiled warmly and said, ¡°My brother is quite handsome, but his eyes are rather cold. I am afraid that you will be frightened if he takes off his sunsses.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nancy¡¯s eyes lit up. She nced at Eden and then at Dalton. She then asked excitedly, ¡°Hey, is your brother more handsome or you?¡±


    Eden was stunned for a moment, and then heughed. ¡°It must be my brother who is more handsome. Do you like my brother?¡±


    When he said this, Suzanne clearly felt Stacy, who was sitting opposite her, stiffen for a moment. She held her chopsticks tightly and seemed to be very uneasy.


    ¡°No.¡± Nancy answered very honestly. ¡°If I had any feelings for him, my heart would definitely thump wildly when I first saw him, but my heart isn¡¯t that thumping.¡±


    ¡°Eat your hot pot.¡± Suzanne patted her on the shoulder and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to drink beer? Maybe someone has already sent the beer to our private room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you hadn¡¯t said it, I would have forgotten.¡± Nancy patted her forehead. Only then did she remember the important matter and quickly run out to see if the private room they were sitting in had any beer sent over.


    After Nancy went out, Suzanne looked at Dalton and said apologetically, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t care too much about it. She is that kind of character, she can¡¯t hide her words.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Dalton didn¡¯t mind at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to be together. Eat, don¡¯t talk all the time.¡± Eden put the side dishes in the hot pot. ¡°This is my first time at this hot pot restaurant. I heard that it¡¯s quite good.¡±


    Suzanne chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you toe all the way here to eat.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. There are too many familiar faces over there.¡± Eden smiled, and the porcin te in his slender hand was particrly beautiful. ¡°It just so happens that Miss Williams is free, so we came over here to get together.¡±


    Don¡¯t always call me Miss Williams. I¡¯m only three years younger than your brother. Call me Stacy,¡± said Stacy. She not only looked beautiful but also have a beautiful voice. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be admired by so many people.


    ¡°Okay, Stacy, then please take care of me in thepany in the future!¡± Eden said mischievously.


    Not long after, Nancy rushed in with a few cans of beer and shouted excitedly, ¡°Come on, who wants beers? Hot pot and beer are a perfect match!¡±


    ¡°You guys drink, I have to driveter.¡± Suzanne pushed the beer handed over by Nancy to Dalton, who was sitting next to her. ¡°You drink it, and I¡¯ll send you offter.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The two vans are waiting outside, do I need you to send them?¡± Dalton sneered with a cold voice as he opened the can and gulped it down.


    Suzanne was depressed. Why did this kind of cold guy always appear around her?


    Apart from Suzanne, Stacy couldn¡¯t touch alcohol either. It was said that her manager was quite strict. If she found out that she had drunk, she would definitely be reprimanded.


    The ones having the most fun in the private room were Nancy and Eden.


    Eden was not afraid of spicy food, but he did not dare to eat too much. Looking at Nancy¡¯s strong appetite, he was also unconvinced. The two beat their fists and drank while eating, they were truly like two big kids.


    The other three didn¡¯t have much to talk about, so they just buried themselves in eating, which was very boring.


    After eating for a while, Suzanne went to the bathroom.


    Not far from the bathroom was the emergency exit. When Suzanne washed her hands and went out, she happened to see Daltoning over, followed by a person. She quickly stepped back and pressed her body against the wall.


    After waiting for a while, Suzanne estimated that Dalton should have gone to the bathroom before quietly poking her head out to take a look.


    The person who had been following behind Dalton was Stacy. She was currently holding onto the corner of Dalton¡¯s clothes, not letting him go.


    ¡°Dalton, do you have to hide from me like this?¡± Stacy said disappointed. Since her back was facing her, Suzanne couldn¡¯t see the expression on her face. However, she knew that these two definitely know each other.


    Dalton sneered, ¡°Why would I hide from you for no reason? Miss Williams, we don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. You should have cooled down by now, right?¡± Stacy said in a low voice, ¡°I know I used to be too willful, but I¡¯m changing now. Can you give way a little?¡±


    ¡°Give you a little? Okay, you quit the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Dalton, don¡¯t be like this. You know how much effort I¡¯ve made to get to where I am today.¡± Stacy med him for his childishness. ¡°I signed a ten-year contract with thepany. If I terminate the contract, I¡¯ll have to pay tens of millions of liquidated damages.¡±


    Dalton pulled off his sunsses and took a step closer to her. He sternly asked, ¡°Are you really out of money or do you not want to quit?¡±


    When Suzanne, who was eavesdropping on their conversation, saw Dalton taking off his sunsses, she couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked. His face was indeed good-looking, but the most frightening was his eyes, shining with a bloodthirsty cold light, like a ferocious leopard.


    Stacy was also a little scared and unconsciously took two steps back, ¡°Dalton, can you not force me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m forcing you?¡± Dalton startedughing, it seemed to be funny. He grabbed Stacy¡¯s delicate neck and pressed her against the wall, who was a murderer spirit on his body, and it was extremely cold.


    ¡°In order to enter the entertainment industry, you didn¡¯t hesitate to abandon me and go to Australia to study. You were so timid that you were cowardly to break up with me over the phone. Later, you were afraid that yourpany would discover it, so you rushed to break off the engagement with me.¡±


    He closed his fingers around her neck and stared at her coldly. ¡°The Williams Family is such a huge family. Can¡¯t it give you a sense of satisfaction with money and fame? Or arrogant you want the whole world to worship you and like you?¡±


    Stacy grabbed his hand, and her eyes were red as looked pitiable. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I cannot afford your apology,¡± Dalton said faintly as he forcefully pulled his hand out. ¡°Since you like acting so much, then continue to do it. To make everyone know you.¡±


    ¡°Dalton!¡± Stacy almost cried. She threw herself into his arms and tightly gripped his clothes with both hands, ¡°Don¡¯t do this. We grew up together and have been together for more than ten years. How can you just let go?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the selfish one, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to see it clearly.¡± Dalton pushed her away and said in an extremely cold tone, ¡°I¡¯m not a sheep raised by you. When you think of me, you only need to call a few times I would run back automatically.¡±

 Chapter 55: It Almost Didn’t Warm Her Bed

    He put on his sunsses again and said in a cold tone, ¡°You know my character. I¡¯m never a nostalgic person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Stacy covered her face and cried. She could only say these three words.


    She grew up with Dalton, so of course, she knew everything about him. She knew that he was stubborn and that he would never recover what he had lost and would never miss it. But she really liked acting, why couldn¡¯t he forgive her?


    She knew that she secretly went to Australia without telling him was her fault, but she was unwilling to give up that opportunity. In order not to arouse the teacher¡¯s suspicion, she had to break up with Dalton first.


    She thought that he would wait for her, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Even when she was forced to follow her parents to his house to break off the engagement, he was also very silent. He sat opposite her and said nothing.


    With his own strength, he made a name for himself in the military and became a lieutenant colonel at such a young age. As for her, because she was chosen by a discerning director, her career gradually rose, and then she became a popr actor.


    When they saw each other again, five years had passed.


    If she hadn¡¯t happened to meet Eden by chance, Stacy wouldn¡¯t have known that he was back. When she saw him, she was pleasantly surprised and excited. However, he treated her like a stranger and didn¡¯t even spare her a nce.


    She contacted Eden and secretly escaped from the sight of the reporters. She thought that she could soften his heart and let him forgive her willfulness for the feelings of two people from childhood.


    Unexpectedly, he remained unmoved.


    ¡°You actors are good at acting.¡± Dalton coldly chuckled. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to take another look at Stacy¡¯s pitiful appearance. He walked back the way he came and nced in that direction as he passed by the women¡¯s bathroom.


    Fortunately, Suzanne retracted her head quickly, otherwise, he would have caught her.


    Secretly ncing out, Suzanne only patted her chest when she saw that Dalton was far away. She still had a lingering fear in her heart.


    If she had known that Dalton was such a sensitive person, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the bathroom to eavesdrop. It was already a disgraceful thing to eavesdrop. If she was caught on site, it would be so embarrassing.


    Suzanne went to wash her hands and wet them. If she went out and met Stacy, it could be said to be a coincidence.


    However, she did not see Stacy when she went out. When she returned to the private room, she did not see her either. Nancy and Eden are fooling around. Dalton was still sitting in his seat eating.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Suzanne was a little confused. She took out her phone from her bag and was about to call Stacy, but her hand was pressed down by Dalton. His hand was very cold, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°There are few people around her who surrounded her 24 hours a day, are you afraid that she will get lost?¡± Dalton sneered and said in a cold tone. Seeing that Suzanne had given up on the phone, he withdrew his hand.


    Suzanne stuffed her phone back into her bag and quietly moved to the side.


    She used to think that Edwiin was difficult to get along with and that he was cold-blooded. After interacting with Dalton, she felt that Edwiin was nicer to get along with. At least, he only gave her a sense of oppression.


    However, Dalton was simply like a ferocious leopard, as if he could jump up and bite someone¡¯s neck at any moment.


    When it was almost ten o¡¯clock, Nancy finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    Her face was flushed red, and her eyes were misty. She could fall asleep almost as soon as she leaned against the table. Eden was fine. Except for his cheeks being slightly red, he was not drunk at all. It could be seen he had a high alcohol tolerance.


    Seeing that Suzanne didn¡¯t have much strength, Eden wanted to carry Nancy on his back and put her in the car. Unexpectedly, Dalton was faster than him. He directly carried her on his shoulder and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re too eye-catching. Go from the back door and get in the van.¡±


    Nancy¡¯s dress was too short today. When Dalton carried her over his shoulder, even her underwear was exposed.


    Suzanne was angry and embarrassed. She quickly pulled the coat Eden brought with him and tied it around Nancy¡¯s waist to cover her. Heined in a low voice, ¡°Such a person actually had a girlfriend. Fine¡­¡­¡±


    Dalton¡¯s sharp ears heard it. He turned around, and the image of Suzanne lowering her head reflected on his ck sunsses. He said coldly, ¡°Suzanne, do you think it¡¯s fun to eavesdrop?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Suzanne smiled awkwardly, walked around him, and went downstairs.


    When Suzanne drove the car to the door of the hot pot restaurant, Dalton opened the back door and threw Nancy in without any mercy.


    Suzanne frowned. When he closed the door and left, she started the car and drove away from the hot pot restaurant. She cursed Dalton in her heart.


    There was no gentlemanly demeanor at all.


    Although Nancy was less than 105 pounds and looked thin, she was extremely heavy. Even Suzanne, who had little strength, had to spend a lot of effort to pull her out of the car and drag her into the apartment.


    She had just carried her up to the 16th floor, standing in front of the apartment. Before she could take the key out of her bag, Nancy, who was lying on her shoulder, muttered a few words and spat out.


    All of a sudden, the entire corridor was filled with a sour smell.


    Suzanne felt a headacheing on. She dragged Nancy to the bathroom and filled the bathtub with water for her to soak in. Then she ran to the door to clean up the vomit. Just as she took the mop to the balcony to dry, she received a call.


    ¡°Edwiin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Suzanne went into the kitchen with her mobile phone and put it next to her ear. She took out a small porcin bowl and made the sobering soup. Because she was running back and forth, she breathed heavily.


    ¡°Why are you panting?¡±


    ¡°Uh, am I?¡± Suzanne quickly adjusted her breathing and brought the bowl of sobering soup into the bathroom. In a low voice, she asked, ¡°Edwiin, what¡¯s wrong with you calling me sote?¡±


    ¡°How about you ask for leave tomorrow?¡± Edwiin paused for a moment, ¡°Go get the jewelry.¡±


    She never dared to refuse Edwiin¡¯s words and could only agree obediently. When she entered the bathroom, she happened to see Nancy¡¯s head sliding down the side of the bathtub. She was so scared that she rushed over and grabbed her.


    Edwiin heard Suzanne¡¯s scream and thought that something had happened to her. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Suzanne put her cellphone, which was about to fall, on her shoulder and forced a smile. ¡°My roommate fell asleep in the bathtub and almost fell into it.¡±


    ¡°Well, go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good night, Edwiin.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Suzanne felt much more rxed. Taking a deep breath, she took a bath towel to wrap up Nancy and dragged her out of the bathroom.


    However, on the way, The Bath towel slipped off Nancy¡¯s body. Her naked body made Suzanne too embarrassed to look at. It took her a lot of effort to drag Nancy back to her room.


    Suzanne brought over the sobering soup. She wanted to feed it directly to her, but she didn¡¯t expect that even when Nancy fell asleep, she would purse her lips and refuse to open it. She refused to cooperate.


    ¡°You had a good day¡± Suzanne sighed and slowly applied the makeup remover to Nancy¡¯s face.


    When she settled Nancy down, it was already 0 o¡¯clock. She rubbed her shoulders and walked to the bathroom, feeling that she was really about to be Nancy¡¯s boyfriend. She was responsible for her everything. It almost didn¡¯t warm her bed.

 Chapter 56 Had Breakfast Together

    Suzanne turned overzily. As a result, she couldn¡¯t open her eyes to the dazzling sunlight.


    The air conditioner made the room cool andfortable. She hid her head in the quilt again and rubbed her head for a while until she was awake.


    She nced at the rm clock. It was 8:10 in the morning.


    ¡°What?!¡± Suzanne sat up from bed and grabbed the rm clock. Her eyes were wide open.


    Her mobile phone was supposed to ring at 7:40 a. m. Why did the rm clock point to 8:10 a. m. before it rang? Did the time be faster?


    With these thoughts in mind, she reached out to take her phone under the pillow.


    However, she pressed the phone, and the screen was still dark.


    ¡°Could it be that the phone was turned off automaticallyst night?¡± Suzanne muttered. She scratched her head and plugged in the charger. As expected, the phone was died.


    ¡°Hey, Suzanne, you¡¯re awake?¡± Nancy was brushing her teeth and her mouth was full of white foam. When she saw Suzanne wearing a vest and yawning as she walked into the bathroom, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Morning!¡±


    Suzanne nced at her with disdain and tied up her hair with a rubber band. ¡°You look so ugly.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nancy harrumphed and squeezed toothpaste into her toothbrush. She filled the ss with water and handed it to her, with a ttering look. She almost wagged her tail. ¡± Brushing your teeth.¡±


    ¡°I was as tired as a dog yesterday to serve you. You¡¯re going to send me with this?¡± Suzanne nced at her and said in a cold tone. She still took the toothbrush and ss.


    Nancy took a sip of water and spat out the foam in her mouth. She moved closer to Suzanne and said with a smile on her face, ¡°My Suzanne is the best one. I like you the most! I¡¯ll treat you to crabs next time!¡±


    Suzanne knocked on her with the toothbrush and smiled. ¡°You only know how to say this.¡±


    ¡°I know you like eating crabs!¡± Nancy said, ¡°When it¡¯s capable next time, we¡¯ll go to the Yelly Lake and catch some ourselves. Whether it¡¯s braised or steamed, we¡¯ll let the chef serve us!¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have time these days.¡±


    Suzanne brushed her teeth with one hand and pped Nancy¡¯s face away with the other. She was almost like Myron, like a tagalong. ¡°I¡¯m not going to thepany today. Do you want me to send you or take the subway?¡±


    ¡°I know. You are going out for a date.¡± Nancybed her hair in front of the mirror. She seemed to think of something and turned to look at Suzanne. ¡°Suzanne, you¡¯d better hurry up. The handsome guy downstairs has been waiting for you for more than an hour.¡±


    ¡°Handsome guy?¡± Suzanne was stunned. She wore her slippers and ran to the balcony. She was still biting her toothbrush and her mouth was full of white foam. Leaning against the railing, she looked down and gasped.


    A ck Maybach was parked on the road outside the front door of the apartment. A tall and straight figure leaned against the car, casually andzily, with a ck long-sleeved shirt inside the expensive blue suit.


    The man seemed to have waited for a while, there were two or three cigarette butts around his feet.


    Suzanne almost covered her head and groaned. She hurriedly ran back to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. The speed at which she changed her clothes and put on makeup was nearly half faster than usual. Before Nancy could finish her makeup, she had already taken her bag and put on her shoes to go out.


    ¡°Suzanne, what should I do?¡± Nancy leaned on the door frame, pretending to be very aggrieved. Seeing Suzanne¡¯s nervous and anxious look, she couldn¡¯t help but want to tease her.


    Suzanne put on her high heels. Hearing Nancy¡¯s words, she said without looking back, ¡°Go to the subway by yourself. If you are not afraid of traffic jams, you can tack a taxi. I will reimburse you for the fare when youe back.¡±


    ¡°Suzanne is the best!¡± Nancy blew a kiss to Suzanne and twisted her waist. ¡°Call me if you don¡¯te back tonight, I won¡¯t leave the door open for you!¡±


    When Suzanne came out, she was in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t even tie up the square scarf. The light green scarf hung loosely on her fair neck, which made her small face very charming.


    Edwiin threw the cigarette butt onto the ground and stepped on it with the sole. He merely nced at her with his ck eyes. Without saying anything, he opened the car door and sat down.


    Suzanne quickly moved to the side, opened the passenger seat door, and sat down. She said in a low voice, ¡°Edwiin, I¡¯m sorry. My phone ran out of batteryst night and shut down automatically. I didn¡¯t get the call from you.¡±


    Edwiin responded with a ¡°huh¡± and asked, ¡°Where do you want to have breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Wherever, you pick.¡±


    Later, Edwiin drove to Baker Road and took her to a bun shop to order two cages of steamed stuffed buns and tofu jelly.


    Sitting at the small square table, Suzanne was a little surprised.


    Having been getting along with Edwiin for so long, Suzanne knew that although he wasn¡¯t picky about food, he had been very demanding. Breakfast must be nutritious, and he basically wouldn¡¯t eat these steamed stuffed buns or porridge from a roadside shop.


    What was going on today?


    The steamed stuffed buns shop on Baker Road was very famous. It had been running on this street for nearly 20 years, and its steamed stuffed buns were very popr. If they met during rush hour on Monday to Friday, they would basically have to line up for a long time.


    Soon, the shop owner brought over two cages of steamed stuffed buns and two bowls of tofu jelly, with some pickled pickles she had made herself. The color was bright, which greatly increased people¡¯s appetite.


    The steamed stuffed buns were the same size as an infant¡¯s fist. They were all full and crystal. The skins were so thin that they could be broken with a gentle touch with chopsticks. The tender meat stuffing inside could be seen clearly.


    When Suzanne first time had these steamed stuffed buns, she suffered quite a bit. At that time, she didn¡¯t know that there was sauce in it. As a result, when she opened her mouth and took a bite, the soy sauce sshed everywhere, covering her little face. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t hot, so there was no ident.


    She carefully picked up a steamed stuffed bun with her chopsticks and ced it in her bowl. Then, she sneaked a nce at Edwiin opposite her.


    It was probably the first time for Edwiin to eat such steamed stuffed buns, so he couldn¡¯t find that out. He only felt that the buns¡¯ skins were thin and interesting. It was shaking when mped with chopsticks as if they could be broken at any time.


    He opened his mouth and took a bite without hesitation. As a result, the steamed stuffed bun fell from his chopsticks into the bowl. A strong fragrance filled the air, the sauce was sshed on his ck shirt.


    Suzanne lowered her head, bit her lips, and smiled secretly.


    If she had known earlier that Edwiin would do this, she would have used her phone to record this scene and show Nancy back. No matter how handsome a person was, there were times when they would make a fool of themselves when they ate.


    ¡°Is it funny?¡± Edwiin pulled out the tissues from the box beside him. Although he looked embarrassed just now, he wiped his lips elegantly and meticulously. His handsome face attracted a lot of attention.


    ¡°No, no.¡± After a long while, Suzanne finally put away the smile on her face.


    Edwiin nced at her meaningfully. ¡°How to eat this?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suzanne looked at him in confusion.


    The proud man pointed at the steamed stuffed bun in the bowl. His expression was still cold, and he didn¡¯t say please. He just told her, ¡°This steamed stuffed bun was smashed into pieces.¡±


    Suzanne looked at his bowl and wanted tough again.


    Suzanne was afraid to attract Edwiin¡¯s cold eyes, so she had to shift her stool to him and show him how to eat the steamed stuffed bun properly step by step.


    Edwiin was smart, so did he understand quickly. With Suzanne¡¯s demonstration, he learned from Suzanne¡¯s example and really ate it. He didn¡¯t miss a single drop of sauce and ate elegantly.

 Chapter 57: Fantasy

    This breakfaststed for nearly an hour.


    Seeing that owner¡¯s family of four was busying outside, Edwiin had no choice but went out to pay the bill. When the owner¡¯s wife put a handful of change into his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but praise her. ¡°Your steamed stuffed buns are very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Really? As long as you like it.¡± The owner¡¯s wife chuckled and said a few words to Edwiin. Then she turned back to greet other guests. She seemed to be very busy.


    ¡°Edwiin, where are we going next?¡± After getting in the car, Suzanne fastened her seatbelt. When Edwiin got in the car and closed the door, she had already started the car, driven out carefully, and headed for the road.


    Edwiin fastened his seatbelt and crossed his hands in front of his abdomen. He narrowed his eyes and looked aszy as a big boss. His voice was low and enchanting. ¡°Go to VOE.¡±


    Suzanne paused and then replied with an ¡°okay¡±.


    Recently, why did she keep feeling that Edwiin treated her as a chauffeur? Every time he would stop after driving for a while, it would be changed to her to drive while he was resting with his eyes closed.


    VOE was a famous clothing brand that was built in 1879. Its founder was a famous wizard designer in Kasau, Longin. He had won the best design award five years in a row.


    That wizard designer got married to his wife whom he had known for ten years less than two years after he started VOE. In the fifth year, they divorced. After the divorce, the designer had a mental breakdown, and from then on, VOE went downhill.


    The VOE had changed several bosses in several years of the 1990s. Whether it was in spring& summer or autumn&winter shows, they were criticized by the industry. Their performance was declining year by year, and in the end, it was almost closed down.


    After being taken over by a boss in NK for several years, the defeated VOE gradually recovered, and it began to appear in front of the public again, and its performance slowly rose.


    Later, Edwiin used fierce means to get rid of VOE, gradually buying them and bing thergest shareholder of thepany. He changed all the senior executives of thepany and signed up with seven or eight of the most famous designers in the industry.


    The autumn&winter show after VOE¡¯seback came to a perfect end. The next day, almost all the headlines on the front page were about VOE. Many major media and TV stations scrambled to report it.


    The reason why Suzanne knew so much about this matter was because of Edwiin¡¯s ruthless means at that time. He purchased such arge international brand at will, and it took him only three years to bring VOE back to its heyday.


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became.


    Edwiin was a finance major, so why was he suddenly interested in the clothes Industry? He had even spent a lot of money to purchase VOE, the clothing brand.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nearly two hourster, Suzanne got off the highway and entered Vankon City.


    The VOE headquarters was in Kasau, Longin and there were only four to five divisions in Country C. They were basically in first-tier cities. Other than the one in Cherry City, this one in Vankon City was the biggest.


    Suzanne looked up at the tall building that almost reached the sky. For the first time, she felt that their TV station was really pitifully small. In front of this huge thing, it was not evenparable to a small stone.


    The division in the Vankon City was close to Edwiin so he often came here. When necessary, he would summon the senior executives of Cherry City for a meeting.


    Almost everyone in thepany, from the senior executives to the receptionist, knew Edwiin.


    As soon as he appeared in the hall in a blue suit, everyone greeted him loudly with respectful and polite attitudes. Even a tall beauty came up to guide him and personally opened the elevator for him.


    Suzanne followed closely behind him and looked around.


    The difference between the Morrison¡¯s Group and this VOE¡¯s division was too big. The former made people feelfortable, while thetter was extremely stressful, as if the stress came from the bones, forcing them to straighten their backs.


    After they got out of the elevator, another tall beauty quickly came to wee them. When she saw Suzanne behind Edwiin, she was obviously stunned for a moment. Then she sent them to the office with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Boss, do you want a cup of coffee as usual?¡±


    After entering the office, Edwiin took off his coat and threw it casually on the sofa. When he heard the secretary¡¯s question, he just said, ¡°When will Iane?¡±


    The secretary bowed to him. ¡°Deirdre has rushed to Ian¡¯s residence at 10 o¡¯clock. They should be here in about 10 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Seeing that her boss had not given any instructions, the secretary turned her attention to Suzanne and asked politely, ¡°Hello, Miss, would you like anything to drink?¡±


    ¡°Lemonade.¡± Suzanne smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The secretary answered and left politely.


    Only when there were only Suzanne and Edwiin left in the spacious office did Suzanne feel a little awkward. She nced at the man who had buried himself in front of his desk and was flipping through some documents, feeling a little depressed.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to ask. She sat on the sofa and yed with her phone.


    As she yed, she habitually nestled on the sofa and leaned against it. Slowly, she unconsciously bent her legs. Her loosened skirt slipped down, revealing arge part of her fair skin.


    The sofa she was sitting on was facing Edwiin¡¯s desk. The man behind the desk raised his head slightly and looked forward. He could see herzy cat-like appearance, especially the ce where her skirt slipped off, which was very attractive.


    The ck pen slowly rotated on Edwiin¡¯s slender fingers. He looked at her deeply. His originally dark eyes gradually changed and finally calmed down.


    He pursed his lips, and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly. His breath became a little cold.


    Edwiin had a thorough understanding of Suzanne. Even if she just cut her hair he could detect it. Therefore, when he saw the slight changes in Suzanne¡¯s chest, he knew that she had gained weight recently.


    Girls who always liked to be beautiful were never willing to see their bodies grow a little fatter, and Suzanne was no exception.


    Edwiin could always see her counting with her fingers when eating. If the dishes were a little greasy, she would rinse them with two bowls of clear water. If she ate a little more asionally, she would double the amount of exercise the next day.


    Perhaps she had eaten too much recently and had not exercised, so she had gained some weight.


    Edwiin stared at Suzanne with unbridled eyes and slowly moved downward from top to bottom. His undisguised eyes seemed to be taking off her clothes and admiring her porcin doll-like delicate body.


    He was even imagining her biting her lips to seduce him.


    She led his hand to open the metal zipper on her back and kissed him gently and slowly on his Adam¡¯s apple. Then, she moved her small mouth to his chest and yed with fire.


    The more he thought about it, the deeper the look in his eyes became when he looked at the beauty on the sofa. He almost wanted to press her down on the sofa and torture her. He wanted to watch her blush and gasp for breath.

 Chapter 58: You’ve Got Balls Recently

    He looked and thought about it for a while before retracting his gaze.


    He buried his head in the documents. His voice was neither loud nor soft, but it could reach Suzanne¡¯s ears. ¡°Put your feet down. Someone wille inter.¡±


    When Suzanne heard his cold voice, her hand trembled and she almost threw her phone away. She quickly sat up from the sofa.


    She tugged at the hem of her skirt. As soon as her legs touched the carpet, someone rushed in hastily.


    The man didn¡¯t even knock on the door. As soon as he came in, he shouted at the person behind the desk, ¡°Edwiin, was I your wife and cuckold you in thest life so that you tortured me so cruelly in this life?!¡±


    These words amused Suzanne. She turned her head to look in that direction, wanting to see who it was that hade in.


    He was tall and looked about 6 feet tall. However, he was very slim and had fair skin, like a soft woman. The color of his clothes was very bright and it was very eye-catching.


    She had wanted to look up at his profile, but the man seemed to know that she was sizing her up. He turned his head directly and stared at her with his deep blue eyes.


    Wow, this pair of eyes are so beautiful!


    Suzanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight of his eyes.


    She had watched a lot of European movies. Many of the characters¡¯ blue eyes were particrly beautiful, but they more or less wore cosmetic contact lenses. Seeing such a pair of beautiful eyes without cosmetic contact lenses, she was amazed.


    This young man should be biracial. Although he had thick ck hair, his blue eyes and tall nose were very western, and his thin lips were extremely sexy.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It had to be said that God gave him a perfect face.


    Ian was originally angry, but when he saw Suzanne, the beautiful woman, his eyes lit up. He strode to her side and wrapped her small hands. ¡°How old are you? Do you have a boyfriend? Do you need a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suzanne was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so enthusiastic.


    Edwiin¡¯s face darkened. He was originally expressionless, but when he revealed a little anger, his face seemed to be covered with ice. ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Let go what? She¡¯s not your girlfriend!¡± Ian scolded him.


    ¡°So, it turns out that you think 32 sets of clothing are too few.¡± Edwiin stared at him with a faint smile and slowly closed the pen. ¡°In this case, you can set the n for next year.¡±


    Ian red at him fiercely, but this time, he didn¡¯t talk back. He let go of Suzanne obediently and said, ¡°Damn it. One day, I will change my job to Poli Bona and piss you off!¡±


    Edwiin sneered. ¡°Do you have that courage?¡±


    Ian gritted his teeth and was so angry that he stopped talking.


    If he had known that he would meet this treacherous, cold-blooded man in Vena, he wouldn¡¯t have attended that fashion show no matter what. He wouldn¡¯t have sat next to him, and wouldn¡¯t have talked to him either!


    Suzanne was surprised. This was the first time she had seen someone talk back to Edwiin.


    Seeing how rude Ian was to Edwiin, Suzanne thought that they were more than subordinates. When ordinary subordinates saw Edwiin, they would avoid him. How dare they talk back to him?


    Ian sat down next to Suzanne and reached out his hand to her in a friendly and polite manner. He didn¡¯t look as wanton as before at all. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Ian Hawk. I¡¯m the creative director of the VOE in the Country C region.¡±


    That genius designer Ian Hawk?


    Suzanne was stunned and stared at him nkly, forgetting to even shake hands with him.


    She thought that the young man looked quite familiar at first nce. It turned out to be the famous fashion designer Ian Hawk!


    Speaking of Ian, almost all designers in the fashion industry knew him.


    When he was 18 years old, he joined an international brand, Clifford. At the beginning of spring the next year, he released a series of ¡°Spring and Summer advanced customization¡± designed by himself. He received favorable reviews like tides and from then on, Clifford was brought to its heyday.


    Ian was biracial. His father was one of the top entrepreneurs in Country C, and his mother was a famous dancer of the Royal dance Group in Kasau, Longin. It could be said that he had a strong family background.


    He grew up in Kasau, Longin. He returned to Country C not long after joining the Clifford. Later, he settled down in Country C and served as the creative director of the Clifford in Country C.


    Ian¡¯s design had always been noble and elegant. Because it was novel enough and the style was simple and elegant, it was favored by many A-list stars in the country. Most of the stars chose to customize clothes from him.


    Later, Ian resigned from Clifford and joined VOE a monthter.


    On the day he announced that he would join VOE, all newspapers, media, and TV stations exploded. They all reported this matter in a way that could be seen by the public.


    This piece of news caused quite a stir at that time. Suzanne was surprised when she saw it. At that time, VOE was still in the recovery period, and the boss was not Edwiin.


    Suzanne had heard about Ian from newspapers and major media outlets. Even if she wanted to gossip about him changing his job to VOE, she gave up because he never ept interviews from any TV station.


    At this moment, seeing him sitting alive next to her, Suzanne was really a little confused.


    When Ian saw Suzanne staring at him as if he was looking at a national treasure, he waved his hand in front of her eyes and said jokingly, ¡°Beauty,e to your senses. I¡¯m really a living person.¡±


    Suzanne blushed and hurriedly sat upright. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about?¡± Edwiin¡¯s face was cold. When he saw Suzanne staring at Ian with that kind of gaze, he felt ufortable and even his tone was a little bad.


    ¡°Hey, Boss, are you jealous?¡± Iany on the sofazily, nced at him provocatively, and said coldly, ¡°At least people like me. Unlike someone who has been single for so many years and looks so depressed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got balls recently?¡± Edwiin gave him a deep look, rolling up his sleeves a bit.


    Hearing his words, Suzanne felt a little awkward. She lowered his head, not daring to make a sound.


    Ian snorted coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for a gentleman to take revenge. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find an opportunity to finish you with Myron!¡±


    Deirdre happened to be about to send something in. When she heard Ian¡¯s words, she stopped knocking on the door for fear that she would suffer a disaster at this moment.


    Edwiin couldn¡¯t be bothered with his threats. When he saw Deirdre standing at the door, he nodded at her. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Deirdre came in with two bags and said, ¡°Mr. Morrison, the jewelry has been brought back.¡±


    Seeing him point to the sofa, Deirdre understood. She quickly put the two bags on the ss coffee table, took out the sapphire jewelry box, opened it, and ced it in front of Suzanne. ¡°Miss Reid, please take a look.¡±

 Chapter 59: Gift

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Suzanne looked at the set of jewelry and was a little surprised.


    She had seen a lot of famous jewelry brands and collected a lot of jewelry, but this kind of elegant style of jewelry was extremely rare. Its beautiful overall shape was eye-catching.


    Ian nced at the jewelry and gave Edwiin a thumbs-up. ¡°It¡¯s admirable that you can get a set of DERIER¡¯s jewelry in such a short time! I would believe it even if you said that you were Superman.¡±


    Edwiin didn¡¯t want to argue with him. He crossed his arms and leaned against the desk. He looked at Suzanne with his dark eyes. He was elegant like a noble man. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s ears turned red. Why did she feel that Edwiin¡¯s words were so strange?


    DERIER, this jewelry brand Suzanne did know about it. It was a famous brand in Bahrain, Luaf and was popr among a lot of people. However, they did not have any agents or special counters in Country C.


    Suzanne had said before that it was just a banquet. She could choose any one set from many jewelry brands, so there was no need to make it soplicated. She didn¡¯t expect Edwiin to still secretly order one.


    ¡°Beauty, you must be careful when you walk with him.¡± Ian patted Suzanne¡¯s shoulder and educated her like a life mentor. ¡°Maybe someday he will sell you out!¡±


    Suzanne didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Ian¡¯s words. She was about to say that she and Edwiin were brother and sister, but when she identally met Edwiin¡¯s deep eyes, she quickly swallowed back the words that she wanted to say.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been living a really rxed life recently.¡± Edwiin nced at Ian coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve seen her, there¡¯s no other problem now?¡±


    ¡°How could be no problem?¡± Ian was very unhappy. ¡°I don¡¯t even know her size yet. How to design for her? What if the clothes are too small?¡± As he said this, he pulled Suzanne over and was ready to measure her.


    Taking advantage of his long legs, Edwiin took a few steps forward, grabbed Ian¡¯s wrist, and pushed Suzanne behind him without leaving a trace. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m free. Work out the 32 designs first.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why are you so stingy?¡± Ian curled his lips, ¡°She would not be disappeared by my touching.¡±


    Edwiin looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Ian raised his hands and took two steps back. He nced at Suzanne and said, ¡°Beauty, you haven¡¯t told me your name yet!¡±


    Suzanne smiled politely at him. ¡°Suzanne Reid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good name. It¡¯s a perfect match for you.¡± Ian ignored the man who stood in front of her and stared at her with his blue eyes and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you when I have time!¡±


    ¡°Can you?¡± Hearing his words, Suzanne cried out in surprise and was about to run up to him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you my phone number? If you have time, can I talk to you about the interview?¡±


    Edwiin grabbed her arm quickly and said in a cold tone, ¡°Suzanne, I¡¯m his boss. Shouldn¡¯t you ask me if I can let you interview him before you interview him?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suzanne was stunned. She thought about it and felt that his words made sense.


    ¡°Then I¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t have time.¡± Before Suzanne could utter a few words, Edwiin firmly rejected her, not giving her any face at all. ¡°He¡¯s not very good at expressing himself. He¡¯ll say a lot of things he shouldn¡¯t say and ruin your program.¡±


    The more Ian heard, the angrier he became, and his heart ached. He rolled his eyes at Edwiin and left with his little follower Deirdre, wishing never toe into the office again.


    Suzanne lowered her head and bit her lips gloomily.


    She just wanted to interview Ian and ask him about his situation during the past few years in VOE. Why did Edwiin¡¯s tone sound so unfriendly and coldly refused her directly without giving her a chance?


    At around one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she took the things and walked out of the high-rise building of VOE with Edwiin.


    After arriving at the vi of the Morrison¡¯s family, Edwiin asked her to take the things back herself and drove out.


    Suzanne was very tired from driving for a long time. She wanted toe back and rest, but she didn¡¯t expect that Afra had already invited the stylist and art designer. Seeing her return, she hurriedly asked the artist to greet her.


    After being held down for a while, Suzanne was finally exhausted. She was so hungry that her stomach was growling. She sneaked into the kitchen when no one noticed, and ate two small tomatoes.


    Afra attached great importance to this banquet, so she had high requirements for her outfit. She watched the stylist do it while nagging and her hairstyle took nearly two hours to satisfy her.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± Frederic walked in, in a ck suit. Seeing Afra¡¯s beautiful and dignified appearance, he smiled and went up to hug her.


    Afra patted him. ¡°It¡¯s like I wasn¡¯t beautiful before.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful. My wife is always beautiful.¡± Frederic grabbed her hand and kissed her with a smile on her face. Her tone was warm. ¡°Whether it is ten years or twenty yearster, you will always be the most beautiful woman in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you are very corny!¡± Suzanne rubbed her arms and said in disgust, ¡°You don¡¯t usually say that.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is romantic.¡± Frederic put his arm around Afra¡¯s shoulder and raised his eyebrows at Suzanne like a demonstration. He said proudly, ¡°Sweetheart, find a boyfriend like Daddy in the future!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you.¡± Afra snorted. ¡°What are your strengths? I didn¡¯t find any advantage from you. You are not afraid of your daughterughing at you.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Frederic felt wronged. ¡°At least I¡¯m good in some aspects. If you married someone else, you might not have such an excellent son like Edwiin, you can¡¯t deny this.¡±


    Afra blushed. She pped him hard and cursed in a low voice.


    These words were so unabashed that Suzanne blushed and left in embarrassment.


    When everything was ready, it was already past six o¡¯clock in the evening, and the sky gradually darkened.


    Seeing that Edwiin had not returned yet, Suzanne guessed that he must have gone to the banquet first and nned to take a car with the Afra couple. Unexpectedly, Afra said that someone would send her offter.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to waste like this, right?¡±


    ¡°Is there any waste? It won¡¯t cost much oil.¡± Afra didn¡¯t care about these trivial things at all. Before she left, she winked at her with a mysterious smile. ¡°Sweetheart, you just wait for a while.¡±


    However, half an hourter, the person who came to pick up Suzanne was none other than Edwiin.


    Suzanne was surprised. She thought that Edwiin had been talking to someone at the banquet. When she followed him out and saw the extremely dazzling sports car parked outside the door, she was stunned.


    This sports car was not as shy as Myron¡¯s fiery red one. The dark car was shining with silver light under the streetmps. It looked extremely low-key and introverted as if it could blend into the night.


    Edwiin tossed her the key and said with a smile, ¡°This is a gift for you.¡±


    Startled, Suzanne trotted forward and caught the car key. Curious, she flipped to the back of the car and looked at the logo.


    At a nce, her eyes widened.

 Chapter 60: Blooming Brilliance

    Zonda!


    Suzanne stared at the car key in her hand and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    There were few luxury cars she knew, let alone top-notch sports cars. If it weren¡¯t for Myron¡¯s words, she wouldn¡¯t have known that his top-notch sports car, which shone to the extreme, was the famous Bugatti Veyron.


    There was arge car exhibition in Cherry City the year beforest. Frederic was in high spirits when he read the album and took his whole family to have a look. The car exhibition was really crowded and dazzling.


    Suzanne saw a nice-looking sports car at the time, but she didn¡¯t know the logo. Later, Edwiin told her that she knew about the brand of Zonda.


    She checked the Inte when she was bored and was shocked at that time.


    Her eyes were really sharp that chose such a top-notch sports car at first nce! The price of this sports car was seven or eight times higher than Myron¡¯s sports car, and there were only 30 in the world.


    Now, the top-notch sports car that had been disyed at the exhibition was parked in front of her.


    Edwiin leaned against the side of the car and looked at her dazed look. She was biting her lips and looked silly. She frowned in distress, it was cute.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you driving a sports car happily before?¡± He askedzily. ¡°Now there¡¯s no need to drive other¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°You really bought it?¡± Suzanne looked around the sports car, and of course, she saw Edwiin as well. She was a little depressed. ¡°We have a lot of cars at home, so you don¡¯t have to spend so much money to buy such a sports car, do you?¡±


    Edwiin snorted. ¡°You should have changed that shabby car a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°That is VW Beetle!¡± Suzanne snapped back.


    When she met his cold gaze, she shrank her head and said weakly, ¡°But I can¡¯t drive such a sports car to work. It¡¯s too conspicuous and will arouse others¡¯ jealousy.¡±


    Edwiin sneered. ¡°Then why are you driving a car? Why don¡¯t you just walk with your legs?¡±


    Suzanne was extremely angry and hated his words, but she didn¡¯t dare to refute him. She could only swallow her words, pursed her lips, and stopped talking.


    CN International Pop Dinner Party was held in the most luxurious Miranda Hotel in Jena City.


    Those who could be invited to such a big banquet were all famous people in society. Whether they were movie stars, fashion masters, or first-ss entrepreneurs, they were all top figures and were rarely seen in the newspapers.


    Because of this, countless newspapers and media outlets hade early to wait at the entrance of the Miranda Hotel, carrying huge machines on their backs. As a result, the red carpet was full of heads on both sides.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t enter, they had to take a few photos at the door to satisfy themselves. Maybe they could meet some familiar faces and take the opportunity to make up some news!


    The luxury cars parked in front of the red carpet one after another. With shing lights, those who were invited to the dinner party got out of the cars gracefully. With their femalepanions, they walked on the long red carpet with smiles on their faces.


    With the departure of the silver Bentley in the front, a Zonda sports car followed closely behind. The outline of the car was beautiful, and the deep ck gave people a sense of elegance and nobility.


    The people on both sides of the carpet all focused on the Zonda sports car at the same time.


    These entertainment reporters had been waiting at the entrance of Miranda Hotel since one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. They had seen all kinds of luxury cars and top sports cars, but they had never seen a sports car of this style. They could not help but be a little curious about who the owner was.


    As the door to the driver¡¯s seat was pushed open, a slender figure slowly emerged.


    The man was tall and straight, and there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. His sexy thin lips were pursed slightly and looked a little cold. There was a faint smile on his perfect face, who was indifferent and distant.


    The expensive and tailored ck suit was paired with a white, long-sleeved shirt. The silver cufflinks of the shirt were justunched by Cartier this spring, simple and elegant.


    The superior¡¯s strong sense of power over him couldn¡¯t be hidden at all. As soon as he came out, he firmly grabbed everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Edwiin, the boss of VOE, is here too!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. Focus on Edwiin¡¯s face, give him a close-up. Don¡¯t let go of any expression on his face!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Doesn¡¯t he never attend banquets like this? He didn¡¯t even attendst year¡¯s banquet in Cherry City. Why is he here?¡±


    Edwiin¡¯s appearance was like a bomb that shocked all people of the media and newspapers. They were excited and panicky. Even though they knew that they could not post much news about him, they still rushed forward without hesitation.


    They stared nervously at the man, watching him circle around to the other side of the car. He reached out to open the door of the passenger seat. His tall and straight body bent slightly as if he was serving someone.


    Gasping!


    The media reporters all widened their eyes.


    Many of them had followed up on Edwiin¡¯s news. Even if he was photographed at one or two parties asionally, he didn¡¯t have any femalepanions, let alone personally bend down to open the door for someone.


    For a man with a high position to open the door for her, how strong was the background of this woman?


    For the next second, all the cameras were focused on the person sitting in the passenger seat.


    First, it was a pair of silver heels. Then, the dark green dress was exposed. Everyone looked up and was shocked at first, and then eximed.


    The woman was very young, about 20 years old. Her long, ck hair hung loosely on her left shoulder. Her small face was as fair as ivory, and her dark green advanced customized dress wrapped around her delicate figure.


    Her eyes were like stars, extremely dazzling. Her lips were as delicate and tender as the flowers. Her lipstick was light, which made her small mouth extremely attractive.


    She was beautiful, dignified, and elegant. She looked like a debutante. She just stood still, could also attract people¡¯s attention.


    Edwiin stretched out his hand and waited for the fair and tender hand tond in his big palm. He lowered his head slightly and kissed her gently on the back of her hand.


    Everyone was extremely surprised.


    Seeing the young woman bite her lips slightly and walk to the red carpet with a shy expression, all the spotlights were focused on them, and the dazzling lights flickered non-stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Edwiin with a femalepanion. Hurry up and take photos!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we restrain ourselves a little? What if he investigates? Who knows if he will seal the ce again and make us pause work for more than ten days.¡±


    ¡°Well, just do it. He seems to be in a good mood today. Maybe we can get a small piece of news.¡±


    Everyone chatted in private. Although they were afraid of Edwiin, no one stopped, and the cameras followed them closely until they entered the hotel.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They had been waiting here for almost the entire afternoon, from an officer¡¯s family to a top master in the fashion world, an international movie star, to top young masters and daughters of a wealthy family, and then to a big shot like Edwiin. No matter how tired they were, it was worth it.

 Chapter 61: An Uninvited Guest

    The banquet hall of the Miranda Hotel was already full of well-known elites. Edwiin and Suzanne arrivedte and the appearance of the two immediately attracted the attention of nearly half of the people present.


    Many of the important people had ever cooperated with the Morrison¡¯s Group before. When they saw Edwiin appear with a femalepanion, two or three people walked up to them with their wine sses and polite smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, I haven¡¯t seen you at such an asion for a long time.¡±


    Edwiin took two sses of red wine from the tray in the waiter¡¯s hands and handed one to Suzanne. He then clinked sses with the person who had spoken with a sense of alienation. ¡°Mr. Lam, long time no see.¡±


    Mr. Lam was stunned and he took a look at Suzanne and then smiled, saying nothing.


    His smile made Suzanne¡¯s ears go red and she hid behind Edwiin uneasily. She said in a low and uneasy voice, ¡°Edwiin, Mom and Dad¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I told them earlier,¡± Edwiin said calmly as he led her inside the hall.


    Edwiin knew that Suzanne didn¡¯t like this kind of asion. He also knew that she was afraid that others would gossip about her if they knew that she was a member of the Morrison¡¯s Family, so he had already talked to his parents.


    At that time, Afra was quite unhappy. She asked Suzanne to attend the party because she wanted everyone to know Suzanne and know that she had a precious daughter. However, Edwiin did not allow them to make it public.


    On the one hand, Edwiin wanted to protect Suzanne, and on the other hand, he did it for his own purpose. He repeatedly persuaded Afra for a few days and finally made her to agree to regard Suzanne as his femalepanion at the banquet.


    Suzanne suddenly felt warm and a faint smile appeared on her face. Her voice was gentle, ¡°Thank you, Edwiin.¡±


    She was originally beautiful and her attire today only served to make her delicate face look even more beautiful. Edwiin only nced at her once before his grip on the goblet tightened a little.


    The entrepreneurs who had dealt with Edwiin in business walked up to him in twos and threes and greeted him politely.


    As hispanion, Suzanne had no choice but to ept their polite greetings. She nodded with a smile and clinked sses with them and then took a small sip. Walking around, she had already changed several sses of red wine.


    Not long after, Myron entered the banquet hall with a femalepanion.


    It was rare for him to attend the banquet in a formal suit and the teasing smile on his face faded a lot. His amorous eyes were no longer winking at others. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he looked like a gentleman.


    Different from the pure or arrogant femalepanions of the past, thepanion standing beside him was a tall mixed-blood beauty with golden hair that draped over her shoulders, light green pupils, and every single move of hers was filled with the elegance of a westerner.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When Myron saw Edwiin and Suzanne, he smiled widely. Even his voice carried a trace of joy as he walked toward them with his mixed-bloodpanion.


    ¡°Darling, you are so beautiful today!¡± Myron¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Suzanne¡¯s dressing-up. His amorous eyes sparkled again and he almost clung to Suzanne.


    Edwiin stood in front of Suzanne and handed him a ss of red wine. The ss heavily pressed against Myron¡¯s lips. He sneered and said, ¡°I dare you to say one more word.¡±


    Myron groaned in dissatisfaction as he took the ss and obediently took a few steps back.


    He thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I even greet her now? How stingy Edwiin is!¡±


    No wonder the constetion book said that the men of Scorpio were the meanest and the most annoying, which was totally true!


    Seeing Myron suffer, Suzanne secretly smiled. She clinked her ss with Myron¡¯s and said, ¡°Stop ttering me. The beauty beside you is prettier!¡±


    ¡°Look at you! So humble!¡± Myron smiled, put his arm around the shoulders of the mixed-blood beauty, and introduced her generously to Suzanne. ¡°This is Catherine, my girlfriend.¡±


    Suzanne didn¡¯t show much surprise. After getting along with Myron for such a long time, she had known long ago that this guy was like a bee, passing through thousands of flowers and flying away as soon as he picked up the honey. He usually sent his ex-girlfriends away with money.


    If there was no woman by his side one day, it might be that he was ipetent in some aspects.


    The tall beauty named Catherine obviously understood Chinese. After Myron finished speaking, she nodded at Suzanne, with a somewhat sharp voice, which was not as sweet as the girls in China. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Suzanne gently shook hands with her outstretched hand.


    ¡°Enjoy your chatting,¡± Myron said as he walked toward Edwiin, obviously wanting to take him away. ¡°Edwiin and I are going over there to say hello. See you guys at the ballter.¡±


    Edwiin said with disdain, ¡°Why do you drag me with you?¡±


    Myron raised his eyebrows, lowered his head, and whispered in his ear.


    Suzanne saw that Edwiin¡¯s expression had changed. Although he was very unhappy, he still left with Myron. Before leaving, he still told her to be careful and call him if anything happened.


    After they went away, only Suzanne and Catherine were left.


    ¡°A femalepanion has to say hello when she meets someone and she has to stay by herself when her malepanion is apanying someone, which makes me feel bad.¡± Catherine smiled at Suzanne and said helplessly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for work, I wouldn¡¯t attend such an asion.¡±


    Hearing this, Suzanne felt curious, ¡°Then what do you do?¡±


    ¡°A fashion model.¡±


    Suzanne nodded with understanding.


    Myron seemed to be very interested in models. Most of his ex-girlfriends were models, whether domestic ones or foreign ones. He was rarely together with the stars in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Catherine asked, ¡°That person seems to be Edwiin, right? When I was training before in Australia, I saw the local newspapers reporting him.¡±


    Suzanne smiled. Edwiin¡¯s fame was so great that no one could hide it. ¡°I¡¯m his femalepanion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than just apanion, isn¡¯t it?¡± Catherine smiled slightly. Her smile was thought-provoking. She was making fun of Suzanne. ¡°He looks at you differently.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Suzanne was stunned. Remembering that she had seen her photo in his mobile phone, she looked uneasy and shifted her gaze to the side. ¡°No, you must be overthinking.¡±


    ¡°I majored in psychology in college but I simply ended up working in the modeling industry afterwards.¡± Catherine took a sip of red wine and crossed her arms, looking elegant and charming. ¡°I can only say that the doting expression on his face is not hidden deep enough.¡±


    Speaking of this, she was suddenly surprised as if she had seen an acquaintance. A smile appeared on her face, ¡°I see my old friend. Excuse me, I¡¯m afraid I have to leave first.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    After Katherine left, Suzanne¡¯s tense nerves finally rxed. Leaning against the table, she almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily and she looked a little worried.


    Before she could calm down, an uninvited guest came.


    Rae was wearing a pure ck and high-end bespoke dress today, which made her graceful. Her beauty and temperament were not inferior to any socialite. At this moment, she was walking toward Suzanne with a ss of wine in her hand.


    ¡°Miss Reid, long time no see!¡±

 Chapter 62 An Intrigue Against Each Other

    Seeing Rae walking toward her with obvious tion, Suzanne straightened up. Even if she was in a bad mood, she could not lose in front of the enemy.


    Clinking sses with Rae, Suzanne smiled politely and said, ¡°Miss Green, long time no see.¡±


    Rae looked Suzanne up and down with surprise in her eyes.


    Except for this high-end customized dress. Why did she even have a limited-edition jewelry that was sold by DERIER?


    Didn¡¯t they say that it would take at least three months earlier to make an appointment to get the jewelry of DERIER? Suzanne was just a host of a small TV station. How could she have money to buy this jewelry?


    Rae and her father entered the banquet hall after Suzanne and Edwiin, so she didn¡¯t know that Suzanne was Edwiin¡¯spanion. When she saw Suzanne wearing designer clothes from head to toe, she couldn¡¯t help thinking a little wrongly.


    It seemed as if she remembered something. Rae smiled understandingly in her heart and revealed a look of disdain. ¡°Karen had once said that you didn¡¯t behave yourself well and seduced one man after another. Now that I look at it, what she said is really true. I wonder why Vito liked you.¡±


    Suzanne frowned. She hated Rae¡¯s sarcastic words.


    Just then, a voice cut in. ¡°Rae, what are you doing here?¡±


    Without looking, Suzanne knew who it was.


    She found it somewhatical. The world was just too small because she had encountered the two people she least wanted to see at this banquet. It turned out that her two enemies were actually cousins.


    Karen was also wearing a gown today, and her makeup was exquisite. Although the gown was not custom-made and was not as high-quality as Suzanne¡¯s and Rae¡¯s, fortunately, she had a delicate face, which was quite eye-catching in the crowd.


    When Karen saw Rae, she was no longer as domineering as she had been when facing Suzanne. She immediately became extremely well-behaved and held her arm like a child. ¡°Rae, why don¡¯t you say hello to those bosses with Vito?¡±


    A nobody like Karen could not enter the banquet where celebrities gathered. Fortunately, her cousin Rae was rich, so she could take advantage of the situation ande with her.


    ¡°I apanied him to walk around just now!¡± Raeined, ¡°I was a little tired after walking for a while in high heels, so I let him go by himself.¡±


    Karen giggled, shook her arm, and said enviously, ¡°Look at you, Vito dotes on you so much!¡±


    ¡°Vito treats you like a treasure and is reluctant to make you do anything. You said that you were tired so he didn¡¯t let you continue to walk around with him. It would be great if I could find a boyfriend like Vito.¡±


    ¡°You only know how to tease me, don¡¯t you?¡± Rae slightly touched Karen¡¯s forehead and said with a smile, ¡°If you want, I can take you to meet those young talents next time. You can try to date them.¡±


    ¡°That would be excellent! Thanks!¡± Karen agreed readily.


    How inferior could the young talents Rae knew be? It would be best if she could find a powerful and influential boyfriend to dote on her by taking advantage of Rae.


    After chatting with Rae for a long time, Karen finally had time to look at the person in front of Rae.


    She thought that the person opposite her was Rae¡¯s friend and was about to greet her when she suddenly realized that it was Suzanne. Her smile immediately disappeared and she furrowed her brows in disgust. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Suzanne stood there and heard the two of them chatting. The more she heard, the more upset she felt. Particrly, when Karen said how Vito doted on Rae, her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache.


    Seeing Karen asking her in an unfriendly tone, the corner of Suzanne¡¯s mouth curled into a proud smile. Her aura was not inferior to the two of them, ¡°Hmm? Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Karen sneered with disdain. She crossed her arms and looked Suzanne up and down for a long time. She said sarcastically, ¡°Did you use the breakup fee Myron had given you to buy these luxury goods?¡±


    ¡°Did she use to be with Myron?¡± Rae was a little surprised. Karen had told her that Suzanne was a light woman, but she had never told her that the person was Myron.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what she did.¡± Karen snorted, ¡°There is also a man in a Maybach who hase to thepany to pick her up several times. It seems that they have got illicit sexual rtions!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a high standard.¡± Rae nced at Suzanne. ¡°First, it¡¯s my man Vito, then it¡¯s Myron, and then it¡¯s a Maybach man. In terms of appearance, you¡¯re not very beautiful. Is it because you¡¯re good at bed?¡±


    Karen was stunned for a moment, and then she burst intoughter, gloating.


    Suzanne clenched her ss tightly and didn¡¯t make a sound. When she heard Rae¡¯s words, her expression finally changed. With coldness in her eyes, she stared at her coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my man in check and won¡¯t let you hook him up,¡± Rae said with a faint smile and nced at the central area of the hall. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t stayed with Myron for a long time. Thepanion he brought today is not you.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°So what?¡± Suzanne suddenlyughed with a charming look in her eyes. ¡°Compared with Myron, I¡¯m afraid that your man is no match for him. Fortunately, I broke up with that kind of man long ago.¡±


    Rae¡¯s expression changed at once.


    Karen knew from Rae that Vito had dated Suzanne before. When she heard Suzanne say such words, she felt a little irritated. She shouted coldly at her, ¡°Suzanne, do you have no shame?¡±


    ¡°Then tell me how I hooked up with other men.¡± Suzanne nced at her with a cold smile. ¡°Before I broke up with my ex-boyfriend, it seems there was a homewrecker. Does she have shame?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Seeing that she was unable to outspeak Suzanne, Karen was so angry that she directly grabbed the ss of red wine in Rae¡¯s hand and sshed it toward Suzanne.


    Suzanne wasn¡¯t the kind of pitiful person to wait for someone to pour wine on her. She moved slightly to the side. She had wanted to move her body to the side to avoid the red wine, but she lost her bnce and almost fell.


    Fortunately, a pair of strong and powerful arms caught her waist in time and helped her up considerately.


    The man¡¯s aura was cold, and his breath smelled of red wine. He slowly helped her up and asked in a low and cold voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Suzanne bit her lower lip and felt a little uneasy in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect him toe here at all. She shook her head and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Edwiin nodded gently and did not let go of her waist. He almost embraced her in his arms. Without looking at Rae and Karen, he took Suzanne away.


    The two women didn¡¯te back to their senses until Edwiin and Suzanne were far away.


    Karen was still a little confused when she turned to look at the man¡¯s charming back. She asked Rae with uncertainty and caution, ¡°Rae, is that man Edwiin?¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Rae secretly cursed, gritting her teeth so hard that they almost broke.


    Rae thought, ¡°Why are all the men Suzanne knew not ordinary ones? Myron aside, why can she also be together with a man like Edwiin?¡±


    Thinking of the embarrassing scene of being ruthlessly rejected by such a cold man at a banquet a few years ago, Rae felt very upset. Clenching her fists tightly, she stared at the two people who were getting farther and farther away.

 Chapter 63: Get Your Hand off Me

    Afra and Frederic had been chatting with their old friends. When they saw Edwiining with Suzanne in his arms, they waved to them and asked the waiter to bring two more sses of red wine.


    ¡°I guess everyone knows my son.¡± Afra said with a smile. Because of Edwiin¡¯s great reputation, Afra, as his mother, was also stained with a lot of glory. She was very confident in front of her old friends.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Edwiin is so excellent?¡± An old friend chuckled. ¡°Your son is brilliant. He has made such a big name for himself in just a few years abroad. How extraordinary!¡±


    The speaker was an old man surnamed Lee. His son and Frederic were good friends. The two families were on good terms. They would gather to enjoy themselves when they were free.


    ¡°You tter him too much.¡± Frederic clinked sses with him and said modestly, ¡°This guy just took advantage of the good economic situation to make some money. Don¡¯t think highly of him, or he will be arrogant.¡±


    Edwiin politely greeted his parents¡¯ friends. He was polite and thoughtful. Naturally, Suzanne, who was standing next to him, had to do the same.


    ¡°Eh? The girl looks quite pretty,¡± said someone. ¡°Is she Edwiin¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Afra was a little embarrassed. Thinking that her old friend might have misunderstood, she said, ¡°Aha, no, my son hasn¡¯t got a girlfriend yet. This is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Auntie Wendy¡¯s daughter.¡± Edwin interrupted her with a smile on his face, but he warned her with his eyes, ¡°Mom, have you forgotten?¡±


    Afra quickly stopped herself from finishing her words. She patted her forehead and she was a little annoyed. She smiled embarrassedly at the crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I almost forgot.¡±


    Suzanne breathed a sigh of relief. She was deeply afraid that Afra would reveal her identity in front of so many people.


    Later, she took the opportunity to say that she wanted to go to the bathroom and escaped from Edwiin.


    After leaving Edwiin, Suzanne felt much better, without so much depression. Why didn¡¯t he talk to those big bosses instead of taking her in front of Afra?


    Suzanne washed her face with water, and the cold water made her feel refreshed.


    She wiped the water from her hands with a tissue, lifted her skirt, and walked out of the bathroom. When she happened to meet Vito, who had juste out of the men¡¯s room, the two pairs of eyes met.


    All of a sudden, she held her breath and was stunned on the spot.


    Vito¡¯s outfit today was no different from usual. His hair wasbed neatly and he had an exquisite wristwatch on. He was still as handsome and attractive as ever.


    If anything had changed about him, it would be the pair of jet-ck eyes that were staring at Suzanne now. There was a hint of surprise and praise in his eyes as if her outfit satisfied him very well.


    Suzanne looked at his handsome face with a dazed expression.


    Having not seen each other for such a long time, she thought that she hadpletely forgotten him. Unexpectedly, when she saw him again, she would still panic and feel heartache. She could no longer control her emotions with just a few nces at him.


    That¡¯s it! He was the man she had loved for four years. How could she forget him so easily?


    Even if she ate a piece of cake, the delicious taste could still linger in her heart for a long time after eating, let alone a person who she had loved for four years? Every little thing they got along with was engraved in her heart.


    After being in a daze for a while, Suzanne withdrew her gaze. She reached out to gather the loose hair by her ears, lowered her head slightly, lifted the hem of her skirt, and walked past him.


    Just as she was about to walk past him, he reached out to grab her wrist and stop her from leaving.


    Suzanne was forced to stop. She turned her head with a polite smile on her face. ¡°Excuse me, sir. Please let go of me. I¡¯m leaving. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Vito smiled in an extremely elegant manner. With a little effort, he forced Suzanne to stick close to the wall, and the hot breath almost enveloped her all over.


    Why did he think that his ex-girlfriend was bing more and more beautiful?


    It seemed that since the two of them quarreled and she said that they broke up, she really left without any reluctance. When they saw each other again, it was at the Ferretti West Restaurant.


    At that time, looking at the intimacy between Myron and Suzanne, Vito really thought that she had hooked up with the Follette family after breaking up with him, so he secretly sends someone to investigate it but there was nothing going on between them.


    At that time, he felt that she had changed a lot and became more beautiful and charming. She had a temperament that was somewhat different from before. There was a kind of pride in her eyes that he had never seen before.


    In the past, Suzanne had been very gentle. When she was with him, she had always been obedient. Whether it was when she studied in college or when she came out to work, she had a faint smile on her face. From time to time, she liked to act as a spoiled child.


    In fact, Vito had a good impression of his ex-girlfriend. After all, he spent a year chasing after her. He got tired of Rae¡¯s making trouble out of nothing and he missed the gentle Suzanne more and more.


    Suzanne pressed herself against the wall. She didn¡¯t want to spend too much time with him and rejected him in a cold voice. ¡°Mr. Brown, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much for us to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Suzanne, howe I didn¡¯t realize you were so charming before?¡±


    Vito smiled and slowly approached her. He pinched her chin and forced her to look up. ¡°You have a good rtionship with Myron, and now you¡¯ve be Edwiin¡¯s femalepanion, huh?¡±


    Thinking of the scene of Suzanne holding Edwiin¡¯s arm and entering the banquet hall, Vito felt a little upset and even jealous.


    ¡°How could a cunning businessman like Edwiin get everything so nice?¡±


    His birth, career, appearance, and even the women around him were all very dazzling.


    He was angry and jealous. He even wished he could pull Suzanne away from him.


    This woman used to be his, and now she naturally belonged to him, too. How could that guy get his hands on her?


    Suzanne pped his hand away forcefully with a cold expression, pushed him away, and stood up straight. ¡°Mr. Brown, has no one told you that touching others without greeting is very rude?¡±


    ¡°You are not others¡± Vito looked straight at her and said in a low voice, ¡°We have known each other for so long.¡±


    ¡°Really? How can¡¯t I recall it?¡± Suzanne sneered. ¡°Mr. Brown, you¡¯d better go back and spend some time with your girlfriend! Otherwise, she¡¯ll use me of shamelessly hooking up with her boyfriend.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Suzanne walk around him, Vito¡¯s eyes darkened and he seemed a little unhappy. He stretched out his hand to grab her, but he didn¡¯t expect that his wrist would be caught by someone in mid-air. The strength was so great that he frowned.


    ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you hear my friend ask you to let go?¡± The young man grabbed Vito¡¯s wrist tightly, and there was a hint of disdain in his blue eyes. ¡°If you touch her again, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

 Chapter 64: Gentle Treatment

    Suzanne was a little impatient at first, but when she saw Lan, she breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.


    Lan was not in bright-colored suit as he had been in the morning. He was dressed in a white suit and had a slender figure. He was handsome, and his blue eyes were extremely beautiful. He gave people a very gentle feeling.


    Vito knew Lan. When he saw that Lan was here in person, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little surprised. He turned his head to look at Suzanne. He really didn¡¯t expect that Suzanne also knew this famous fashion designer.


    ¡°It turns out that I really don¡¯t understand you.¡± He sighed as if he was a little upset.


    Suzanne sneered and thought, ¡°Yeah, you know little about me. Other than when I was in school, you barely had any contact with my friends and family after I came to work. Every time you said that you would meet me next time if I had something to say.¡±


    Suzanne didn¡¯t want to recall those unpleasant memories, so she moved away a little, lowered her gaze, and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Brown, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll waste such a good opportunity to negotiate with those big shots today.¡±


    Vito stared at Suzanne for a long time. When Lan let go of his wrist, he pursed his lips. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and left quickly. It seemed that Suzanne¡¯s words reminded him that it was a banquet for those famous elites.


    ¡°Do you know each other before?¡± Lan stared at Vito¡¯s back for a long time. When he turned to look at Suzanne, he found that she did not look well.


    Suzanne was silent for a moment, and then she nodded. She felt that there was no need to hide this from him, so she said helplessly, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s my ex.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Such an inferior man!¡± Lan was shocked.


    Heughed a few times and thought it was really interesting. He couldn¡¯t help joking, ¡°Edwiin actually allowed you to date such a man? Tut-tut, after knowing him for so long, why didn¡¯t I know that he has be so broad-minded?¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s face turned red and she said awkwardly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Edwiin.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Are you trying to say that you are just his sister?¡± Lan snorted and obviously didn¡¯t believe Suzanne¡¯s words. ¡°If you guys have nothing to do with each other, how could he know your size and ask me to design a few sets of clothes for you?¡±


    Remembering that ridiculous night, Suzanne felt ashamed. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to exin, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Why did Edwiin remember her measurements so well? It was too embarrassing.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Faced with Lan¡¯s inquisitive gaze, Suzanne felt a little flustered. After exchanging a few words with him, she found an excuse to leave in a hurry. As soon as she arrived at the banquet hall, she bumped into by Edwiin.


    ¡°Is anything all right? You don¡¯t look well.¡± Edwiin came forward and slightly furrowed his brows. He lightly waved his hand and the attendant with a tray next to him politely withdrew.


    ¡°Do I?¡± Suzanne touched her cheek and squeezed out a smile. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve walked for too long in high heels. I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    Edwiin didn¡¯t say anything. He walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her waist, leaning more than half of her body into his embrace. Then, he turned around and led her to the rest area not far away.


    Suzanne tensed up, and even her voice sound nervous. ¡°Ed, Edwiin, it is such a good opportunity for you talk business here. Why don¡¯t you go ahead?¡±


    ¡°When did I need to find someone else?¡± Edwiin sneered. His cold voice carried the usual indifference and arrogance, but he also had the capital to be arrogant, ¡°It¡¯s good enough to just stand there and let them find me.¡±


    Suzanne gave a hollowugh and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She had just sat down on the soft leather sofa with Edwiin¡¯s help and her nerves rxed a little. Before she could react, he lifted his skirt and helped her take off her silver high heels.


    Suzanne eximed and bit her lower lip. Her tender feet rested on his leg. His palm was wide and hot, and he massaged her slowly and gently to relieve her pain.


    Edwiin called the lobby manager on patrol and told him the shoe size. After the manager left, he didn¡¯t stand up. Instead, he took off Suzanne¡¯s high heels on her other foot and massaged her feet.


    ¡°Edwiin, no, there¡¯s no need,¡± Suzanne said in a low voice. She wanted to pull her foot back, but his big hand held her tightly and she couldn¡¯t move at all. She could only put it on his leg.


    Edwiin¡¯s attitude made her a little flustered, especially when she saw that many people in the banquet hall were looking at her. She felt even more uneasy.


    Fortunately, those media reporters were all blocked at the door of the hotel. If they saw what the big boss of the VOE does for a woman, they would probably take the opportunity to make another explosive news.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t massage it, you¡¯ll have trouble going to work tomorrow.¡± Edwiin frowned. He felt very ufortable when he saw that Suzanne¡¯s toes were slightly red. He wouldn¡¯t be able to buy high heels of this brand next time.


    Rae and Karen were not far away from them.


    Seeing Edwiin¡¯s attitude toward Suzanne, Rae felt very ufortable.


    She had been keeping an eye on Edwiin for a long time, but she hadn¡¯t seen any scandals. The mostmon person around him was his beautiful andpetent secretary, Deirdre. She didn¡¯t expect that Suzanne would appear this time.


    Remembering that Karen said there was a man who drove Maybach to pick up Suzanne, Rae frowned. Edwiin was also driving a ck Maybach. If it was really him who was picking up Suzanne, hadn¡¯t they known each other for a long time?


    ¡°Shameless woman!¡± Karen snorted and stood next to Rae with her arms crossed. She was a little dissatisfied and jealous. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why such a good man would take a fancy to Suzanne. It¡¯s irritating.¡±


    ¡°She must have her own ability.¡± Seeing Suzanne¡¯s shyness and uneasiness, Rae was a little jealous, and her tone was cold, ¡°Since she can be treated like this by Edwiin, it shows that she is not only his dancing partner.¡±


    ¡°Yet the two can¡¯t be a couple,¡± Karen concluded. She looked in the direction of Rae¡¯s gaze toward to Suzanne and said with disdain, ¡°If she really bes Edwiin¡¯s girlfriend, why is she still staying in a TV station?¡±


    Rae waved at Karen. Seeing her approach, she whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted Suzanne¡¯s position? I¡¯ll talk to my father when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Hearing that, Karen was delighted.


    Although she was working in Suzanne¡¯s department now, for some reason, she only acted as a host for the evening news. If she could take over Suzanne¡¯s position and be the host of a variety show, her poprity might instantly soar by a dozen times.


    After being excited for a while, the smile on Karen¡¯s face cooled down. She said with some embarrassment, ¡°But Rae, she has Myron¡¯s support. Last time, I saw him talking to Mr. Hook at our TV station. Will it be difficult to deal with this matter?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Rae smiled softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I would drive her out of the TV station. Can Myrone to me for revenge?¡±


    Karen was stunned. Thinking of some of Rae¡¯s ns, she couldn¡¯t help smiling sweetly. Holding her arms, she said coquettishly, ¡°Rae, my future is up to you. Please!¡±

 Chapter 65 Period Cramps

    Not long after, the lobby manager rushed over with an exquisite shopping bag.


    Inside the shoe box was a pair of silver-white t shoes with pointy ends. There were some golden nails around it for decoration. The two thin straps added a bit of beauty to it. The style was simple and elegant.


    Edwiin put her feet in the t shoes and asked her whether they were suitable or not. Then, he wrapped the two thin ribbons around her slender calves.


    After putting on the t shoes, Suzanne seemed to have be shorter. After standing up from the sofa, the hemline of her skirt dragged to the ground. She quickly lifted the hem of her skirt and said with a conflicted expression, ¡°Why don¡¯t I put on high heels?¡±


    ¡°There will be a danceter. If I hold my skirt hem to dance, it will be so embarrassing!¡±


    Edwiin lowered his head slightly and looked at her with his dark eyes.


    Suzanne quickly looked away, took his arm, and left the rest area obediently. She didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Fortunately, the banquet hall was covered with a carpet, so she didn¡¯t have to worry that her skirt would get dirty even if it fell to the ground.


    Edwiin worried that Suzanne would suffer, so he didn¡¯t take her to the crowded ces. asionally, he would say hello to acquaintances. When he saw people whose profession were close to hers, he would take her up to talk to them.


    In just an hour, Suzanne had received several business cards from first-ss entrepreneurs, including the phone numbers of two famous singers. She was overjoyed.


    She didn¡¯t expect to gain so much bying to the banquet!


    Although most of the credit should go to Edwiin, she was very happy to think that she would have got something to do in the next few months. She was no longer depressed, and there was a faint smile on her face.


    Edwiin nced at her smiling face and took a sip of red wine. ¡°It¡¯s so tiring to read the materials and drafts all day long, but you¡¯re still so happy.¡±


    ¡°They are all bonuses.¡± Suzanne put a few business cards in her bag, and her voice was full of joy. ¡°If I can make an appointment with them sessfully, I will get a lot of bonuses.¡±


    Edwiin deliberately sneered.


    Suzanne was already used to his disdain and couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.


    How could a nobody like her, who had been working in the TV station,pare to a capitalist like Edwiin?


    Arge enterprise under Edwiin earned 15 dors per second. The ie of one week was equivalent to her sry in recent years, not to mention the bonus. It was just a little for him.


    Suzanne picked up a ss of red wine from the waiter¡¯s tray and followed Edwiin to an acquaintance. She greeted him politely. As soon as she took a sip of the red wine, before the liquid flowed down her throat, her stomach slightly throbbed in pain.


    Later on, the slight pain turned into cramps. She could not help but frown. She bent slightly and the smile on her face was almost gone. She looked pale.


    When Edwiin saw her, he ced his palm on her waist to support her. He asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Suzanne shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My stomach hurts a little.¡±


    Edwiin turned around and apologized to his acquaintance before leaving with Suzanne. However, before Suzanne could take more than two steps, she groaned and the goblet slipped from her hand. She was so weak that she almost fell over.


    Edwiin pursed his lips and his eyes turned cold. He threw his ss at the waiter next to him, picked up Suzanne in his arms, and walked quickly toward the banquet hall¡¯s entrance.


    On both sides of the red carpet outside the hotel, countless media reporters were waiting for news. When they saw someoneing out, they quickly took action.


    And when they saw that the person who came out was Edwiin, they became even more excited.


    The car had already been driven over by a hotel staff.


    Edwiin quickly walked toward the car with her in his arms. He didn¡¯t even look at the reporters. His aura was cold, and his voice was neither too loud nor too low, which could be heard clearly by the people around him even through there were various clicking lights.


    ¡°Calm down. Report some other news tomorrow.¡±


    Such simple words made all the media reporters stop. Their focus was no longer on him. They looked at him quietly and even felt a little afraid.


    What he meant was simple and clear. And everyone understood it.


    The ck Zonda was racing on the wide asphalt road. Edwiin breathed heavily and nced at Suzanne in the passenger seat. She was getting paler and paler, so he stepped on the gas harder.


    Soon, the car arrived at the hospital.


    Edwiin carried her out of the car and ran straight to the emergency department. With a cold voice, he asked the nurse to call the chief physician over.


    The chief physician of the emergency department had just finished dealing with a patient and was resting. Before he could take two bites for lunch, he was urged out by a nurse running hurriedly.


    The chief physician looked impatient, thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t hurry me. If he or she won¡¯t be in a serious situation, why not just wait outside for a while. I¡¯ve been on duty until now and I haven¡¯t had a bite. I almost starved to death!¡±


    However, when he found out Edwiin in the corridor, the chief physician swallowed his curses and led Edwiin to the nearest ward seriously.


    ¡°Oh my god, it hurts!¡± Suzanne gritted her teeth. Her forehead was covered with sweat. Leaning against Edwiin¡¯s chest, she almost fainted from the cramps.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We¡¯re at the hospital now.¡± Edwiinforted her and looked coldly at the chief physician.


    The chief physician¡¯s heart trembled and he hurriedly asked him to put Suzanne on the bed. He hurriedly took out all kinds of instruments to examine Suzanne. In just a few seconds, he was stunned.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Edwiin red at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The chief physician looked a little awkward. Looking at Suzanne, who was curled up on the hospital bed, his words were a little stuttering. ¡°She¡¯s having period cramps.¡±


    Edwiin looked gloomy. He knew that women would have period cramps sometimes, but what Suzanne¡¯s was too scary. It was more a torture than cramps.


    ¡°Every month?¡±


    The chief physician was a little confused. Seeing that Edwiin was asking him, he rubbed his nose uneasily and said, ¡°Not really. asionally. Maybe it¡¯s because she didn¡¯t pay attention to her food before.¡±


    Edwiin frowned slightly. ¡°Is there a need to prescribe some medicine?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The chief physician waved his hand. When he saw that the man showed no signs of anger, he couldn¡¯t help heaving a sigh of relief, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the nurse to bring a few pieces of heatwraps over.¡±


    ¡°You can also put your hand on her abdomen to make her warm. Although it¡¯s not so useful, it can relieve her pain. Pay more attention in the next few days. Don¡¯t make her eat those raw cold things and drink more brown sugar water.¡±


    After sending the chief physician out, Edwiin sat down at the side of the bed. Looking at Suzanne¡¯s extremely pale face, he felt sorry for her.


    He picked up a thin nket from the side and covered her with it. His hand moved along her skirt and moved upward bit by bit. His burning palm covered her abdomen as he massaged her gently, hoping to ease some of the pain for her.

 Chapter 66: Taking Care of Her

    Not long after, the nurse who followed the chief physician came in with a box of heatwraps. She was petite and looked young, wearing a pink nurse uniform.


    It was rare for the young nurse to see a man like Edwiin, who was so good-looking and protective of his girlfriend. She felt envious just by looking at him from the side. Therefore, when she handed him the box, she added a note.


    ¡°You can get up early tomorrow and make it for her,¡± the nurse whispered with a blush on her face. She secretly lowered her head and nced at him several times. ¡°Don¡¯t take too much of the brown sugar. It¡¯s too sweet and doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Edwiin looked at the note carefully and put it in his pocket, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The nurse waved her hand and her face turned red. Although the man¡¯s words were cold, his voice was low and seductive, making her felt dizzy.


    When she sent Edwiin out, the nurse had been staring at Edwiin¡¯s tall and straight back. She secretly fantasized about how great it would be if she could find a boyfriend with half of this man in the future!


    Suzanne clutched his shirt tightly. Although it didn¡¯t hurt as much now, she felt weak all over. Even her voice was soft. ¡°Edwiin, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home,¡± said Edwiin. He opened the car door with one hand and carefully ced her inside.


    The nurse¡¯s continuous staying in the ward made him couldn¡¯t stick the heatwrap to Suzanne. So he went out to pay the bill and he simply took her and left.


    Suzanne hummed in agreement. She turned her head slightly and closed her eyes.


    After getting out of the hospital, Edwiin took a detour and didn¡¯t dare to drive too fast. From time to time, he would nce at Suzanne out of the corner of his eye, for fear that she would feel ufortable again.


    In just a few minutes, a soft ringtone sounded in the quiet car.


    Suzanne frowned.


    Edwiin frowned and slowed down the car a little. He took the handbag out of her hand and opened it quickly. The white phone was still singing.


    ¡°Suzanne, is the date fun?¡± As soon as the phone was connected, Nancy on the other end of the line shouted before Edwiin could speak, ¡°It¡¯s already past 10 o¡¯clock. Are you noting back?¡±


    ¡°On the way.¡± Edwiin nced at Suzanne and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Nancy was stunned. After hearing what he said, she realized that it wasn¡¯t Suzanne and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought it was Suzanne.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Edwiin said. ¡°You cane down to open the doorter. I don¡¯t know the password.¡±


    Nancy was silent for a few seconds before cautiously asking, ¡°Are you her boyfriend? The one we sawst time?¡±


    The way she addressed him made Edwiin feelfortable, and he responded with an affirmative answer.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is!¡± Nancy seemed to have understood a bit. Then, it seemed as if she thought of something. She cried out in rm, ¡°Ah, the apartment¡¯s power went out! Why don¡¯t you take her back your house? It is too hot without an air-conditioner.¡±


    Edwiin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll get even with you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Nancy smiled happily and said slyly, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, what¡¯s wrong with me giving you a hand! Besides, Suzanne loves me the most, so she definitely won¡¯t hit me!¡±


    She was full of confidence.


    Edwiin turned his head to look at Suzanne, who was sleeping soundly, and said softly, ¡°Okay, then she won¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll go to sleep with peace of mind. Remember to send her to the TV station before 9:20 tomorrow morning. Our chief operator Mr. Hook said that there will be a regr meeting. Those who arete will have their exam marks and bonuses deducted.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Edwiin entered the password and switched it on.


    No matter what password Suzanne set, it couldn¡¯t be without the numbers of 7, 2, and 6, so Edwiin reorganized it slightly. Combined with the password of herputer, he easily solved the password of her mobile phone.


    Edwiin browsed through the contacts and album. As expected, he did not see any traces of the man before, so he felt a little rxed. After entering a series of numbers into the new contacts list, he put the phone back in her bag.


    It was already past eleven o¡¯clock when he drove back to his apartment.


    He carefully ced Suzanne on the bed and helped her take off her shoes. He casually picked up what the nurse had given him beside her and flipped it to the back page to look at the usage procedure. Then he looked at Suzanne.


    Should he do it himself, or should she do it herself?


    It was quite a serious question. If he came to help her, he would have to take off her dress. What if she woke up halfway? Would she p him in the face reflexively?


    Edwiin rubbed the space between his eyebrows. After a few seconds of silence, he reached out to pinch her soft cheeks. ¡°Suzanne.¡±


    Suzanne hummed and pped his hand away. She turned her back on him.


    Edwiin stared at her back for a long time. Then he got up and threw the things on the bedside table.


    The fact that she could turn over proved that she didn¡¯t hurt anymore, so he wouldn¡¯t have to stick the heatwrap to her.


    He closed the floor-to-ceiling window tightly, stood under the air conditioner, and felt that the temperature was suitable. Then he turned off the light, left the room, and went to sleep on the sofa in the living room.


    The apartment bought by Edwiin had two bedrooms and one living room. He used one bedroom as the master bedroom to sleep, and the other bedroom had severalrge bookcases and desks, which could be used as a study room.


    Fortunately, he had bought one more set of sheets. Otherwise, he would have had to sleep with a thin nket over his head that night.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking a shower, Edwiin dried his hair and fell asleep on the sofa. He narrowed his eyes for a while before gradually falling asleep. However, he was woken up by the noise in the master bedroom again.


    He immediately got off the sofa, furrowed his beautiful brows, and hurried to the master bedroom.


    The head bedroom was lit with a warm yellow bedsidemp in front of the bedside table. At this moment, Suzanne, who was sleeping on the big bed, was curling up and clutching the quilt tightly. She was groaning in pain with a pale face.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Edwiin leaned in and reached his hand into the nket.


    Suzanne held his arm tightly, and her trembling voice was a little broken. ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Edwiin sighed helplessly and bent down to kiss her on the cheek. He massaged her abdomen with his big hand and said gently in a gentle voice, ¡°It will be all right. I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Under his massage, Suzanne¡¯s felt a bit rxed as if she didn¡¯t feel that much pain. Even though she had fallen asleep, her hands still held his arms tightly.


    Edwiin was extremely patient. He sat by the bed and massaged her for nearly half an hour. After she fell asleep in pain, he carefully pulled his arm out of her grasp.


    He took off her dress and forced himself to put the heatwrap on for her. Then he found pajamas and put them on her. After that, he ran to the kitchen to boil water with sweat all over his head. When he looked through the refrigerator, he found that there was no brown sugar.


    Edwiin looked at the kettle and then looked at the time on his watch. He sighed, grabbed a coat, and hurried out of the apartment with his car keys in hand.

 Chapter 67 The Stained Sheets

    It was almost two o¡¯clock in the morning. The street was deserted, and there was almost no one on it.


    Edwiin drove for almost half an hour before he found a 24-hour convenience store, but when he went in, he didn¡¯t find any brown sugar.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t bring the goods from the warehouse after selling outst time.¡± The night-shift clerk was very sorry. ¡°How about the honey?¡±


    ¡°Can she drink honey when she¡¯s having period cramps?¡± Edwiin frowned. He didn¡¯t quite understand.


    The scrounger froze for a moment and then understood that this man¡¯s girlfriend was going through cramps. She looked at the big pendulum clock on the wall and said, ¡°It¡¯s better for brown sugar to drink it in the morning rather than at night.¡±


    ¡°I just helped her put the heatwrap on her.¡± Edwiin said, ¡°I was afraid that she would still hurtter, so I wanted to make some brown sugar water for her to drink.¡±


    The staff smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since you had done that, there¡¯s no need for the brown sugar water.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in pain twice.¡± Edwiin didn¡¯t look very happy. He asked, ¡°Is she being this kind really okay? Will it be the same next month?¡±


    ¡°That is not a problem,¡± The cleanup staff smiled. ¡°You do not need to worry too much about it. Period cramps is something that happens asionally. She might be fine by tomorrow morning. Who knows. It is not as though she is going to suffer like this every month.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a considerate boyfriend like you running out in the middle of the night,¡± the staff said enviously. It seemed as if she had thought of something. She took out a small bag from under the counter, which contained some hawthorn.


    The salesgirl pushed a small bag of hawthorn and the can of honey in front of him. ¡°Go back and boil water to put the hawthorn in. Add a little honey and feed her a few spoonful of it. But pay attention that she can¡¯t drink too much at night.¡±


    Edwiin pointed at the small bag of hawthorn. ¡°Is this yours?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the hawthorn of this brand is delicious. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have any hawthorn for sale.¡± The shop assistant was a little embarrassed. ¡°I bought it from outside to satisfy my craving.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Edwiin nodded at her, the corners of his mouth tugging up a little.


    He rarely smiled. At this moment, the smile on his face was like a cold plum blossom in the twelfth lunar month, which made others flipped in the heart.


    The staff was shocked and she quickly held onto her face.


    God, this man was originally good-looking with a cold face, but now he smiled, which really made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Edwiin nced at her meaningfully and the smile on his face faded a little. He put one hundred dors on the cash register and quickly left the convenience store with his stuff.


    After driving back to the apartment, Edwiin boiled the water again, put some hawthorn and honey in the cup, poured water, stirred them with a spoon, and then took them to the master bedroom after they cooled down a little.


    He followed the salesgirl¡¯s advice and fed Suzanne a few spoonfuls of it. Then he sat by the bed and stared at her for a long time. After making sure that there was no sign of pain, he took the cup and went out.


    The long and difficult night finally passed, and the sun gradually emerged.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With Edwiin¡¯s attentive carest night, Suzanne no longer showed any signs of cramps. She looked better.


    Sensing the strange environment, Suzanne got up from the bed with a scream. She moved slightly to the side, lifted the nket, and furrowed.


    She ran out of the room on a pair of slippers in a hurry. As soon as she stepped out, she was stunned.


    ¡°When did the apartment be so big? Where is the bathroom? Why is the sofa also light gray?¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s eyes wandered around the living room several times, and finally, she patted her forehead and cried out in annoyance. This was not the apartment that she and Nancy lived in, but Edwiin¡¯s apartment!


    ¡°Why are you standing there in a dilemma after waking up?¡±


    Hearing Edwiin¡¯s usual cold voice, Suzanne was shocked and looked back at him reflexively. Only then did she realize that he had juste out of the kitchen with a small porcin bowl in his hand.


    The sticky feeling caused by the cramps made her awkward and she hid inside the door. Leaning against the door frame, she squeaked. Her voice was very low and she was a little nervous and uneasy. ¡°Good morning, Edwiin.¡±


    ¡°Go wash up and have breakfast.¡± Edwiin picked up the coat ced on the sofa and pointed to the dining table. ¡°There aren¡¯t any clothes here. I¡¯ll get out to buy one for you.¡±


    Suzanne nced at him and saw that he was about to change his shoes. She bit her lower lip and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hey, Edwiin, can you buy some things for me?¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    Hearing his question, Suzanne¡¯s face turned even redder. She really didn¡¯t know what to say!


    Edwiin raised his eyes to look at her, only to find that she was hiding behind the door bashfully and didn¡¯t say anything. It seemed that she was a little shy. Thinking that her period of every month came, he seemed to understand and turned to leave the apartment.


    ¡°What does he mean?¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t react until he left. Biting her nails, she entered the room and muttered, ¡°Does he think I want something to eat?¡±


    Suzanne went to the bathroom to wash up. The sticky feeling made her feel a little ufortable, but it was not her ce to change, so she had to endure it. Even if she went to have breakfast, she could only stand and eat.


    In addition to steamed buns, ham sausages, and grilled toasts, there was also a bowl of brown sugar boiled egg brought out from the kitchen by Edwiin. The color was dark and the aroma was tempting.


    Suzanne pursed her lips and ced her fingers on the porcin bowl to test the temperature. When she saw that the temperature was right, she took up a small sip of the brown sugar water. The sweetness was just right and the temperature was just right. It was very nourishing to the stomach.


    When she saw the shallow eyebags under Edwiin¡¯s eyes, she found that he looked tired. ¡°Did my crampsst night cause him to be so busy taking care of me?¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s mood became even moreplicated when he thought of how considerate Edwiin was taking care of him.


    It was precisely because she could vaguely sense some of his thoughts that she felt terrified and uneasy. She took a few steps back, but did not expect him to get closer and closer, leaving her with nowhere to run.


    Suzanne rubbed the space between her eyebrows and made a n in her mind. When she went to work, she must inform her leader that she would be transferred to the evening shift for the next few months and avoid being called home as much as possible so as not to have too much contact with Edwiin.


    Not long after, Edwiin, who had gone out to buy something, returned.


    At this time, many shops were closed. He went around and went home to get a set of clothes for her. Then he went to the mall to buy something before turning back.


    Suzanne blushed and took the things from his hands. She quickly ran back to the bathroom to change.


    Edwiin was considerate. He thought that it was not convenient for her at this time, so he deliberately brought a long, pure-ck dress. The ck dress matched the silver-white shoes.


    ¡°Edwiin, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suzanne bit her lip and came out of the room. Her long hair draped over her shoulders covered half of her beautiful face. She said in a low voice, ¡°The bedsheets were stained.¡±

 Chapter 68: Talking About Shares

    Sitting at the dining table, Edwiin nced at her, then lowered his head to eat his congee. In an indifferent voice, he said, ¡°Auntie wille and clean upter. I¡¯ll tell her that the gown will be sent to be cleaned.¡±


    Suzanne replied with an ¡°oh¡±. She had just pulled off the nket and was about to wash it herself. She was afraid that he would sneer at her again if he saw her and say that she was boring. Forget it, she threw the dirty clothes into the basket.


    After breakfast, Suzanne went up to clean up the table and took her bag with her out of the apartment.


    When she saw the dark Zonda sports car in the parking lot, Suzanne felt a headache.


    She had driven Myron¡¯s car to the TV station before, but now she got a sports car a few dayster. Her colleagues at the TV station might criticize her behind her back!


    Edwiin threw the car keys to her. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have a regr meeting? Stop thinking about the bonus?¡±


    Suzanne took the car keys, mumbled to himself, and obediently went to the driver¡¯s seat.


    Zonda was also very famous, and its performance was basically at the top of the line. Suzanne only drove for a short distance and felt that the sports car was excellent. Compared with Myron¡¯s sports car, it was basically the same.


    There were too many top executives of the Morrison¡¯s Group driving fancy cars to work, so when Suzanne arrived in a sports car, the staff who hurried to work only nced at it a little more and did not feel surprised.


    After Edwiin got out of the car, Suzanne looked at the time and quickly turned the car in the direction of the TV station. Not long after, while waiting for the traffic light, she identally saw Edwiin¡¯s dropped phone on his seat.


    Suzanne was speechless.


    ¡°Why do I feel like it¡¯s so easy that Edwiin lose his phone? Is it because his suit pocket is too shallow?¡±


    Although sheined, after the traffic light turned green, Suzanne still turned around and drove back from another road. Thinking that it would only take a few minutes to return the phone, she directly parked the car under the stairs on the side of the door.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    Suzanne gathered up her hair around the ear and walked quickly to the building. She really wanted to say to those people, ¡°What¡¯s there to see? Haven¡¯t you seen a beautiful woman driving a sports car?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She pressed the button to arrive at the floor. After waiting for about a minute, she squeezed into the elevator with a group of people waiting for the elevator. When she came to her senses, she was already leaning against the railing of the elevator.


    Suzanne rolled her eyes and felt a little depressed.


    Fortunately, although there were many people in her TV station, they all went to work at different stations. If she had to squeeze an elevator like this, she would go crazy in less than two days.


    ¡°Eh? Miss Reid?¡±


    Suzanne tilted her head slightly to the side, only to find that it was Edwiin¡¯s personal secretary, Deirdre, who called her. Maybe because too many people had just squeezed into the elevator, she didn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Suzanne greeted her with a smile. She rolled her eyes and suddenly stuffed the phone into her hand. ¡°Since we met, give the phone to your presidentter, so that I don¡¯t have to go there again.¡±


    Deirdre was stunned. ¡°But aren¡¯t we about to reach the floor? Why don¡¯t you give it yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to run inside.¡± Suzanne really didn¡¯t want to go in. She was just going to give him a phone, so she would leave after talking to him. It would be best if someone could help send it.


    After several floors, there were very few people in the elevator.


    Deirdre inched closer to Suzanne. She was wearing a pair of high heels today, which made her look taller than Suzanne who was wearing ts. She lowered her head and leaned closer to Suzanne¡¯s ear to say, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Suzanne was at a loss. She didn¡¯t quite understand what she was saying. ¡°Be careful about what?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lidya, the vice president of HQ Headquarters, ising over,¡± Deirdre said in a low voice. She couldn¡¯t help reminding Suzanne because she saw that Suzanne had an unusual rtionship with Edwiin.


    Suzanne frowned. She wasn¡¯t Edwiin¡¯s employee, so how could she know someone from HQ?


    ¡°What does Miss Lydia¡¯s presence have to do with me?¡± Suzanne couldn¡¯t understand. Looking at Deirdre, she realized that she was quite nervous and found it funny. ¡°Deirdre, rx.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not just going to watch her get close to the president, are you?¡± Deirdre red at her. ¡°Miss Lidya runs over here seven or eight times every year, and she¡¯s not tired at all. I feel like if this goes on, things will get worse for you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things.¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with your president.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Deirdre looked at her suspiciously and muttered, ¡°The president treats you so well that he¡¯s in a hurry to give you everything he sees. I nearly died of exhaustion on the ne just to get that set of high-tech cheese jewelry set.¡±


    Suzanne choked on her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Deirdre was a little worried. ¡°Miss Lydia has been chasing after the president with such fierce attacks year after year, and her family background is huge. I think the Morrison¡¯s Group will soon get half of her shares!¡±


    ¡°This, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Suzanne frowned.


    Edwiin held nearly 73 percent of the shares of the Morrison¡¯s Group and was thergest shareholder. If he really wanted to share half of the shares with his future wife, he would almost lose control of more than half of the group.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think so,¡± Suzanne thought. After all, it took Frederic and her father decades to build the Morrison¡¯s Group. If Edwiin wanted to give them shares, he would only give them seven or eight at most.


    Of course, he had no choice but to ask Frederic for permission.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t easy to deal with when she was the vice president of HQ Headquarters. If she really marries the president and enters the Morrison¡¯s Group, I think I will be even sadder.¡± Deirdre frowned. She just didn¡¯t like Lidya¡¯s high-profile attitude.


    Seeing the elevator door open, Suzanne patted her shoulder and slowly pushed her out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Can you guess what the president is thinking? Remember to return the phone for me! Thank you.¡±


    Going downstairs, Suzanne looked at the time on her phone and found that it was getting closer and closer to the meeting time. Hurriedly, she walked toward the revolving ss door.


    When she walked towards the revolving door, there happened to be someoneing out of it.


    The one walking at the front was a blonde beauty who was extremely tall. She was wearing a pair of high heels with a height of about 1. 7 meters. The light pinkce dress was a new editionunched by the COACH, and the high heels were the onesunched by VOE in Spring.


    She was a typical British. She had a pair of light green eyes. Her facial features were rtively narrow, but she was amazingly beautiful. At first nce, people would marvel at her. Her ck eyes were slightly raised, revealing a little sharpness.


    There were two tall women behind her. One had golden hair, and the other looked very serious. At first nce, one could tell that she was a bodyguard. The other was wearing a ck hip-wrapping skirt and looked very experienced.


    Suzanne nced at her as she passed by.


    Thinking back to what Deirdre had just said, and seeing her powerful, forceful attitude, she felt that this was most likely that this was Miss Lydia.

 Chapter 69: The Flowers Are Yours Now

    When Suzanne drove her sports car to the TV station, she naturally attracted a lot of attention.


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything to the gazes of her colleagues. She took the elevator in a hurry and rushed to the 10th floor. Fortunately, she arrived just in time and wasn¡¯tte.


    Nancy was sitting in the seat below Suzanne. After seeing here, her eyes lit up and she secretly stuffed the conference document into her desk. She whispered, ¡°Be careful. The ratings are not very good this month. Mr. Hook is a little unhappy.¡±


    Suzanne was shocked. ¡°Is Mr. Hook also here today?¡±


    They held regr meetings every Monday morning. There was not much to be said. The main content was that each department would talk about the situation, then they would put forward questions and other arrangements. Generally, only the leaders would attend the meeting, and the chief operator Mr. Hook would not participate.


    ¡°No, but Mr. Hook may attend next month¡¯s meeting.¡± Speaking of this, Nancy was a little scared andined. ¡°I hate reporting those data the most. What if Mr. Hook points to me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still more than ten days left?¡± Suzanneforted her. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, n out the main points. If you can¡¯t remember them, use theputer. Anyway, Mr. Hook won¡¯t let you stand up and answer. You can read them by yourself.¡±


    Nancy pressed her lips and kissed her. ¡°In general, your brain works faster than mine.¡±


    Suzanne smiled faintly and patted her under the table, telling her to be careful not to be seen.


    At 9:20, the regr meeting officially began.


    As usual, the people in charge of each department would take turns to report on their departments. Then, the person in charge of the conference would use the projector to inform the people of the arrangement this week. They did not whisper to each other and just listened quietly.


    At the end of the meeting, a leader specially praised Nancy¡¯s performancest week. After learning from the person in charge of the meeting that she was interviewed by the Follette¡¯s family this week, he asked her to pay more attention to it.


    Nancy had attended so many meetings, but she had never been praised by her leader. Some of them were overwhelmed by the favor he received, and they immediately blurted out, ¡°Then will you increase the bonus for me?¡±


    So everyoneughed.


    The leader smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, if the interview on Wednesday is sessfullypleted, I will add some more for you!¡±


    Nancy agreed. When she heard her leader¡¯s encouraging words, she was full of motivation!


    ¡°Suzanne.¡± The leader turned his gaze to Suzanne. Perhaps it was because of Suzanne¡¯s outstanding performance at the TV station, he didn¡¯t say much. He just asked, ¡°Do you have any disputes with Miss Golden?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suzanne was stunned and then realized that maybe something went wrong during thest recording, which caused the leaders of the meeting recorded and reported the problems to the superiors.


    ¡°No, it was my mistakest time.¡± Suzanne took the me and said in a low voice, ¡°I will follow up and see if Miss Golden has time in the next two weeks to attend in the interview.¡±


    The leader nodded. ¡°Okay. Contact the director and ask him to make arrangements as soon as possible.¡±


    Suzanne agreed.


    More than an hourter, the general meeting finally came to an end.


    After all the senior members went out of the conference room, Suzanne rubbed her shoulders and walked out with Nancy. She looked a little tired. Obviously, she was not used to this kind of meeting.


    ¡°Are we really going to make an appointment with Bonnie for an interview?¡± Nancy tilted her head to look at Suzanne. She was a little worried and frowned. ¡°But judging from Bonnie¡¯s attitudest time, if it were you, she probably wouldn¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°What can we do?¡± Suzanne smiled helplessly. ¡°The leader saw that the ratings have doubled and insisted that I interview her again. Besides, the information of her second visit is all with me. I have to answer it.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re both popr celebrities, but why is there such a big difference between their personalities?¡± Nancy mumbled.


    ¡°Look at how good Stacy is. She is so polite and lovely. She is not like her. She just won an Oscar award. What¡¯s so great about it? If you have the ability, go and get an Oscar golden statuette!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Suzanne nced at her. ¡°Bonnie¡¯s next film is rted to a famous Hollywood director, Nigel Nevin, and it¡¯s prepared for the Oscarpetition.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t, are you kidding me?¡± Nancy also knew the famous director Nigel Nevin.


    In the past ten years, they had produced three films. Each of them was not only the champion in Europe and America for several months in a row, but also had a good reputation in China. Each film had earned nearly 6 billion dors in box office in China.


    ¡°Yes, I heard that she has a lot of scenes, almost as much as the heroine.¡± Suzanne patted her on the shoulder andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this woman. Those who can climb to the top of O. S. Entertainment are not ordinary people.¡±


    Thinking of Bonnie¡¯s aggressive and fierce lookst time, Nancy rubbed her arms and said luckily, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t follow her. Otherwise, I would have gone crazy.¡±


    Suzanne only smiled and did not say anything.


    Bonnie hated her tricky interviewst time. It hadn¡¯t been long since then and she had already called her manager to make an appointment. She might have to suffer a setback and it would take a long time to book an appointment.


    The fragrance of flowers wafted into her nose.


    Suzanne thought that someone had bought flowers in the office today, so she opened the ss door of the office to take a look. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. There was arge bouquet of purple roses on her desk. They were so beautiful that they looked like they had just bloomed.


    ¡°Wow, so beautiful!¡± Nancy¡¯s eyes even lit up as he trotted up to check.


    There were at least 70 or 80 purple roses, which upied the whole wide table. People couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the flower man¡¯s generosity.


    ¡°Suzanne, the meeting is over!¡±


    Several colleagues gathered around and said enviously, ¡°Was it sent by Myron? It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Suzanne twitched the corner of his mouth and didn¡¯t believe it.


    She knew Myron well. He had so many girlfriends, he was toozy to apany them to choose gifts, let alone sending flowers. Every time he sent away those girls with checks, houses and various contracts. He was as extravagant as an upstart.


    However, who gave these flowers to her?


    Suzanne was a little confused. Her beautiful eyes scanned the bunch of purple roses.


    Seeing a small blue card hidden in the rose, Suzanne raised his eyebrows slightly and reached out to take it out. She flipped the paper up with her slender fingers and saw a beautiful line of words.


    Suzanne stared at it for three seconds, then lowered her eyes.


    She was wondering who would send flowers in such a vulgar way. It turned out to be her ex-boyfriend!


    Vito liked Jenson Brook ¡®s calligraphy very much, so he went to the calligraphy teacher to practice hard for a few months.


    In recent years, Vito¡¯s handwriting had be prettier and prettier, but at the end, he always liked to pick up a few words, which had a unique style. Because of this, Suzanne recognized Vito¡¯s handwriting at first nce.

 Chapter 70: Settle the Conflict with Bonnie First

    Suzanne raised her head and looked at the flower. She curled up her lips slightly and her expression was a little disdainful.


    With a slight turn of her wrist, she threw the beautiful card into the blue garbage bin like a piece of trash. She stuffed the bouquet of roses into the arms of the colleague who had just spoken.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like these flowers. Here you are.¡±


    The bunch of purple roses was still a little heavy, and her colleague didn¡¯t react in time. She took a few steps back with the bunch of purple roses in her arms. She poked her head out from behind the flowers to look at Suzanne and asked curiously, ¡°Hey, do you really not want it?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a little allergic to roses.¡± Suzanne smiled and gently pushed her forward a few steps and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re about to work. It won¡¯t be good if the leader sees us.¡±


    Her colleague replied with an ¡°oh¡± and got a bunch of purple roses, which made her quite happy. She happily held the bouquet of flowers and moved toward her desk with difficulty.


    ¡°Suzanne, your excuse is so shoddy!¡± Nancy red at her and said with a little dissatisfaction, ¡°I often buy lilies and put them in vases in the living room. I don¡¯t see any rashes on your skin when you smell lilies!¡±


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll let her share half of it with you,¡± Suzanne raised her eyebrows and said indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t care who sent it? Anyway, I don¡¯t like this kind of rose very much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, with such a handsome boyfriend, you definitely don¡¯t care about other people pursuing you!¡± Nancy¡¯s pretty eyes rolled upwards. ¡°Isn¡¯t it still me helping you from behind, humph humph!¡±


    ¡°What kind of assistance?¡±


    Nancy was shocked. Realizing that she had let the cat out of the bag, she hurriedly ran away. With her personality, she couldn¡¯t resist Suzanne¡¯s interrogation. It was better for her to run away as soon as possible.


    Suzanne wiped the water stains on the table with tissue paper and called the secretary to ask if the leader was here.


    She took a document to the office to meet the leader and told him that she wanted to change shifts. If possible, she could work in the evening in these two months. After listening, the leader frowned.


    ¡°From what I can see, a lot of the work is done during the day. If you¡¯re transferred to the evening shift, several departments will have to make ns,¡± said the leader. ¡°This will be troublesome.¡±


    Suzanne felt helpless. Of course, she knew that changing shifts would be troublesome, but if she continued to work in the morning, it would be very bad. She did this to stay away from Edwiin.


    ¡°I have something to do in these two months,¡± Suzanne said apologetically. ¡°Can you help me with the approval?¡±


    The leader was silent for a moment. He knocked his hand on the table and said lightly, ¡°Suzanne, you¡¯ve been in the TV station for a few years. You¡¯ve gradually shown your talent in front of the audience this year, but your position is not stable.¡±


    Suzanne lowered his head. Of course she knew.


    ¡°Your master has good taste. It¡¯s a great encouragement for you to take over the position. Of course, I appreciate your talent very much.¡± The leader continued, ¡°However, you should know that sometimes power surpasses talent.¡±


    Suzanne calmed down. She hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Are you talking about the new host?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you. You should know that among the two assistant directors, one is her uncle, and the other is her uncle¡¯s good friend. Both of them can help her get promoted, let alone her cousin, whoes from a powerful family.¡±


    With that, the leader sighed. ¡°Although Myron can give you a lot of help in finance and connections, he can¡¯t see or help you in the TV station.¡±


    Suzanne listened quietly. After a few seconds of silence, she took a deep breath. When she looked up again, there was a calm smile on her face. ¡°Yes, I understand. Thank you.¡±


    The leader smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re such a talented girl and have room for growth. I really can¡¯t bear to destroy your room for growth. I¡¯m just going to help you a little bit. There are many things you need to grasp yourself.¡±


    He took out a document from a pile and nced at it briefly before handing it to Suzanne. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left in this month. I¡¯ll give you three targets. If you can make an appointment sessfully, I¡¯ll have the marketing department help you.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suzanne took the document and clenched it tightly. Her heart was beating wildly.


    From the looks of it, the leader was trying to make use of this period of time for her to appear before the audience. Naturally, most of the time, she would have to take responsibility for it, and sess or failure would depend on her ns.


    Not long after, Suzanne took the document and walked out of the leader¡¯s office.


    When she returned to the office of the department, she immediately sat down and quickly flipped through the documents in her hand. These were the people she needed to make an appointment for interviews in a short time.


    As soon as she saw the first material, she frowned.


    As expected, Bonnie was still there.


    After browsing through Bonnie¡¯s profile, Suzanne continued to scroll down. When she saw the person¡¯s profile, she smiled.


    This star was in the same media school as Stacy. They were good friends in the same ss, and she had a good rtionship with Stacy. If she went to ask Stacy for help, it should be easy to make an appointment.


    The next person.


    Suzanne¡¯s pale fingers stroked across the document. Her expression darkened and she felt rather helpless.


    The TV station wanted to interview Edwiin, president of the Morrison¡¯s Group, so they sent several hosts. However, everyone came back in a dejected state. Fortunately, Suzanne escaped and was not targeted.


    Ever since VOE was acquired under the banner of the Morrison¡¯s Group, Edwiin¡¯s name had be hotter and hotter in everyone¡¯s eyes. Although he rarely appeared in the public eye, his name had never decreased in poprity on major media websites.


    After capturing the trend, several top executives of the TV station wanted to improve their ratings through the interview with Edwiin. They discussed several more times, but all of them failed.


    Suzanne rubbed between her eyebrows. Her boss really gave her a big problem.


    Being able to interview Edwiin could indeed make the ratings of that period skyrocket. It might even increase several times and surpass any previous ratings of the entrepreneurs. However, it was very difficult to interview that man!


    He originally hated to appear in front of all the major media. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that several major websites were Morrison¡¯s Group¡¯s shareholders, he might have asked people to take down the news about him, regardless of whether it was popr or not.


    If she was going to interview Edwiin, she would definitely avoid getting along with him. Suzanne had just made up her mind not to get close to him, but there came a big problem.


    ¡°The leader is so determined to catch her. Does he have eyes for thousands of miles?¡±


    She would rather deal with people like Bonnie a few more rounds than get closer to Edwiin.


    However, the leader had already given the order. If Suzanne really wanted to keep her position, she had to do it. Moreover, she had to do it well so that everyone could see it.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s get rid of Bonnie first.¡± Suzanne gently patted her cheeks and pulled herself together.


    Bonnie was still very unhappy with her. She would probably say all the nice things she wanted to say.

 Chapter 71: Paying a Visit

    As expected, after Bonnie¡¯s agent found out Suzanne¡¯s name, she didn¡¯t hesitate and politely replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Reid. Bonnie¡¯s schedule is too full recently and won¡¯t have time.¡±


    Suzanne rolled up the phone with her fingers and smiled helplessly. ¡°I know Miss Golden doesn¡¯t like me very much.¡±


    She had no schedule? Could there be no schedule?


    Suzanne had investigated long ago. Bonnie would leave for Australia in the middle of next month. During this time, she only received a perfume advertisement and a popr variety show. She was free in the rest of the time.


    Suzanne took a pen and wrote a string of numbers on the notebook, check them, and then reported to her.


    The agent wanted to hang up the phone, but after hearing the string of numbers, he didn¡¯t hang up in the end. After a long silence, he replied to her, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to read it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll bother you.¡± Suzanne smiled. After a few hypocritical greetings with each other, she hung up the phone.


    Fortunately, the leader said that the cost could be slightly increased. If it was ording to the previous standards, it was really impossible to make an appointment with Bonnie.


    She checked Bonnie¡¯s schedule ording to the one that her colleague had given her, then wrote down her schedule and ced it in the bag with documents.


    The next day, Suzanne went to visit him in person.


    She called the driver at home to drive her sports car home and drove her precious Beetle to Bonnie¡¯s ce. When she passed Starbucks, she bought a cup of coffee to refresh herself.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t know who sent Bonnie¡¯s white elegant vi in Vankon City, but just looking at the decoration and location of the vi, Suzanne doesn¡¯t think millions of this can¡¯t be bought.


    When Suzanne arrived, she was naturally stopped by the guard.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss the interview tomorrow with Miss Golden.¡± Suzanne smiled at the guard politely. Afraid that the guard wouldn¡¯t believe her, she took out her phone and went through Bonnie¡¯s agent¡¯s number. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    The guard seemed to have juste here and might not know much about the process. After he checked Suzanne and the owner¡¯s phone numbers, he let her car in and didn¡¯t call to ask.


    When Suzanne drove in, she took a few more nces at him and thought it would be great if everyone were like this guard.


    When Suzanne drove through the garden and arrived at the door, someone soon greeted her.


    Suzanne got out of the car with a few documents in her arms and threw the car key to the butler. ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    After following the maid into the house and looking at the luxurious decorations of the vi, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Bonnie was quite enjoyable. Even the shoe cab at the entrance was the top furniture brand, let alone the European-style crystal chandeliers and the vase with iris in the lobby.


    The maid came over with hot drinks and snacks. She said gently, ¡°Please wait a moment. Miss Golden is still sleeping.¡±


    Suzanne thanked her and sat down on the sofa.


    At this time, Nancy already started working. After learning that Suzanne had gone to Bonnie¡¯s house, Nancy bombarded her Whatsapp and sent her a thumbs-up emoji. Then sent a voice message, ¡°Suzanne, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. All forced by work,¡± Suzanne said into the phone and sent a voice message back.


    When she logged out of the dialog box, she received a friend request.


    Suzanne clicked on the profile picture and looked at it. Looking at the iparably familiar face that she had seen for several years, she sneered and waved her finger to reject the request.


    She would definitely not add the person who was deleted by herself!


    About an hour and a halfter, Suzanne finally saw someoneing down from the second floor.


    Bonnie was wearing light pink silk pajamas and her long hair was tucked behind her head, revealing a fair and clean face. With a shy expression and her arms were wrapped around the arm of a man in the ck suit next to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you toe here, now you are leaving again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll spend more time with you next time,¡± the man said softly. He pinched her cheeks dotingly. She looked to be no more than 30 years old. His look was not very outstanding, but he had a very good temperament.


    Bonnie nodded and replied gently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    It was not until they went downstairs that they found Suzanne in the living room.


    When Bonnie saw Suzanne, she was unhappy. She furrowed her brows but couldn¡¯tsh out.


    Suzanne stood up and bowed politely to Bonnie and the man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you.¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the man next to Bonnie should be Fred White, the head of the world-famous jewelry brand Knox, who was in charge of the domestic market in China.


    Bonnie was indeed not to be underestimated. She could even catch such a person like Fred White.


    Fred nced at Suzanne and softly said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve met you before.¡±


    Suzanne paused for a moment, then smiled politely at him. ¡°Mr. White, thank you for recognizing me.¡±


    ¡°Is there an interview?¡± Fred asked. He turned to look at Bonnie and pinched her cheek. ¡°If she needs any help, just help her if you can.¡±


    Bonnie was unhappy to hear him say that. What did he mean? He wanted her to amodate Suzanne?


    However, she couldn¡¯t express her dissatisfaction in front of the man and just agreed obediently.


    Fred bent down and kissed Bonnie on the cheek. ¡°Be good these days. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    After saying that, he put on his sunsses, took the coat handed over by the maid next to him, and turned to leave. ¡°Send my regards to Edwiin and ask him if he will attend the meeting in Miranda on the 23rd of this month.¡±


    Suzanne saw Fred off with her eyes and felt a little confused.


    Was he talking to me just now? It¡¯s so strange. How did he know that I have a rtionship with Edwiin?


    After seeing Fred leave, Bonnie¡¯s smiling face sank. ring at Suzanne, she scolded, ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed to see you!¡±


    Suzanne wasn¡¯t angry. After Bonnie sat down, Suzanne immediately moved next to her and sat down. She put a few documents on the coffee table and politely said, ¡°Miss Golden, let¡¯s talk about the interview the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time!¡± Bonnie refused coldly.


    ¡°Miss Golden, please take a look first.¡± Suzanne smiled. ¡°You would be well paid this time. I think you won¡¯t miss it.¡±


    ¡°Am I short of that money?¡± Bonnie tilted her head and smiled coldly at Suzanne. She remembered thest interview and said, ¡°Even if I ept it, I won¡¯t let you do the interview!¡±


    Suzanne felt a little helpless. It was all the TV station¡¯s arrangement. How could she me it all on her?


    Bonnie lit a cigarette. She was already beautiful, and she looked beautiful with the white smoke speeding out of her mouth on her fair face. She coldly asked Suzanne to leave. ¡°Judy, see off the visitor!¡±


    ¡°Miss Golden, you don¡¯t have to be so cruel, do you?¡± Seeing the maid walking over quickly, Suzanne smiled at her and said, ¡°I promise you that I will be in charge of the draft myself.¡±


    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t have time!¡± Bonnie harrumphed coldly.

 Chapter 72 Dangerous Animal

    ¡°Miss Golden, are you sure you don¡¯t want to think about it?¡± Suzanne continued to smile with a calm look on her face. She reminded her, ¡°Although this is a good ce, there are many sharp-eyed people outside.¡±


    Bonnie whipped her head around, ring fiercely at Suzanne.


    Suzanne generously epted the hatred in her eyes. She reached out to gather the loose hair next to her ear and brought the documents for her to see. Her voice was soft and gentle as she said, ¡°Take a look. Sign them if possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity for someone like you to stay in such a small TV station.¡± Bonnie sneered and yanked the folder from her hands. ¡°You have a glib tongue. I think TV station GRA in Cherry City is more suitable for you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzanne sighed regretfully. ¡°Unfortunately, even if I want to go, they don¡¯t need me.¡±


    Bonnie snorted and seemed to be very disdainful. She opened the document and didn¡¯t even take a look. Instead, she drew a few lines on the signature area with her pen. She did all like this on three documents. With a snap, she closed them and tossed them to Suzanne.


    After Suzanne confirmed that Bonnie had signed her name, she let out a small sigh of relief. Very quickly, she stood up from the sofa and bowed slightly to Bonnie. Politely, she said, ¡°Miss Golden, please spare some time for me.¡±


    ¡°Judy, see her out!¡±


    The maid standing aside walked up quickly and politely asked Suzanne to leave.


    It was almost noon when she drove out of Bonnie¡¯s vi. Suzanne touched her stomach and felt a little hungry. She found a ce to park, went into a random restaurant, and ordered a meal.


    Someone had just served the braised chicken rice she had been waiting for. Before she could drink the soup, Nancy had sent her a few messages on Whatsapp with a few pictures.


    Come back quickly. Mr. Hook has ordered a big meal for us. That¡¯s great!


    Suzanne felt helpless. The food was very appetizing, but she didn¡¯t want to run back to the TV station for a meal. She quickly replied that she would go home directlyter.


    A few seconds after sending the message, Nancy sent another message. She sent a few exmation emojis consecutively, obviously shocked by something, and even took a photo of her.


    Suzanne looked at the photo and furrowed her brows.


    In addition to the three elegant and delicate epiphyllums on her desk, there were also two boxes of chocte of Leonidas brand aside. The beige box was printed with a circle of beautiful English letters.


    ¡± The delivery guy just sent it over. Oh, oh, isn¡¯t that chocte delicious?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suzanne sighed. Delicious, how could it not be delicious?


    However, this brand of chocte was not sold in domestic, and the major channels on the Inte were not delivered. She liked it very much at that time, so Vito went to Belgium on purpose.


    Due to his unfamiliarity with Belgium and his inability to speak the Dutchnguage, it took him a lot of effort tomunicate with people in English to buy the chocte. He finally rushed back to spend Valentine¡¯s Day with her.


    The bits of the past were very sweet, but now that Suzanne thought about it, she felt that it was too ironic.


    So what? Was she afraid that she would never be able to find another man like him?


    Suzanne squeezed her lips, knocked on a line of words, and asked Nancy to throw away the flowers and chocte. If she really wanted to eat, she could just take them and not put them on her desk.


    Of course, Nancy was reluctant to throw away such good chocte, so she replied directly that she would solve it with their colleagues.


    When Suzanne came out of the restaurant after dinner, the weather was gloomy. It seemed that it was going to rain heavily.


    It indeed rained heavily on Suzanne¡¯s way home.


    She did not prepare an umbre in the car. After parking the car, she rushed to the apartment. When she entered the elevator, she was washed away by the heavy rain for more than half. Her hair was wet and stuck to her face, which made her look a little embarrassed.


    Suzanne went to take a hot shower, dried her hair, and came out of the bathroom. She felt much morefortable both physically and mentally. She took out her mobile phone from her bag and found that there were several missed calls.


    There were three calls from an unknown number, and two from Edwiin.


    Before she could reply to his text, she received a call from Edwiin again.


    Suzanne bit her lip. Although she didn¡¯t want to pick it up, she still connected it. ¡°Edwiin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why do you speak with a nasal voice?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suzanne was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that such a slight sign could be detected by him. She scratched her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I got wet when I came back.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any brown sugar or honey? Brewing some with water and drink it.¡± Edwiin paused for a moment, and then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t turn on the air conditioner at such a low temperature to sleep under the quilt at night. Be careful during this period.¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s small face blushed and she responded in a low voice.


    After hanging up the phone, shey on the sofazily and stared at the ceiling in a daze for a while. She looked at the folder on the ss table and finally pulled herself together. She went to the room and took theptop out!


    Myron did buy the Ferretti Restaurant as he said. When he came to the TV station for the interview on Wednesday afternoon, he directly threw a ck card at her and raised his eyebrows with an evil smile. ¡°Am I efficient?¡±


    Suzanne rolled her eyes at him and put the ck card into her bag.


    Sure enough, there¡¯s no good person to be with Edwiin. They¡¯re all evil capitalists! His extremely arrogant look made her want to take off her high heels and throw them at his smiling face.


    Because of the arrival of Myron, the staffs of several departments in the TV station were in an uproar.


    After Myron changed his clothes and put on the headset, and was taken into the studio, some staff members on the third and fourth floors sneaked up and crowded around to watch.


    The entire studio was surrounded by the crowd and was extremely lively.


    It was rare for Nancy to meet so many people to watch the show. She was a little nervous and said a lot of mistakes at the beginning. Fortunately, Myron was open-minded and generous and helped her smooth things over ingeniously.


    She originally had an interview draft, but the leader was not satisfied and asked someone to draft a new one for her.


    The questions were all sharp, but they were very topical. Nancy did not like this, but she had no choice but to ask Myron.


    During the halftime break, Nancy¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She¡¯d been scared to death.


    Myron patted her on the shoulder and handed her a bottle of water with a smile. ¡°Girl, rx. I¡¯m very easy to talk to. You don¡¯t have to worry about offending me with those questions.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nancy rolled her eyes and said gloomily, ¡°I think those questions are too far. The leaders are really willing to do anything to attract people¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°Be good, it¡¯s okay!¡± Myron hugged her shoulders and pinched her cheeks hard. The feeling of softness was quite good, which made him squint his eyes.


    Nancy was stupefied. It was only when she smelled the faint Armani perfume on him that she realized that she was being hugged. She was so frightened that she cried out and pushed him with all her might, her facepletely red.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not a dangerous animal.¡± Myron felt that she was quite funny when she ran away. He pressed his thumb against his lips, and his amorous eyes were filled with a faint smile.

 Chapter 73: Softhearted

    The second half of the recording made Nancy even more nervous and uneasy.


    She did not even dare to look at Myron, who was sitting opposite her with a smile on his face. Just by smelling the faint smell of him, she felt a little dizzy.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t even know how the interview ended.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s finally over!¡± Myron saidzily and stood up from the sofa. He was slender and handsome. His casual action of removing the headset had attracted the exmation of many people around him.


    Suzanne hurried over. When she saw Nancy¡¯s uneasy look, she red fiercely at Myron. ¡°It¡¯s just an interview. Why are you scaring my colleague?¡±


    ¡°Scare her?¡± Myron didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°When did I scare her?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯te looking for you next time,¡± Suzanne muttered. She hugged Nancy and left, ignoring him.


    Myron felt particrly wronged. It was obviously Nancy who was too nervous. How could Suzanne say that he bullied her?


    Seeing that Suzanne was about to leave, he hurriedly followed her. Just as he was about to put his hand on her shoulder, he was rudely pped away. ¡°Let¡¯s go. How about I treat you to dinner?¡±


    Suzanne sneered. ¡°What? Your biracial girlfriend has left?¡±


    ¡°She left early in the morning yesterday,¡± Myron said indifferently, ¡°because of her work, she has to stay in Spain for two months. s, I don¡¯t think we will see each other again.¡±


    Suzanne red at him. ¡°This guy changes women as fast as changing clothes. Isn¡¯t he tired?¡±


    Later, seeing that he couldn¡¯t invite Suzanne, Myron left alone obediently.


    Nancy was still a little flustered. After Myron left for a long time, she ran to Suzanne and asked in a low voice, ¡°Suzanne, is he easy to get along with?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Myron?¡± Suzanne thought for a moment and said, ¡°Not bad. At least I haven¡¯t seen him angry yet.¡±


    ¡°Why are bad men all so handsome!¡± Nancy covered her chest and grumbled, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to stop breathing when he smiles, this feeling is too annoying!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°No way?¡± Suzanne was amused by her exaggerated description. ¡°But he¡¯s really handsome. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many women clinging to him. Look, when are there few women around him?¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that he has had many girlfriends?¡± Nancy frowned and pondered for a long time. Then she tentatively asked Suzanne, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s great in bed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Suzanne was speechless. She was not Myron¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Why would Nancy ask her such strange questions?


    As if noticing something, Suzanne grabbed Nancy¡¯s hand tightly and stared at her. ¡°Have you fallen for him?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nancy was stunned for a moment, then immediately after, her face reddened. She quickly waved her hands and started to exin in panic, ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just feel that he¡¯s handsome and I don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if not.¡± Suzanne sighed.


    She felt that for a yboy like Myron, it was better not to provoke Nancy. That guy had a good appearance and knew how to coax people, but his mind was not stable. He always ran away after ying for a while.


    Nancy had never been in a rtionship before. If she were abandoned after being with Myron for just a few days, she would definitely not be able to stand it. It was unknown how she would copse then.


    Suzanne thought that it was best to find a considerate and gentle boyfriend for a clever girl like Nancy.


    Nancy saw that Suzanne¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end and obediently returned to her desk.


    After work, Suzanne drove Nancy to the supermarket to buy some ingredients for dinner. She received an unexpected call when she was selecting ingredients in the raw food area.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone, and his voice was gentle. ¡°Are you off work now?¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Suzanne lowered her eyes and gripped her phone tightly. Her knuckles were turning white. She steadied her breathing and asked politely, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Can we meet?¡± He sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°I want to see you.¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s expression almost broke. Looking at Nancy, who was pushing the shopping car toward her, she refused in a light but determined voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    After that, she hung up quickly and stuffed the phone into her bag.


    ¡°Suzanne, I bought two bottles of cocktails!¡± Nancy shook the bottle in her hands, she smiled cheerfully. ¡°It¡¯s a new vor, I don¡¯t know if it tastes good or not.¡±


    Suzanne nodded. ¡°So be it. We won¡¯t go out tonight anyway.¡±


    She had thought it was okay after she refused, but when she returned to the apartment, she saw Vito.


    He wore a light blue shirt, rolled up his sleeves, and casually leaned against a silver-white Ferrari. When he saw Suzanne¡¯s car arrive, he smiled and hurried up.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t want to see him. After parking the car, she took a few bags of ingredients and went straight to the gate of the apartment.


    However, before she could take a few steps, someone grabbed her wrist.


    Nancy nced at the extremely temperamental man and then nced at Suzanne. She tactfully took a few steps back.


    Suzanne paused and said with a cold face, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Vito did not let go and just smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s find a ce to talk.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Suzanne looked around and said coldly, ¡°Who knows if there are any private detectives sent by your girlfriend around? Besides, I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Just fifteen minutes, okay?¡± Vito sighed and said helplessly, ¡°You never remember my birthday, and you must have forgotten that today is my birthday.¡±


    Suzanne was a little taken aback. She didn¡¯t know when his birthday was during the few years they had been together, but he had firmly remembered hers. Every year, he would celebrate her birthday on time.


    Her heart softened. She pursed her lips and handed Nancy the contents in her hand. ¡°You go upstairs first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Nancy nodded, nced at Vito again, and then carried the things to the apartment. After entering the password, she opened the door and walked in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Coffee shop you like.¡± Vito smiled and pointed in a direction. His voice was soft and gentle. ¡°It¡¯s not far away. Let¡¯s walk there.¡±


    Suzanne replied with a ¡°hmm¡± and followed him.


    There were only two or three guests at this coffee shop. Gentle music was ying in the hall and the air conditioning temperature was very suitable. This made Suzanne feel much morefortable, so she found a seat by the window and sat down.


    Vito sat on the leather soft chair opposite her. His face lines were soft and there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He tilted his head slightly, and his side face was very good-looking.


    Suzanne watched him ask the waiter for a cup of Macha and ck coffee.

 Chapter 74: Let’s Never See Each Other Again

    Mocha!


    Suzanne sighed. After being apart for so long, he still remembered her preferences so well.


    But was it necessary? They were no longer rted.


    ¡°I saw you leave in a hurry at the banquet that day. Are you all right?¡± Vito asked with concern. He stared closely at Suzanne¡¯s face, not wanting to miss any expression on her face.


    Suzanne pursed her lips and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you have something to say, just say it. Fifteen minutes is very fast.¡±


    ¡°Are you familiar with Mr. Morrison?¡±


    Seeing his exploratory tone, Suzanne said coldly, ¡°No. I don¡¯t know him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t want to ask anything.¡± Vito smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s just that I saw that you seemed to be very familiar with each other at the banquet, so I wanted you to help me ask if ourpany had offended him.¡±


    Suzanne looked up at him and saw that he seemed a little tired. He must have been tired from the past few days. After a moment of silence, she casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s just a problem with the case.¡± Vito smiled helplessly.


    ¡°I went to see Mr. Morrison with my colleagues before, and he said that he was not willing to cooperate with us. Later, we went to otherpanies, but we were told that the Morrison¡¯s Group had issued an order not to let anypany cooperate with us.¡±


    His words were half true and half false.


    After being rejected by Edwiin, Vito did go to several otherpanies, but each of them politely refused. After investigating Suzanne¡¯s identity a few days ago, he suddenly realized that it was Edwiin who had intervened.


    He didn¡¯t expect Suzanne to be a member of Morrison¡¯s family and the younger sister of Edwiin.


    However, why was Suzanne surnamed Reid when they were both members of Morrison¡¯s family? Could it be another woman¡¯s child?


    When he got the information given to him by the private detective, Vito still didn¡¯t believe it. When he was dating Suzanne, he really knew little about her family background and only thought that she was just a girl from an ordinary family.


    If he had known earlier that Suzanne was rted to Morrison¡¯s family, he wouldn¡¯t have broken up with her so recklessly.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, he had a lot of time. He didn¡¯t mind taking a little bit of time to get her back. With her soft personality, it was still very easy to get her back.


    As the two chatted, the waiter brought over two cups of coffee.


    However, Suzanne didn¡¯t go to see the coffee. She just stared at Vito and asked him uncertainly, ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s something wrong with yourpany? Did that Edwiin who tamper with it?¡±


    Vito nodded. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know how I offended him, causing him to do this.¡±


    Suzanne held the spoon and was a little angry.


    Edwiin had said that he would not do anything to Vito. How could he go back on his back? In thest second, he said that he wouldn¡¯t do it, but next second he ordered people to do things. He thought that he did a good job to help her teach Vito a lesson.


    Seeing Suzanne¡¯s unhappy expression, Vito smiled slightly with pride in his eyes.


    He knew that Suzanne was lying when she said that she had nothing to do with Edwiin. She really was a member of Morrison¡¯s family.


    It was only because he knew that she was soft-hearted that Vito said a few words. As expected, Edwiin must have hidden the truth from Suzanne, which made her a little unhappy when she heard it.


    Suzanne stirred the graphics in a cup and said lightly, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Vito stared at her beautiful face, and his eyes flickered a few times. Then he leaned forward, put his hand on the table, and said softly, ¡± Suzanne¡­¡­¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suzanne withdrew her hand without a trace. There was a hint of disgust in her eyes and her voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯m not such a noble person that I can watch my boyfriend sleep with other women.¡±


    Vito was not angry, and he just took back his hand.


    Suzanne stretched out her hand to ask the waiter over and whispered a few words in his ear. The waiter nodded and then turned away.


    The two people at the table said nothing more and quietly sipped their coffee.


    Not long after, Vito raised his hand and looked around. He sighed. ¡°Fifteen minutes are up.¡±


    Suzanne didn¡¯t get up. She just said yes softly.


    Five minutester, the waiter who had gone out earlier hurried back with an exquisite box in his hand.


    Suzanne took the box and thanked him. Under Vito¡¯s gaze, she opened the box and there was a small cake inside.


    Vito paused for a moment, then looked at her with a smile. ¡°Is it for me?¡±


    ¡°Think of it as your birthday celebration.¡± Suzanne inserted two candles and lit them with a lighter.


    Came to think of it, this man had already celebrated four birthdays with her. She would take advantage of this time to celebrate his birthday and put an end to everything. It would be best if they never see each other again in the future.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± said Vito and he made a very serious wish to the cake. Then, he blew out the candles.


    He pointed at his cheek and requested a child. ¡°Since it¡¯s my birthday today, can I ask for a kiss? Kissing my cheek isn¡¯t too much, is it?¡±


    Suzanne looked at him, grabbed her bag, and stood up. She walked around him and bent down to kiss him gently.


    In less than three seconds, she raised her head and said lightly, ¡°Happy birthday. Today, our four-year rtionship ispletely over. If we see each other again in the future, we will take each other as strangers.¡±


    She stopped looking at him and turned to leave. ¡°Stop sending flowers, or I¡¯ll hate you.¡±


    Vito stared at her delicate back gradually in the distance. He reached out his hand and gently touched the cheek she kissed. Suddenly, he smiled. It was a faint, but determined smile.


    When Suzanne returned to the apartment, Nancy was preparing dinner.


    She took off her high heels, put on indoor slippers, and walked to the kitchen. She joked, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to cook yourself this time. Will the food you cook poison people?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Nancy snorted and continued to cut the vegetables without looking back. ¡°It will be dawn when youe back. There¡¯s no need to eat dinner!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too exaggerated. I¡¯ve only been out for less than half an hour.¡± Suzanne sounded displeased.


    Seeing that she came up, Nancy stuffed a piece of the cut tomato into her mouth and asked curiously, ¡°Suzanne, who is that man? He seems to treat you very well.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people who are good to me!¡± Suzanne smiled. The tomato was sweet and sour. She couldn¡¯t help but pick up another piece from the chopping board and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s just a friend that I don¡¯t want to see.¡±


    Nancy pouted and said a little gloomily, ¡°Why are all the men you know so handsome? Do beautiful peoplee with their own golden aura that attracts others?¡±


    Suzanne blinked and lowered her head to think for a while. ¡°Do you mean that you¡¯re going to have stic surgery?¡±


    ¡°Suzanne, you¡¯re such a jerk!¡± Nancy raised her eyebrows, put her hands on her waist, and bared her teeth at her aggressively. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe that I will tell others that there is a tattoo on the side of your waist?¡±


    Suzanne held her forehead. What a sin! Why did she bathe with Nancy earlier?

 Chapter 75: Ruthless Strike

    After confirming the date with Bonnie, Suzanne had been busy. Every day, she checked the information and revised the interview drafts. In the end, she was not satisfied with a few of them. It was confirmed the day before the interview and then sent over.


    Thinking of Fred¡¯s previous request, she called Edwiin and asked tentatively, ¡°Edwiin, do you know Fred White, the person in charge of Knox in Country C?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    On the other end of the line, Edwiin replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve cooperated before.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I met Fredst time.¡± Suzanne paused and said with a smile, ¡°He asked me to say hello to you. By the way, he asked me to ask if you will attend the discussion in Miranda on the 23rd of this month.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang up then. Bye.¡±


    On the other end, in the president¡¯s office of Morrison¡¯s Group.


    After hearing that the call was hung up, Edwiin didn¡¯t do anything. He just held the ck mobile phone tightly and stared at the silver-whiteptop screen in front of the desk with his dark eyes.


    There was a photo on the screen, which was erged and filled the entire desktop. Through the ss, he could clearly see Suzanne, who was wearing a id dress and had a gentle and beautiful face, bending down to kiss the young man. They looked extremely intimate.


    Edwiin sat in his chair and stared at the photo without moving for a long time.


    All of a sudden, his eyes became extremely cold and deep. He mmed his mobile phone on the table, closed theptop directly, grabbed it, and threw it at the area where the antiques, calligraphy, and paintings were ced.


    The silver-whiteptop smashed directly into an exquisite cab made of fragrant rosewood and broke a vase in the Ming dynasty on it.


    The trinkets in the other cabs fell to the floor as well. It was aplete mess.


    Edwiin was full of coldness that he pursed his lips tightly. He almost wanted to kill someone.


    He had spent more than half a month carefully nning and luring Suzanne to him little by little, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had done so much which was not as good as a few words of Vito, that guy!


    The president¡¯s office caused too much noise and attracted the attention of Deirdre, who was working next door.


    Looking at the chaotic ce over there, Deirdre took a deep breath.


    These were all money, but they were all broken just like that?


    Seeing that Edwiin was not in a stable mood, Deirdre didn¡¯t dare to go in. She just stood at the door, knocked on it, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Morrison, do you need someone to clean it up?¡±


    ¡°Who intervened and helped?¡± Edwiin asked in a deep voice, staring at Deirdre with extremely shocking eyes. ¡°Why was the financial crisis of ER solved so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡± Deirdre looked embarrassed. After a pause, she told him the truth. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Follette.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to be careful?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this either,¡± Deirdre said apologetically. ¡°Things were going to be settled, but we didn¡¯t expect that Follette¡¯s family would invest two sums of money in the liquid capital of ER so we could only withdraw first.¡±


    ¡°The one craving nothing more than to stir up trouble,¡± Edwiin spat out coldly and smashed his phone on the carpet.


    Deirdre had worked for Edwiin for many years, but this was the first time she had seen him so angry. She was frightened by his action of smashing his mobile phone and couldn¡¯t help but take two small steps back.


    ¡°Mr., Mr. Morrison!¡±


    ¡°Call Myron Follette.¡± Edwiin took a deep breath and took off the blue striped tie from his cor. The anger on his face had notpletely dissipated. ¡°Withdraw the fund today.¡±


    Deirdre answered, thought for a moment, and said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Morrison, even if Mr. Follette withdraws the fund, it may not work. We can¡¯t enter the interior of ER for the time being.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s news from Poli Bona?¡±


    ¡°There was no one took action in Poli Bona, but¡­¡­¡± Deirdre paused and braced herself to say it. ¡°One of its former directors sold his all 8% shares to Vito when he resigned.¡±


    ¡°He only has 6% shares in thepany. No matter how excellent his performance is, it¡¯s impossible for him to earn 300 or 400 million dors in a year.¡± Edwiin raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Someone must have helped him.¡±


    ¡°Kevin received news that the vice president of the ER Headquarters, Mike Shore, is going to take up a position in thepany in Ziney. Vito will rece him, and he will leave Jena City in October for Cherry City.¡±


    Hearing that, Edwiin sneered. ¡°He sneaked into ER¡¯s headquarters so quickly? Good job!¡±


    ¡°Then should we still keep an eye on his movements?¡± asked Deirdre.


    ¡°Keep an eye on him! I¡¯ll make him fall as badly as how high he wants to climb as he wants in the future!¡± Edwiin said in a cold voice, his dark eyes were filled with bloodthirsty. ¡°Tell Kevin to pay more attention. Don¡¯t let go of Poli Bona as long as it takes any action!¡±


    Deirdre nodded and left neatly.


    In recent years, Mr. Morrison had be more and more ruthless. As long as he targeted something, he muste up with a n to get it in a short time. In just a few months, he was going to buy Poli Bona again.


    When she thought of her future, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh sadly.


    Initially, she was already swamped with work due to the autumn and winter show of VOE. But now, she had to take over such a troublesome matter. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t even have time to rest at night!


    Afraid that Bonnie wouldn¡¯te and throw a tantrum, Suzanne woke up early that morning during the interview. She packed up and went to wait outside Bonnie¡¯s vi.


    At nearly 9:30 in the morning, Bonnie, who was fully armed, followed her agent out of the vi. She was different from her usual gorgeous outfit. Today, she was wearing ck trousers and a short-sleeved shirt with letters. Her figure was extremely slim.


    When she saw Suzanne leaning against the VW Beetle, Bonnie removed her sunsses from her nose and looked at her sternly. ¡°Well, are you afraid that I won¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Suzanne smiled, opened the back door, and made an inviting gesture. Her voice was sweet and moving. ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. Miss Golden, are you going to get in?¡±


    ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself!¡± Bonnie snorted and looked at the red VW Beetle next to Suzanne disdainfully. She said coldly, ¡°Only people like you would like this kind of car!¡±


    As she said that, she twisted her slender waist, walked straight back in high heels, and sat in the white Lamborghini parked behind her.


    Suzanne nced at the white Lamborghini, shrugged indifferently, and got into her car.


    Her car, as long as she liked. It doesn¡¯t matter how much those people dislike it!


    After arriving at the TV station, Suzanne immediately arranged for the best makeup artist to be brought over and told him to do his best, for fear that Bonnie, this superstar, would dislike it.


    Bonnie didn¡¯t like the clothes arranged by the sponsors, so she brought two sets of clothes from home. After changing one of them, she sat quietly at the dressing table and let the makeup artist make up for her.


    The recording site this time was located on the fourth floor.


    When Bonnie came down with staff, Suzanne immediately went forward to help her put on her headset. With a faint smile on her face, she said, ¡°Bonnie Golden, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for another hour.¡±


    Bonnie huffed coldly. ¡°Please don¡¯t cause NG because of your walkouts. You won¡¯t be wasting your time alone!¡±

 Chapter 76: Sorry to Disturb

    Suzanne nodded with a smile. ¡°Miss Golden, you don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t.¡±


    Whether it was Bonnie Golden or the other two, they were all interviewed by Suzanne and edited personally. She usually remembered the things she wrote down very well.


    Because many people in the TV station knew Bonnie, after learning that she had an interview, they all gathered and watched excitedly.


    In the studio, Suzanne and Bonnie sat together and chatted intimately like sisters.


    One was elegant and charming like a lily, and the other was enchanting like a red rose.


    Bonnie Golden was a top student graduating from the Film Academy. Having worked in the entertainment industry for so many years, she had be even more charming. Whether it was her facial expression or hermunication, she could handle everything calmly.


    Even if Suzanne had asked some questions she hadn¡¯t told her in advance, she could still answer them calmly with a smile on her face.


    ¡°I heard that Miss Golden will leave for the State of ska to shoot a new film next month, right?¡± Suzanne smiled and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Golden, as we all know, you are afraid of the cold. Will you not be able to stand the climate there?¡±


    Bonnie was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Suzanne would ask this question which hasn¡¯t been told in advance before the interview.


    It was only two seconds before she came back to her senses. With a faint smile on her face, she said in an interesting tone, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, I can do anything for the film. I can just wear more clothes.¡±


    Hearing Bonnie¡¯s words, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth andughing.


    She said, ¡°I have watched every movie in which you participated! I was excited when I knew that Nigel Nevin had invited you to participate in his new film. I think that this movie will be very exciting.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Your words make me a little bit embarrassed.¡± Bonnie adjusted her posture. She looked beautiful. ¡°I have to thank Nigel Nevin for letting me participate in such a great movie.¡±


    Soon, the interview was over.


    The director was very satisfied and called out to Suzanne, ¡°Suzanne, you are amazing!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzanne smiled.


    Bonnie stood up from the sofa, tore off her microphone, and threw it into the sofa. Her expression was cold and she was in a bad mood. ¡°Asshole! Do I need you to help me publicize the new movie?¡±


    ¡°There was a long time left,¡± Suzanne said with a sly smile on her face. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can ask them to delete the remaining 20 minutes.¡±


    Bonnie stared at her for a few seconds, then took the sunsses from her manager and left. Her cold voice rang out in Suzanne¡¯s ears. ¡°I¡¯ve had a full schedule for the next year. Don¡¯te looking for me for this kind of interview again!¡±


    Suzanne knew what she was like, so she didn¡¯t get angry and let her go.


    After confirming that there were no problems with the director, Suzanne went to the bathroom to clean up the gorgeous makeup on her face. She looked a little tired as she walked toward the office.


    Nancy had made tea for her. When she saw here in, she quickly sneaked up and asked curiously, ¡°How is it going? Is it going well?¡±


    ¡°It went well,¡± Suzanne replied, but she didn¡¯t have much confidence. ¡°But her answer didn¡¯t meet my expectation. I don¡¯t think the ratings of this episode will as high as the one she got for the first time.¡±


    ¡°No way?¡± Nancy widened her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know what Suzanne and the leader had discussed earlier. She simply thought that Suzanne had failed the interview earlier and had invited Bonnie over for another interview.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Suzanne smiled, pinched her nose mischievously, and teased her. ¡°If you treat me to crabs, I promise I¡¯ll be happy soon.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Nancy put her hand away. ¡°It¡¯s not a day worthy of celebration. What a waste of money!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a stingy person!¡± Suzanne rolled her eyes at her. Nancy had not paid back what she owed her.


    Looking at the time on her phone, she picked up her stuff and was ready to leave. ¡°You go back after workter. I have to go out. I would be back before 6:30 p. m.¡±


    ¡°After being busy for so long, you¡¯re finally thinking of going on a date with your boyfriend?¡± Nancy smiled,ying on her shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you don¡¯te back tonight! Then I don¡¯t need to wash your bowl.?¡±


    ¡°When I am free, I¡¯d better introduce someone to you.¡± Suzanne nced at her and calmly said, ¡°Then you won¡¯t be so idle all day.¡±


    Nancy coquettishly said to her, ¡± Go, I won¡¯t see you off!¡±


    Suzanne was just making a trip to the Morrison¡¯s Group.


    Bonnie¡¯s interview was over, but Stacy didn¡¯t have time to spare. She might have to wait a long time, so Suzanne decided to take this opportunity to meet Edwiin and make an appointment for his schedule in advance.


    It was big news that he could interview Edwiin. And she would make his interview a big one. No matter how long she needed to wait.


    Suzanne took the elevator to the floor where Edwiin¡¯s office was located. She thought she had to make an appointment with the receptionist at the front desk, but she didn¡¯t expect that the receptionist would let her in directly after knowing her name.


    ¡°Really? The reservation system isn¡¯t very strict, is it?¡±


    The receptionist smiled. ¡°No, Deirdre said that if ady named Suzannees over, we can let her in without telling her.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked around. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, she inched closer to Suzanne and asked in a gossipy voice, ¡± What¡¯s your rtionship with our president?¡±


    The corners of Suzanne¡¯s mouth twitched. Even though she felt helpless, she still replied politely, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Several people sawst time.¡± The beautiful receptionist said with a smile. She pointed to the rest area and said, ¡°Last time when you fell asleep on the sofa, the president personally carried you to his office!¡±


    Suzanne gave a hollowugh and her expression was about to be ferocious. She didn¡¯t say anything and left quickly.


    ¡°Ahh, wait a moment. I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet.¡±


    Suzanne didn¡¯t want to listen to her anymore. She secretly scolded herself for being careless. She quickly walked through the long corridor and turned a corner to arrive at the door of Edwiin¡¯s office.


    She reached out and gently knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± The female voice sounded high and mighty, but her voice was also very charming.


    Suzanne was confused. ¡°Why is it a woman¡¯s voice?¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. After getting permission, she directly opened the door and stepped in.


    A slim figure was leaning against the square desk with her buttocks pressed against the table. Her body was less than half a meter away from the arm of the man who was busily checking documents.


    The figure turned to look at the door when she heard the sound of the door being opened.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Long and golden hair, and exquisite facial features. This extremely beautiful woman was the woman whom Suzanne had hurriedly nced at several timesst time at the revolving ss door¡­¡­Lydia Andy.


    Even from a table away, Suzanne could tell that the tight rose-red dress on Lydia¡¯s body was extremely short. If she raised her leg slightly, her private parts would bepletely exposed.

 Chapter 77: How Childish

    Suzanne was particrly envious of Lydia¡¯s open-minded character.


    She also had some hip-wrapping skirts, several of which were bought from famous brands¡¯ shops. She had spent tens of thousands of dors on them, but she had never worn them before. She put them all in the closet at home.


    When she tried it on, Suzanne felt that it suited her and could show the advantage of her figure. But, when she bought it and put it on, she found that it was too short. Wearing high heels could easily expose her private body parts.


    Edwiin still lowered his head and didn¡¯t look at anyone who came in. He said lightly to the people next to him, ¡°Deirdre has booked a ne at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Go back and ask them to get ready. Ian Hawk will be there next month.¡±


    Lydia had been staring at Suzanne. However, when she heard his words, some unhappiness appeared on her face. She didn¡¯t have the slightest arrogance and was acting like a spoiled child. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Edwiin¡¯s voice turned colder. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for you to act childish.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a show!¡± Lydia was very unhappy. She moved closer to him, her slender legs almost rubbing against his arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to take me for a stroll around the Cherry City, liar!¡±


    ¡°When the show ends perfectly, I¡¯ll ask Ian to pick you up in person and let you travel for as long as you want.¡±


    ¡°You are a jerk.¡± Lydia¡¯s red lips pouted slightly. She unhappily kicked the chair he was sitting on and released a snort. Her entire being was beautiful and moving. ¡°However, I like it as well!¡±


    Suzanne, who had been standing at the door for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t helpughing after hearing what she said.


    Why did you fall in love with someone like Edwiin? You¡¯ve got to be brave!


    Suzanne took a deep breath and gently knocked on the dark and elegant door with her slender white fingers. Her voice was sweet, and there was a slight smile on her face. ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Hearing this familiar voice, Edwiin finally looked up from the pile of documents. He stared at her and asked indifferently, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you came?¡±


    ¡°I just came in,¡± Suzanne said with a smile. ¡°I thought you were talking to thedy. Anyway, I¡¯m off work now. It doesn¡¯t matter if I wait a little longer.¡±


    Lydia had never seen Suzanne before. Seeing that Edwiin had softened his tone when he spoke to her, she was a little confused and unhappy. She pretended to ask casually, ¡°Is she your friend?¡±


    Edwiin released a deep breath. ¡°Lydia, you can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Edwiin, that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just wait for you downstairs.¡± Suzanne stopped him. She shook her mobile phone and said mischievously, ¡°Tell me after work so that I can pick you up.¡±


    Hearing Suzanne¡¯s words, Edwiin was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°All right.¡±


    It was not until Suzanne¡¯s back disappeared outside the door that Lydia withdrew her gaze. Jealousy surged in her heart. She asked unhappily, ¡°Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Believe what you want?¡± Edwiin¡¯s voice was cold, and a slightly impatient expression appeared on his face. He quickly signed a document, and then he put it aside.


    ¡°Your girlfriend, right?¡± Lydia moved closer to him, her dark purple fingernails about to tear off a chunk of the red paint on the table. She raised her voice a bit. ¡°How can you do this?!¡±


    Edwiin put his pen heavily on the table and scolded her coldly. ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re not a child. You don¡¯t need me to teach you how to behave. Put away your jealousy.¡±


    ¡°But I just can¡¯t ept this!¡± Lydia cried out loudly. Even though she didn¡¯t hear Edwiin personally admit it, his words still proved quite a bit, making her feel a bit sad.


    ¡°How am I not better than her? She has her family background and my father is the Earl! I also have her beauty. Am I not prettier than her? I¡¯m more sessful in my career. What can she do?!¡±


    Her tone was aggrieved and sharp, which made Edwiin extremely unhappy and frown.


    ¡°I chased after you for several years, but you couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at me.¡± Lydia reached out with her hand to tug at his sleeve, saying in a grieved manner, ¡°Why did I work so hard to wait for your acknowledgment, but in the end, you ended up with another woman?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to express your dissatisfaction in front of me.¡± Edwiin gave her a deep look and sneered. ¡°This is the second time I repeat it.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Lydia stared at him, feeling extremely unhappy. ¡°I was just speaking the truth. She seemspletely inferior to me. Are you not going to let me say this?¡±


    Edwiin didn¡¯t want to argue with her. Looking at the time on his watch, he grabbed the coat ced on the back of the chair and put it on his arm.


    When she saw that he was about to leave without saying a word, Lydia hurriedly caught up, saying angrily, ¡°I want to go as well!¡±


    Edwiin frowned tightly. What he hated the most was others tugging at his sleeves. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had known Lydia for many years, he would have kicked her.


    He turned around. When he saw Lydia¡¯s unhappy expression, his thin lips pursed slightly. Then, he bent down, the cold aura around his body almost rushing to the tip of her nose.


    Lydia thought that Edwiin wouldfort her and looked at him expectantly, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He just put her hair behind her ear. Her fingertips were cold, and her heart was beating fast.


    ¡°We¡¯ve worked together for five years. You should know what I¡¯m like. Don¡¯t let me kick you out,¡± said Edwiin indifferently. He lowered his gaze, and the wordsing out of his thin lips made her heart turn cold. ¡°She¡¯s my bottom line.¡±


    Lydia¡¯s pupils contracted, and her hands, which were hanging by his side, balled into fists.


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to her. I¡¯m not interested even if you are the biological daughter of the Queen of Ennd.¡± Edwiin sneered. He turned around and strode out. ¡°You will never have what she has on her.¡±


    Even when Edwiin walked far into the distance, his ice-cold words continued to resound in Lydia¡¯s ears, ruthless and cold, her face gradually bing ice-cold.


    ¡°Damn bastard!¡± Lydia cursed out fiercely.


    She had to find someone to investigate that woman. She didn¡¯t believe that her wealthy family could be outdone by that woman!


    Suzanne parked the car in front of the building and turned her head to look at the door.


    Edwiin, who had just hung up the phone, came out of the door with his phone. He was tall and handsome, and his face was very attractive.


    After entering the car with his long legs, Edwiin began to express his displeasure. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to change the car?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after the engine breaks.¡± Suzanne smiled.


    Hearing that, Edwiin sneered. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll crash it one day.¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s face became cold. How could he say something like that? Isn¡¯t this man too childish?

 Chapter 78: He Saw Everything

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Suzanne drove the car to the main road and asked him in a light tone, ¡°It¡¯s my treat today. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you want to go to Maison Pource and have a meal.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you need me for?¡± Edwiin nced at her and then lowered his head to flip through the tabletputer.


    Suzanne felt a little guilty. Was the expression on her face so obvious that he could tell at a nce?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for a week. Let¡¯s go home and eat.¡±


    ¡°Go home?¡± Suzanne frowned. ¡°But Dad didn¡¯t answer my calls before, will they go out?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one at home. Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    Suzanne bit her lip. Although she was unwilling, when she thought that she had something to ask of Edwiin, she could only agree obediently and turn the car in the direction of Morrison¡¯s family.


    There were not many people in such arge vi. Other than the guards at the door, there was only the housekeeper, Ruth, and a gardener.


    Suzanne parked the car and stretched out her head slightly to take a look. She found that the Zonda next to her was a little dusty. She looked away in embarrassment and followed Edwiin through a quiet path into the house.


    ¡°Are Young Master and Suzanne back?¡± Seeing them enter the house, Ruth, who was cleaning the living room, hurried to greet them with a smile and asked softly, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go down and prepare it.¡±


    ¡°Did Mom go out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ruth nodded. ¡°Master and Madam went out early in the morning. They said that they were going to stay in Cherry City for a few days and mighte back next week.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You came at the wrong time.¡± Suzanne stuck out her tongue at Ruth. Her petite figure was hidden behind Edwiin Her face was beautiful, and her small movements were a little naughty and cute. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t eat the dishes cooked by mom.¡±


    Edwiin handed his coat to Ruth and walked inside wearing his indoor slippers. He rolled up his sleeves a little and asked Suzanne in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suzanne was stunned.


    Ruth reacted quickly and the smile on her face was warm. ¡°It¡¯s rare for the young master to cook himself. I¡¯ll go and bring all the materials out. As she spoke, she quickly walked toward the kitchen.


    Edwiin turned back and nced at her. ¡°You like to stay still every time I talk to you. Are you about to be a sloth?¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s face turned red. Grabbing her bag, she hurried over.


    When she thought of the foods cooked by Edwiinst time, her eyes lit up and she whispered, ¡°Anything is fine, right? Then I want to eat Wellington steak, vegetable sd, salmon¡­¡­¡±


    Edwiin sneered and went straight to the kitchen, ignoring her.


    Suzanne bit her lip with a little grievance.


    ¡°What does he mean? Will he cook or not? Didn¡¯t he ask me what I want to eat? Why is he acting like this?¡±


    Anyway, she was happy to see someone cook. She called Ruth over and took her to the second floor to help her choose clothes.


    Suzanne took out all the clothes in the wardrobe and threw them on the bed. Many of them were expensive clothes that she had never worn. Ruth, who had seen rich people like Morrison¡¯s family, was also a little surprised.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever worn these clothes?¡±


    ¡°Ah? I thought it looked good when I bought it, but I forgot about itter.¡± Suzanne scratched his head, pointed to the pile of clothes on the bed, and smiled at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take away all the good-looking ones?¡±


    Ruth was a servant that Afra had hired three years ago. She was a very nice person. Her husband died in a car ident the year beforest year, leaving her and her daughter, who was still in university, to depend on each other. Later, Afra earned about it and increased her sry.


    Suzanne knew that Ruth¡¯s family wasn¡¯t very good, so she usually gave her things that she didn¡¯t need. However, those things were brand new, including her clothes. Things that she had used wouldn¡¯t be given to others.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. How can I ept it?¡± Ruth waved her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much money on hand, I still have money to buy clothes for my daughter. Your clothes are too expensive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gained weight recently. Maybe I can¡¯t wear them!¡± Suzanne frowned and looked around the pile of clothes. She said in distress, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pack them up for me and throw them awayter?¡±


    ¡°Throw away?¡± Ruth¡¯s words were a little stuttering. It would be such a pity to throw away such a good piece of clothing!


    ¡°Those were bought by others.¡± Suzanne rummaged through a pile of clothes and measured the clothes on his body from time to time. ¡°Every time I wanted to buy clothes, they scrambled to pay for them.¡±


    Ruth hesitated for a moment. ¡± Why don¡¯t you take a look first? I¡¯ll take the things that you really don¡¯t want.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Suzanne smiled so widely that her brows curved. She took out a light yellow dress and asked, ¡°What do you think of this one?¡±


    Ruth nodded with a smile and praised, ¡°You are beautiful, no matter what you wear.¡±


    Suzanne smiled and took the dress to the bathroom to try it on.


    In just an hour, she had tried on many clothes, but she didn¡¯t like them all. She folded them aside and asked Ruth to take them back. Later, when she was rummaging through the bed, she finally saw a dress with a deep impression.


    This skirt was bought when she and Nancy went to Paris for a trip. They spent their time when they stayed in Paris shopping for famous brands.


    The dress was exquisite ck and had a V-shaped back. The whole dress was designed elegantly and gracefully.


    Suzanne changed her dress and came out of the bathroom. She pulled her long head out of her clothes and wrapped it around her right shoulder. Under the dress was a pair of slender fair legs and she was wearing a pair of silvery white high heels.


    ¡°It¡¯s good-looking.¡± Suzanne stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror and looked at it. She turned around and looked at her back. The deep V shape made her fair and tender back exposed, which looked extremely attractive.


    She blinked at the person in the mirror. Looking at the beauty, she leaned over a little closer to the mirror, exhaled gently, giggled, and kissed the mirror.


    At some point, a slender figure leaned against the door casually, staring at her with his dark and deep eyes.


    She had a delicate mouth and a hot figure. Her charming appearance almost caught Edwiin¡¯s heart, making his heart slightly throb and his eyes unable to move away from her.


    He wanted to see how beautiful she was on the bed!


    Suzanne was excited and turned around with a chuckle. When she inadvertently saw the figure at the door, her smile froze on her face and she almost fell.


    ¡°Edwiin¡­¡­¡± Suzanne tucked his hair and called out in a low voice. She pulled down the skirt as much as possible for fear that he would see something. ¡°Why did you walk so silently?¡±


    Edwiin stared at her intently and pointed downwards. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll make any noise while walking in these slippers?¡±


    Suzanne lowered her head, her face full of regret.


    Oh my god, he didn¡¯t see how narcissistic I was in front of the mirror just now, did he?

 Chapter 79 Intense Dispute

    Later, Suzanne changed into a pair of short-sleeved home clothes and went to the dining hall.


    After that scene just now, Suzanne felt very awkward. She kept her head lowered and ate across from him as usual.


    There were a few dishes on the table, all of which were extremely nd and warm food, with a te of dessert next to them.


    Suzanne was stunned. Thinking of something, she couldn¡¯t help blushing a little.


    She always wanted to eat good food, but Edwiin had specially prepared these dishes except spicy and cold food for her period.


    But it had been almost a week, and her period was gone. She didn¡¯t have to be afraid of cold.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to say this to Edwiin in a self-righteous manner. After all, the meal she was having right now was made by him. Besides, she didn¡¯t have the guts to say that.


    After dinner, Ruth put away the bowls and chopsticks in the kitchen.


    Suzanne sneaked a nce at Edwiin. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything while watching TV on the sofa, she went upstairs to fetch the documents that she had just brought back and trotted to the living room.


    ¡°Edwiin, are you free?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Edwiin nced at her and switched to another channel with the remote control. His voice was calm as he said, ¡°Have you finally revealed your true motive?¡±


    Suzanne was stunned. Why did these words sound so ironic?


    She sat down next to him and moved back a little. She handed the document to him with a hopeful expression and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at it first, Edwiin?¡±


    Edwiin took the contract, casually opened it, and closed it after taking a few nces. ¡°Your boss is ambitious.¡±


    Suzanne nodded and the smile on her face was a little hollow. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because we want to increase ratings? Everyone¡¯s goal is like this. It can¡¯t be said that our boss has this idea alone.¡±


    ¡°Are you defending your boss now?¡±


    Suzanne hurriedly waved his hand and smiled faintly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look? If you think it¡¯s too long, I can tell Mr. Hook. The interview time will be reduced to 30 minutes and the reward will be unchanged.¡±


    Edwiin threw the document into her arms. His eyes were lowered and his voice was always cold. ¡°I don¡¯t ept interviews, especially on TV.¡±


    Suzanne had a lot of thoughts in her heart. She couldn¡¯t wait to p him on the head and ask angrily, ¡°Do you want to be interviewed? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll p you to death!¡±


    Suddenly, a pair of dark and cold eyes looked over at her, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly as if she was smiling soundlessly.


    Suzanne lowered her head and obediently restrained her thoughts. She no longer let her thoughts run wild.


    How could she forget that Edwiin has been in the business world for nearly ten years and was already a wily old fox? His eyes were extremely sharp and he could see all her expressions easily.


    To put it simply, the invitation failed this time.


    Suzanne tugged on her shorts and felt a little helpless. However, there was nothing she could do. It seemed that she had to think of another solution at work tomorrow and see if she could invite another business tycoon.


    Before she could leave in low spirits, Edwiin said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to Miranda on the 23rd.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Suzanne blinked and replied hesitantly, ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°If we push back the schedule, I¡¯ll return on the 26th.¡±Edwiin raised an eyebrow and reached out to her. ¡°Give me a pen.¡±


    Suzanne was stunned for a moment before replying and hurriedly retrieving her bag. After rummaging through it for a long time, she finally found the blue pen and handed it over along with the document.


    Seeing Edwiin open the document and write his name on the signature of the contract without hesitation, Suzanne was very happy.


    Edwiin signed it!


    After signing the contract, Edwiin asked casually, ¡°I met you and Vito in a cafe that day, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Suzanne was stunned. Had he seen Vito ask her out for a talk that day?


    She nervously fiddled with her fingers and forced a smile at him. With a soft voice, she said, ¡°We broke up a long time ago. That was thest cup of coffee.¡±


    Edwiin tilted his head and stared at her with his sharp eyes. He sneered, ¡°Then why did you kiss him?¡±


    ¡°That was his birthday,¡± Suzanne said without hesitation. She didn¡¯t seem to care that much. ¡°I just kissed him on the cheek. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You believe him just because he said that it was his birthday? Have you seen his ID card?¡± Edwiin bent down and approached her with a cold look in his eyes and a sharp voice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll say that it was my birthday that day. Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Edwiin, why are you so angry all of a sudden?¡± Suzanne took a few steps back, furrowed her thin brows, and looked a little unhappy. She said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t hurt him? You still made things difficult for him in the end.¡±


    Edwiin was so angry that he almostughed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? He¡¯s so useless that he came to you for help?¡±


    Suzanne looked up and saw that his expression wasn¡¯t good. Lowering her head again, she stubbornly rebutted, ¡°You didn¡¯t keep your promise and kept ming others. Without asking for my opinion, you took the initiative to take revenge for me.¡±


    This heartless bastard!


    Edwiin¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. He grabbed Suzanne¡¯s slender neck and pressed her down on the sofa. ¡°Suzanne, what are you dissatisfied with? Why are you arguing with me for such a loser?¡±


    It was rare for Edwiin to lose his temper. Although he was angryst time, it was from a distance. It wasn¡¯t as scary as this time, especially that look in his eyes. It was as if he wanted to kill her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you watch him be a loser!¡± Edwiin tightened his grip and sneered at her like a devil. ¡°I¡¯ll make everyone despise.¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s eyes widened and she was very angry. ¡°Edwiin!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your brother!¡± Edwiin scolded her coldly. He furrowed his brows and was about to shout. ¡°Your surname is Reid, not Morrison! Now, in the future, I¡¯ll never acknowledge you as my sister!¡±


    If he admitted it, what would he be? He didn¡¯t want to be her so-called brother!


    Suzanne¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at him in a daze. Her mouth trembled, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Are you afraid? Or are you afraid of me?¡± Edwiin sneered. He bent down and touched her face with his cold hand. The tip of his nose was almost touching her nose, and his heavy breath enveloped her.


    ¡°I wanted to hug you, but every time, those thoughts became just wishful thinking,¡± he said in a low voice. He slightly tilted his head, and his thin lips almost touched her pink and crystal-clear earlobe. ¡°Do you know that you are the most beautiful at night?¡±


    ¡°That day, your smile was the most beautiful I¡¯ve ever seen. You were so happy, like an angel¡¯s. It made people unable to let go, just like the little ck flower on your waist. They were all so charming.¡±

 Chapter 80 She was Coming

    His deep breath blew into Suzanne¡¯s ear, almost making her whole body tremble. She curled up in his arms softly and looked extremely petite.


    Ruth walked out of the kitchen. She had vaguely heard the argument earlier, but she hadn¡¯t heard it very clearly. She didn¡¯t know what had happened in the living room. She just called out tentatively, ¡°Young Master?¡±


    However, this sentence called Suzanne¡¯s mind back.


    Her face was extremely pale. Screaming, she pushed him away, grabbed her bag, and ran out of the room. She didn¡¯t even bother to put on her slippers. She ran through the living room and soon disappeared outside the door.


    Ruth was shocked by her scream and asked Edwiin in shock, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Suzanne?¡±


    Since Suzanne had fled in a panic, Edwiin sat down on the sofa and replied indifferently to her, ¡°It¡¯s all right. She saw the cockroach just now and was shocked.¡±


    Ruth was astonished. ¡°No way, I cleaned it carefully every day. How could there be cockroaches?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± Ruth asked in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not safe tonight. Why don¡¯t I ask Andrew to follow her?¡±


    Edwiin was silent for a moment. Then he stood up from the sofa and strode to the porch. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. You can go to bed after you¡¯re done. We won¡¯t stay at home tonight.¡±


    Ruth responded and handed the jacket to him. She watched as he left.


    Suzanne drove back to her apartment. Because of the previous dispute with Edwiin at home, she was almost in bad mood, and she was not interested in Nancy¡¯s various jokes.


    Until the next morning, when she went to work at thepany, she was also very absent-minded.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nancy put the cup of yogurt she made in front of her table and carefully asked, ¡°You were already in a bad mood yesterday when you came back. Today, you¡¯re the same. Did you quarrel with your boyfriend?¡±


    Suzanne shook her head and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Nancy stuck to her neck again and rubbed against it. She giggled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sneak out early to buy lunch. How about I bring you a box of ice cream?¡±


    Suzanne frowned and muttered, ¡°One box is enough for me to gain weight by a few kilograms.¡±


    Nancyughed. ¡°How can it be so exaggerated, it¡¯s not chocte!¡±


    While the two of them were conversing in hushed tones, a few colleagues on the other end suddenly shrieked, as though they had just witnessed something shocking. Very soon, several people drew closer to them.


    ¡°Really? The couple broke up?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Could it be that the media is trying to create hype? I saw the report of the celebrity dinnerst weekend. It¡¯s said that the two people are going to get married. Why is there breaking news at this time?¡±


    ¡°He has already ranked among the top groups of Poli Bona. How can he still take a fancy to her?¡±


    A group of colleagues gathered together andughed and scolded. Their voices were not low, attracting the attention of Nancy and Suzanne. They looked at them curiously.


    Nancy was curious. She stretched out her head slightly and looked around. Then she ran up to them and squeezed herself between them. She asked excitedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to the ER Company!¡± one of his colleagues said, showing the newspaper in his hand to Nancy.


    The ER Company was mainly in the advertising business, which could be regarded as a first-ss advertising medium in the country. The news of such apany naturally attracted a lot of attention. What¡¯s more, the person who had the scandal was a senior executive of the ER Company.


    Nancy took the newspaper and looked at it. However, she knew little about ER Company, so she didn¡¯t know what was so special about it. Seeing that no one wanted the newspaper, she took it and quickly returned to Suzanne¡¯s ce.


    ¡°What kind of news?¡± Suzanne asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think it¡¯s about the vice president of ER Company and the daughter of the chairman.¡± As Nancy spoke, she unfolded the newspaper in front of her desk and pointed to the page on the entertainment page. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything strange about it!¡±


    Suzanne looked over and held her breath as soon as she saw it.


    The whole news report was about the dispute between Vito Brown, the vice president of the ER Company, and Rae Green, the daughter of the chairman of the ER Company. Reporters took photos of them quarreling in the restaurant the day before yesterday, and then Vito left angrily.


    The report said that it was very likely that Vito had broken up with Rae. It implicitly indicated that Vito was about to be one of the shareholders of Poli Bona, and he would also go to the ER Company Headquarters Poli Bona to be the vice president, so his value would rise more than ten times.


    The whole report was particrly sharp, criticizing Vito unceremoniously, saying that he was likely to abandon Rae because of his social status problems, guessing that he might have another new girlfriend.


    After reading arge number of articles, Suzanne¡¯s hand holding the newspaper was shaking. Her joints were pale, and her face was bloodless, showing some anger.


    Other than Edwiin, no one else could use their authority to upy the headlines of several news outlets.


    Remembering Edwiin¡¯s harsh words yesterday, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help holding her forehead and feeling sad.


    It was not a big deal. Why did he have to treat Vito like this? She had said that she did not care, but he was unwilling to let go of him. He had to force Vito to a dead end.


    No, it would be more urate to say that his reputation had beenpletely ruined.


    ¡°Suzanne, are you okay?¡± Nancy asked softly. Why was Suzanne looking so pale in just a few minutes?


    Suzanne waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Suzanne!¡± the voice was extremely sharp, mixed with a lot of anger.


    Suzanne sighed helplessly in his heart. ¡°Can¡¯t you let me catch my breath?¡±


    Karen pushed the ss door open, and a pair of dark blue high heels ttered on the gray floor tiles. The sound was a little harsh, which showed how angry the owner was, and even her delicate face was full of anger.


    She walked up to Suzanne angrily, mmed a newspaper on her desk, leaned over to look at her, and said coldly, ¡°Suzanne, can you be more shameless? Do you find seducing other people¡¯s boyfriends interesting?¡±


    Her colleagues were all attracted by Karen¡¯s sharp words and looked over curiously.


    Suzanne was not angry at all and looked at her calmly. ¡°When did you see me seducing her boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then who is it?!¡± Karen swore, almost pointing at the tip of her nose. ¡°Did you think that no one saw you talking to Vito in the bathroomst time at the banquet?¡±


    ¡°He stopped me.¡± Suzanne sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t speak without seeing the whole process.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it, do you?¡±


    Karen raised her eyebrows. Today, she was wearing rose-red lipstick, and her mouth looked extremely coquettish, like a poisonous snake¡¯s. Her words were merciless. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to hook up with Myron Follette. You still want to hook up with Edwiin!¡±

 Chapter 81 Suzanne Hit Karen

    Ooh!


    The surrounding colleagues couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. The way they looked at Suzanne had changed.


    Edwiin was as if the master of Jena City!


    He took over Morrison¡¯s Group from his father at a young age. In just a few years, he had turned thepany¡¯s assets upside down by more than a dozen times, and bought ten top-notch enterprises. A few years ago, he even bought VOE, an international brand.


    He had more than a hundred billion dors before he was less than thirty. How could that be only described as a billionaire?


    However, Mr. Morrison was in low profile and almost never caught wind of his news. He rarely attended banquets, and even the weddings of his friends were held when reporters didn¡¯t notice.


    He hated tidbits very much. Because he controlled several top media in the country, thesepanies would immediately suppress these kind of news through various means, as long as these news about themselves. Female stars did not dare to use him to increase their poprity.


    How can a man at the top of the pyramid have rtionship with a host of a small TV station?


    It doesn¡¯t seem that it is convincing!


    Suzanne¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold as she stared at Karen Morgan.


    She had been pleasant that Edwiin had suppressed all the news of the banquet that night, so that she wouldn¡¯t be the headline of all newspapers. However, Karen had ruined her stable days in just a few days!


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Nancy stared at her with wide eyes in disbelief. She knew that man. She turned to look at Suzanne and asked cautiously, ¡°Suzanne, is what she said true?¡±


    Suzanne said helplessly, ¡°Half of it is true.¡±


    The other half was a lie because she did not seduce Edwiin!


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Karen sneered and stared at her. Her voice was so loud that everyone present could hear her. ¡°What? Do you think no one knows if all news agencies are silent?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A pile of photos was thrown onto Suzanne¡¯s table. There were more than a dozen thick piles of them.


    She tilted her head and nced at these photos. Before her colleagues could draw near to take a look, she intended to put them away. Unexpectedly, Karen pressed down on her hand and grabbed these photos.


    More than a dozen colorful photos flew down.


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously ill!¡± Suzanne was speechless.


    She knew what Karen did was to intend her colleagues to see that. But why did Karen throw these photos on the table for herself to see? When she saw that and was about to put it away, Karen threw it out again.


    Her colleagues picked up these photos that were thrown on the ground out of curiosity and looked at them. With just one nce, they were stunned.


    Suzanne was in each photo, smiling or frowning. She wore a ck hair and a green dress, with charming smile. She was really a natural beauty, holding a handsome but indifferent man in her arms.


    They knew Suzanne, and they certainly knew the man next to her.


    As a result, the atmosphere in the office suddenly became oppressive. Everyone huddled together, but they didn¡¯t dare to get too close to Suzanne. They discussed in low voices and really didn¡¯t expect her to have a rtionship with Edwiin.


    Nancy picked one up from the ground out of curiosity. Why did she look so familiar to the man?


    This man looks like Suzanne¡¯s handsome boyfriend!


    On my god!


    With wide eyes, she clutched the photo with both hands. She was shocked speechless.


    Suzanne¡¯s boyfriend turned out to be Edwiin!


    ¡°Suzanne,¡± Nancy showed the photo in her hands to Suzanne. She was so nervous that she almost couldn¡¯t speak coherently. ¡°Is, is he? Is, is it really him?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suzanne gestured to Nancy, telling her not to make a sound.


    Then she nced around the office with a sharp gaze, took a deep breath, and slowly stood up from the chair. There was a little anger in her voice. ¡°Karen Morgan, have you had enough?¡±


    ¡°You say me?¡± Karenughed and said coldly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t allow others to talk about what you have done? Do you still think it¡¯s glorious?¡±


    ¡°I told you, it was Vito Brown who stopped me at the banquet.¡± Suzanne held back her temper, not nning to fight with her here and make a fool of herself. ¡°I won¡¯t go so far as to get back what I threw away!¡±


    ¡°Suzanne!¡± Karen scolded coldly. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk about Vito? Shameless!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about him!¡± Suzanne¡¯s lips curled into a smile and her expression was indifferent. ¡°You said it yourself.¡±


    Karen was so angry at Suzanne. Frowning, she took a step closer to her with a stern look on her face. ¡°Shameless! You¡¯ve dated with so many men. Do you think Edwiin will still love you if he finds out?¡±


    Suzanne stared at Karen coldly. She hated the words that came out of Karen¡¯s mouth the most.


    What did the quarrel between Vito Brown and Rae Green have to do with her? Why did Karene to scold her as soon as possible? In everyone¡¯s eyes, she was so easy to bully, wasn¡¯t she?


    Closing her eyes, Suzanne said lightly, ¡°Apologize to me for what you said just now.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Why should I apologize to you?¡± Karen was very disdainful, and her smile was a little sarcastic. ¡°You dare to do it, but you don¡¯t dare to admit it, do you? If you have a guilty conscience now, it means that what I said has stabbed you.¡±


    If Suzanne continued to endure, she was as if a turtle.


    She pped Karen in the face directly. Seeing that Karen was prepared and quickly turned her head to avoid it, she sneered and was pped hard on the other side of her face.


    The sound of the p was so crisp that her colleagues in the office were stunned.


    Karen was stunned for less than two seconds. She screamed and pounced on Suzanne. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    By the time everyone came to their senses, the two women had already begun twisting and screaming, and neither of them spared the other.


    No one hurried over to tug at them. Nancy sidled up to them several times, but was firmly pushed away.


    She stomped her feet anxiously. When she saw the cup on Suzanne¡¯s table, she picked it up.


    However, before she could attack Karen¡¯s back, a slender figure approached Suzanne. With a pull, that one pulled the embarrassed Suzanne into her arms.


    Karen was sitting on the floor with disheveled hair, looking even worse than Suzanne.


    ¡°Why do you always get bullied every time I see you?¡± The man chuckled. He reached out tob Suzanne¡¯s hair, and beside his feet were three or four delicate bags with elegant logo.


    The man had thick ck hair and a pair of deep blue eyes that could even eclipse high-quality gems in front of him. He was handsome, tall and slender, and dressed extremely casually. His natural elegance made people want to take a second look at him.

 Chapter 82 Too Ostentatious

    ¡°Ian Hawk!¡± Someone cried out with a stunned expression on his face.


    The silence was broken by this voice, and almost everyone in the office came to their senses. They all stared at the man with an extraordinary bearing with fanatical eyes, and some even secretly took out their mobile phones to shoot.


    Ian Hawk! The legend of the fashion world!


    It was exciting that they usually only saw that man in fashion magazines, but today they actually saw a real one.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t expect him to run over at this time. She stared at his smiling face for a long time before saying, ¡°How did you know that I worked at this TV station?¡±


    He gave her a mysterious smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re on TV every day. It¡¯s hard not to find you.¡±


    ¡°You are also watching those programs?¡± She bit his nails and whispered, ¡°I thought you were around models every day!¡±


    Even though her voice was soft, it was still heard by Ian, and his face darkened immediately.


    Sure enough, she¡¯s a perfect match with Edwiin. Their mind is full of strange things!


    Karen stood up from the ground. When she saw Ian, she was also a little stunned, but then she came back to her senses. She stared at Suzanne for a long time and sneered, ¡°Suzanne, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so attractive to seduce him.¡±


    Before Suzanne could reply, Ian rebuked her impatiently, ¡°Are you crazy? Have you watched too many romance dramas? So what if she seduces me? What if I fall in love with her?¡±


    Karen¡¯s face turned livid. She didn¡¯t expect him to say that.


    She had read several interviews from top domestic magazines about him. They all said that he was polite, particrly todies. Why was hepletely different from the man she had seen in the magazine?


    He nced at people in the office and then looked at Karen, as if he had understood something. He pinched Suzanne¡¯s shoulder and asked with some amusement, ¡°Are you being bullied by this kind of woman?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll win,¡± Suzanne muttered unhappily.


    Although it was disgraceful to fight with others in front of a group of people, it was due to Karen¡¯s words. The wordsing out of her mouth made Suzanne want to beat her up.


    Ian had naturally seen the photos strewn all over the floor.


    He silently sneered.


    How could someone be so bold as to expose the news that Edwiin had blocked?


    Ian pointed to these photos on the ground and asked, ¡°Did you shoot it?¡±


    Karen pursed her lips. Although Ian¡¯s reputation was quite intimidating, she was not afraid of him when she thought that she had Rae supporting her. She snorted, ¡°So what? I cannot say what she has done?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better take a few days off to hide.¡± He smiled at her and reminded her kindly, ¡°All news outlets don¡¯t dare to make a sound, but you dare to print photos. How dare you!¡±


    ¡°So, so what!¡± She replied stubbornly, but she took a few steps back.


    As for the banquet, all journalists at the entrance of the hotel did not dare to release Edwiin¡¯s news even if they were photographed. And these photos were bought by Karen at a high price from a journalist.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know Edwiin, but she thought that Suzanne definitely didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with him. It wouldn¡¯t matter even if she printed some photos, right? She just wanted the TV station to know Suzanne¡¯s true colors.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He stared at her and said with a faint smile.


    That smile made Karen¡¯s hair stand on end. She felt that the air in the office was so cold that she couldn¡¯t stay any longer, so she ran away.


    ¡°s, she is going to suffer!¡± He shook his head and said in a slightly gloating tone. His appearance of raising his eyebrows was simr to that of Myron Follette.


    Suzanne slipped out of his arms without a trace. She felt that this man must have bad news toe to her.


    He was sharp-eyed. He grabbed her and asked, ¡°Why are you running away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡± She patted his hand and looked around the office. She found that many colleagues were standing by. Some of them even took out their mobile phones to record and didn¡¯t intend to stop at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± He said with a smile. His blue and beautiful eyes were full of craftiness. He took out a bunch of roses from his back like magic.


    There should be nine roses in the bunch, all of which were extremely rare ck roses. They were blooming, beautiful and charming. Their petals were like ck velvet, with crystal dew on them. The fragrance of the flowers was overwhelming.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Everyone eximed.


    In this era of rapid development, especially in a first-tier city like Jena City, everyone had more or less seen all kinds of rare flowers. But it was the first time for them to see such extremely rare ck roses.


    She was stunned by ck roses as well.


    She thought that ck roses were just a legend. No one could really cultivate them. Unexpectedly, she really saw these legendary roses. The faint fragrance of flowers made people intoxicated.


    ¡°How is it? Aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡± Seeing her surprised look, Ian couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°There is only one ce in Irnd to cultivate this kind of ck roses. Dozens of rare flowers have been bought by me.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As he talked, he stuffed ck roses into her hands. The thorns on stems had already been dealt with, so he wasn¡¯t afraid that they would prick her hands. ¡°It¡¯s just roses. Everyone knows how to give others!¡±


    That was what he said, and he sighed.


    Edwiin was so narrow-minded! Suzanne¡¯s ex-boyfriend had only gifted her two days¡¯ flowers, but he had already kept in memory. Not only had he driven him to work like a servant, but he was now even asking him to send flowers!


    What an annoying guy! Why Edwiin can¡¯t give flowers by himself and ask him to give them! Should he help Edwiin marry a wife in the future?¡±


    ¡°Yippee! ¡± Suzanne held the bunch of ck roses in her arms and forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Hawk, you¡¯re so nice to give me such rare roses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± He smiled at her and announced proudly, ¡°In theing week, you will receive nine ck roses on time at 9:30 every morning, all of which are delivered by air!¡±


    Everyone looked at him with even more fanaticism in their eyes.


    Only Suzanne was sweating profusely. Was this a consequence of staying with Edwiin for too long?


    Ian picked up the bags on the ground and handed them to her, ¡°I designed two sets for you ording to the measurements he gave me. Try them. If you don¡¯t like those styles, I¡¯ll make a big change to thetter few sets.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Before she could finish her words, he took her other hand and bent down. He kissed her gently on the back of her hand with his sexy and thin lips, causing countless clicking sounds.

 Chapter 83 Everyone knows

    Suzanne¡¯s hair stood on end. She quickly pulled her hand away from his lips and took a few steps back. She wished she could stay as far away from him as possible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too obvious that you don¡¯t like me?¡± Ian was not happy and said, ¡°I designed the two sets of clothes in your hands. Can you show a little respect to me?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She wished that she could throw everything he had at him.


    This guy was sent by Edwiin to mess with her, wasn¡¯t he? Didn¡¯t he see so many people watching here? She could guarantee that before she got off work, his name would be known to the whole TV station.


    Seeing her unhappy look, he stopped teasing her. He put his big ck sunsses on his nose and left. By the way, he signed his name on the notebook in front of him.


    Once he left, everyone in the office crowded around her.


    Their mouths kept opening and closing, making her so angry that she almost went crazy with her hands over her ears. She tried her best to hold back her temper and had a smile on her face.


    It was not until lunchtime that they had to leave.


    She threw the bouquet of flowers on the table and red at it angrily.


    What was going on? She was in a bad mood, but Karen came to stir up trouble. It was fine, but why did Ian also get involved?


    Nancy went out early to buy lunch. When she came back, she happened to see Suzanne throw ck roses on the table like throwing garbage, which made her feel distressed.


    ¡°What are you doing? What precious roses!¡± Nancy muttered, hurriedly putting things in her hands aside to save the bunch of ck roses. She casually picked up a bottle and inserted these roses into it.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to care about?¡± Suzanne said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? There will be one every week in the future! He has money and has specially flown it here from abroad! That¡¯s great!¡±


    Nancy was stunned for a moment, then sheughed and approached Suzanne. ¡°You¡¯re too greedy. If a man sent me flowers, I would probably be so happy!¡±


    Suzanne pped her cheek away and said gloomily, ¡°I was already in a bad mood after what Karen did, not to mention what Ian did. I¡¯m sure that I will have a hard time in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Nancy smiled and moved the lunch and arge bag of snacks she had bought to Suzanne¡¯s table. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? If you are unhappy, eat more of your favorite food!¡±


    Hooking the bag with her finger, she saw that it was full of her favorite snacks, so her heart warmed and a faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°You are so great. Never let me starve.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Nancy smiled proudly, then approached her and asked excitedly, ¡°Suzanne, is Edwiin really your boyfriend?¡±


    Suzanne had just opened a packet of candy and was eating. Hearing Nancy¡¯s question, she was so scared that she swallowed the candy before she could chew it. ¡°I have nothing to do with him. He¡¯s my brother!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nancy nodded as if she understood, his voice rising. ¡°He¡¯s your brother?¡±


    Seeing Nancy tease her in such a way, Suzanne angrily turned around and ate the candy, ignoring her.


    It was a pity that strong Suzanne couldn¡¯t get off work.


    It was less than four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and almost the whole TV station knew the rtionship between he and Ian Hawk.


    Colleagues in the same office as her publicized the scene in the morning, saying how much Ian Hawk had tried to please her. Not only did he buy ck roses through the air transport, but he also custom-made clothes for her.


    Even she couldn¡¯t stand taking turns to greet so many of her colleagues. After nearly an hour of smiles, she finally decided to get off work early and sneak out of the stairs.


    Nancy didn¡¯t return to the apartment to reunite with her until half past five because she hadn¡¯t finished her work.


    The two were toozy to cook dinner. They went straight to a Korean barbecue restaurant to have a meal. When they spent nearly 2, 000 dors to eat and came out of the restaurant, they began to regret it before they got in the car.


    Oh my god, when I wake up tomorrow, I will definitely grow fat again!


    Ian custom-made two sets of clothes for her. One was ck and the other was white, and the coloration was extremely simple.


    With a hem barely as long as her knees, the white dress was spread out in an umbre shape and was extremely tight around her waist. The back was covered with a thinyer ofce that was faintly discernible.


    The ck one consisted of a jacket and skirt. The ck hollow skirt and the ck half-split skirt perfectly reflected her slender waist and long legs. In addition, the dark color gave her a cold and elegant style.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Nancy pulled out the two sets of clothes from the bag. As she looked at them, she shouted and praised Ian¡¯s magic skills.


    ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± Suzanne smiled faintly and wiped her wet hair with a dry towel.


    She and Nancy would visit famous shops when they were free, and sometimes they would reluctantly spend half of their credit card just to buy a piece of clothes. But the next day, they were in a good mood. Anyway, clothes were bought to wear! Why did they have to worry about money?


    ¡°This was designed by Ian Hawk!¡± Nancy jumped up and down on the sofa with her clothes and snorted, ¡°Many international movie stars want to ask him to order clothes, but they haven¡¯t made an appointment yet. You, on the other hand, actually ignored him!¡±


    ¡°When I think of his hands touching countless models, I feel so bad,¡± Suzanne said. She rubbed her arms and said gloomily, ¡°Every time I stand in front of him, I feel like I¡¯m naked.¡±


    Nancy was amused by her exaggerated description andughed out loud. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to be a designer? Sometimes, it¡¯s very troublesome to design a set of clothes for models, because they might be unsatisfied when they see a ready-made one and then he has to change it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about his work,¡± Suzanne shrugged and said casually, ¡°I think he will be picky if he finds a girlfriend in the future.¡±


    Nancy thought for a moment, and then nodded in agreement. ¡°After all, he is walking around all kinds of beauties all day long.¡±


    Suzanne leaned against the sofa and tilted her head to look at Nancy. Seeing her eager to try on the white dress, she couldn¡¯t help curling her lips. ¡°If you like it, you can wear it and go to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Nancy was stunned and puffed up her cheeks. ¡°But Ian custom-made this for you.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter?¡± Suzanne smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯re about the same height and weight. Besides, I don¡¯t like white. I¡¯ll take the ck one.¡±


    Nancy jumped on the sofa, threw herself at Suzanne, and gave her two big kisses. ¡°You¡¯re the best girl!¡±

 Chapter 84 Hurrying to the Hotel

    Suzanne didn¡¯t fall asleep until eleven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    She set the rm clock to wake up early the next morning to run and eat breakfast. When she fell asleep in a daze, she was suddenly awakened by a soft cell phone ring.


    Rubbing her eyes and looking at her phone, she answered the call.


    There was no one talking on the other side, only heavy breathing.


    She took a look and found that it was an unknown number. She said hello again, but after finding that no one was speaking, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little annoyed. She hung up directly, covered her head, and went to sleep.


    Before long, she received another call.


    She was very impatient. ¡°Which bastard dares to prank me like this? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s disgusting?¡±


    However, before she picked up the phone, the person on the other end said in a low voice, ¡°Suzanne, are you asleep?¡±


    This voice sounded familiar to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked, curling up under the quilt. She had no intention of checking the number.


    The voice on the other end of the phone was silent for a few seconds, and then said in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe out? We just saw Stacy Williams.¡±


    Her drowsiness was finally roused by her words.


    She sat up from the bed and looked at the missed calls on her mobile phone, only to find that they were from TCN!


    It was one of the top news magazines in the country. Its headquarters was in Cherry City, and there was a branch in Jena City. She had a good rtionship with a reporter in the branch, who had given her a lot of news. So they were almost old friends.


    ¡°What happened to Stacy Williams?¡± She asked in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she would be very busy during this period of time and might need to go back to Cherry City? Why is she still in Jena City?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Edward David replied. Maybe it was because of the inconvenient environment, so his voice was very low. ¡°I followed her with another colleague for a day and just found that she entered the hotel with Joe Johns, an artist of Bright Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± She sucked in a breath of cold air.


    O. S. Entertainment and Bright Entertainment had never gotten along well with each other. Every time the two bosses met, they would fight with each other. Every year, they would fight for the position of the movie king and queen. How did the two artists end up working together?


    ¡°I think Stacy Williams went to the hotel by Joe Johns. She must have drunk too much and has no assistant or manager around.¡± Edward urged her. ¡°Come here quickly, otherwise, the other newspapers who have heard the news wille.¡±


    Alright, please keep an eye for me.


    After hanging up, she immediately got out of bed to change her clothes and hurried out with her car keys.


    At this time, it was already past 12 o¡¯clock in the evening. She drove towards Victoria Hotel, never letting go of the elerator.


    Edward David was dressed in ck, wearing a cap and hiding in a hidden corner of the hotel. When he saw her arrive, he quickly ran up and whispered in her ear, ¡°7018 on the seventh floor. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She nodded at him, then turned around and quickly walked into the hotel.


    When the receptionist of the hotel learned that she wanted the guest¡¯s room card, the former politely but firmly refused. This was a hotel, not a police station, and they couldn¡¯t provide the guests¡¯ privacy.


    She frowned and looked at the time on her phone. It took her just three minutes to lose her cool.


    The news that Stacy Williams and the artist of Bright Entertainment entered the hotel was terrible. Stacy had just been praised, and her poprity had been on the rise. If these scandals were captured by other reporters at this time, everything would be over.


    Thinking of Stacy¡¯s gentle face, Suzanne clenched her phone tightly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Although she had only met Stacy a few times and they were not very familiar with each other, she liked this clean actress, who had established a firm foothold in the entertainment industry with her strength. Therefore, as soon as Edward David notified her, she rushed over.


    Taking a deep breath, she had no choice but to quickly make a call.


    ¡°Baby, did you miss me?¡±


    After looking down on Myron Follette¡¯s low-pitchedughter, Suzanne asked him bluntly, ¡°Is Follette¡¯s family the biggest owner of Victoria Hotel?¡±


    ¡°Victoria?¡± He pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in charge of a hotel before, so I don¡¯t have any impression. What¡¯s wrong? Did Edwiin date with another woman?¡±


    Hearing him mention Edwiin, she raised her eyebrows.


    When she thought of the argument she had with Edwiin at his house the night before, her mood worsened. Even her tone became unpleasant and impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Hurry up and check it out. I have something to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Boohoo, baby, how could you be so mean to me?¡± He sobbed in grievance. Although he said that, he still ordered his assistant to find out who the supervisor of the hotel was as soon as possible.


    In less than 40 seconds, she received a call and found that Follette¡¯s family was the biggest owner of the house.


    He responded and gave a phone number to Suzanne. ¡°Baby, this is the district manager¡¯s cell phone number. Call him and tell him to do anything. No¡­¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, she hung up.


    Myron stared at his phone gloomily. ¡°She¡¯s getting closer to Edwiin!¡±


    The slender golden-haired woman lying next to him touched him with her feet and muttered discontentedly, ¡°Myron, you haven¡¯t called me baby yet!¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, looked at the blonde beauty, and then pinched her cheek. ¡°Sweetheart, you can¡¯t bepared with her, or someone will strangle you.¡±


    The blonde woman snorted and leaned into his arms. ¡°Are you willing to strangle me to death?¡±


    He narrowed his eyesfortably. For some reason, he suddenly remembered how he had pinched that cheek at the TV station. That face was tender and smooth. It felt so good.


    All of a sudden, he was stunned. He raised his thin lips slightly, pushed the blonde beauty who was buried in his chest away, turned around, and walked to the bathroom. He said in azy voice, ¡°Ask someone to help me change the sheets and bedding when I go out.¡±


    The golden-haired beauty was stunned by this reaction. She saw as the man walked towards the bathroom.


    After hearing his words, her face couldn¡¯t help darkening. She had been taken here for less than four hours, and now he wanted her to go back by herself?!


    Gritting her teeth secretly, the golden-haired beauty followed him into the bathroom naked. When she saw the man taking a shower, she walked up and hugged him from behind. She said in a charming voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s sote. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡±


    With a sudden spin, her back was mmed into the cold tiles.


    When she met his eyes, which were still smiling but still cold, she took a deep breath. She looked at him. Her trembled body was a sign of fear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never repeat myself.¡± He approached her with a smile, grabbed her arm upward, and almost strangled her neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t even be able to get those little things.¡±


    The golden-haired beauty nodded her head while trembling. The moment he let go, she ran away.

 Chapter 85 The Furious Dalton Lazer

    The district manager, who had received Suzanne¡¯s call, hurried down the elevator.


    Because of the previous reception from Myron, the district manager did not dare to slight Suzanne at all. When he learned that she needed the room card of room 7108, he checked it out and gave it to her without hesitation.


    Suzanne thanked him and rushed into the elevator with the room card.


    When she stepped onto the corridor on the seventh floor, she was looking for the house number while praying in her heart that nothing bad would happen. If she really bumped into something that she didn¡¯t want to see, there was nothing she could do.


    She stopped in front of the door of 7108 and confirmed the house number. She swiped the card, opened the door, and stepped in directly.


    It was a simple and elegant couple¡¯s room, with a warm atmosphere.


    Subconsciously, she looked up at the carpet. The scattered clothes made her pupils contract. The faint smell of alcohol in the air made her face turn pale. She hurriedly walked around the living room and rushed in.


    A figure was curled up on the soft bed. She covered herself with a thin nket and breathed steadily.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± She almost fainted.


    Could it be that she waste?


    When she heard the sshing sound of water in the bathroom next door, her face turned cold. She directly picked up the crystal ashtray from the bedside table, opened the bathroom door, and walked in. A gust of heat came to her face.


    After the mist dissipated slightly, she finally saw the man in the bathroom clearly.


    The slender figure had just wiped the water off her body and put on a bathrobe. His wet hair stuck to his forehead. His eyes were charming like mist as he stared intently at her, who was holding an ashtray.


    This young man was a great one in Bright Entertainment ¨C Joe Johns.


    After she recognized him, he was a little surprised.


    Then she thought of Stacy Williams, who was sleeping on the bed outside. She was so angry that she almost threw the ashtray in her hand at his perfect face. She cursed fiercely, ¡°Bright Entertainment is really shameless!¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s rude to break into one¡¯s room without permission!¡± He sneered and reached out to fasten the belt of his bathrobe. His tone was cold and was not modest and polite like what the outside world looked like. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    ¡°Are you still a man?¡± She scolded him. ¡°She worked so hard for so many years to survive, but now her whole life has been ruined by you! Do you know that arge number of reporters are rushing here.¡±?


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± He threw the white towel, which had been used to dry his hair, to the ground and strode towards her. ¡°She started vomiting as soon as she came in. It¡¯s so disgusting! I took a shower for her out of kindness and carried her to bed.¡±


    As he talked, he smiled coldly at Suzanne. ¡°Who would be interested in a drunk woman?¡±


    She was stunned. His words sounded reasonable and couldn¡¯t refute.


    She turned her head to see Stacy, and then looked at the clothes on the ground. There seemed to be some vomit on them. When she thought of what she had misunderstood, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was mistaken.¡±


    Seeing her hiding the ashtray behind her without leaving a trace, he sneered, pushed her away fiercely, and went straight out of the bathroom. ¡°You can only enjoy it when she wakes up!¡±


    She gritted his teeth and red at his back. ¡°What a shameless person!¡±


    ¡°She might be able to escape at this time, but she won¡¯t be able to avoid the next one.¡± His tone was very impatient. He took out a cigarette from the box on the counter and lit it up. ¡°It¡¯s me this time. The next one may be another one.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your boss¡¯s means too despicable?¡± Sheughed, full of malice. ¡°If he can¡¯t win against O. S. Entertainment, he won¡¯t hesitate to use these dirty means to ruin other one¡¯s lives.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to survive in the entertainment circle?¡± He spat out a white circle. ¡°They have not been harmonious for so many years and many artists have sacrificed.¡±


    She was silent.


    It was not that she didn¡¯t pay attention to entertainment news, but she had seen scandals of the twopanies¡¯ artists. Once the scandal was exposed, thepany would try their best to cklist such a popr person.


    She knew these potential rules in the entertainment industry, but she didn¡¯t expect that the bosses of the twopanies could reallye up with any idea to attack their opponents. They had a lot of money to cultivate a neer, but what about those people? Should they be sacrificed innocently?


    He leaned against the counter and looked at her.


    He didn¡¯t expect Stacy to have a friend like her in this circle.


    ¡°You also said that arge number of reporters are rushing over. Take her to another room,¡± he said lightly, ¡°so as not to be caught by themter. At that time, you can¡¯t exin it clearly.¡±


    She looked at him in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand how he became so nice all of a sudden.


    He knew what she was thinking, so he sneered and said, ¡°I have a high position in thepany. The boss won¡¯t me me even if something really happens. If it were other artists, you wouldn¡¯t have seen her.¡±


    Hearing what he said, she couldn¡¯t help shivering and quickly made a call to the district manager.


    As soon as she called, the door was mmed open with a bang.


    He frowned. Her face also turned little pale. The two of them looked at the door together.


    The neer was overflowing with killing intent. His eyes were filled with a murderous aura. He pushed the door against the wall and strode in. His cold gaze swept over her and thennded on the bed.


    He didn¡¯t say a single word before puckering his lips tightly, and then he directly kicked fiercely at Joe with enormous strength.


    He kicked out Joe and did not wait for him to fall. He directly reached out to grab Joe¡¯s bathrobe and rolled up a circle to hit his face. The strong physique and strength almost made Joe could only passively take the beating.


    It had only been a few seconds since he had walked in, and not even Suzanne had been able to react.


    Seeing more blood flowing from the corner of Joe¡¯s mouth, Suzanne almost screamed. He rushed to Dalton Lazer, hugged his waist tightly, and hurriedly said, ¡°Enough. She is fine. Don¡¯t hit him, otherwise he will dieter.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dalton threw her aside and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡±


    At this time, Stacy was also woken up.


    When she saw the man drawing a gun from his waist and pressing it against Joe¡¯s head, Stacy almost screamed. When she found out that she was naked, her whole face turned pale.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Suzanne waved desperately at Stacy, indicating that she should calm down and not scream. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He didn¡¯t touch you. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡­¡± Stacy copsed, with tears welling up in her eyes.


    She remembered drinking too much at the party. Why was she in the hotel naked when she woke up?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Suzanneforted her and fetched a bathrobe for her to put on.


    When Suzanne saw that Stacy¡¯s mood hadn¡¯t changed much, she turned her attention to Dalton.

 Chapter 86: Solving the Crisis

    Suzanne Reid walked towards Dalton Lazer, step by step, with a hint of nervousness in her voice. ¡°Dalton, let¡¯s have a good talk. Can you put the gun away first?¡±


    When she saw Joe Johns, who was hit by Dalton with a dull sound, saw the gun, her face changed little.


    Although Suzanne didn¡¯t know where Dalton hade from, she felt that the current situation was too bad. She could copse at any moment.


    ¡°Bright Entertainment is really good at ying chess!¡±


    Seeing that Dalton didn¡¯t have any reaction, Suzanne took a deep breath and moved closer to his side with the intention of distracting his attention. ¡°Let go of him, his injuries aren¡¯t light.¡±


    Dalton suddenly raised her head to look at her. His bloodthirsty eyes caused her to ktake two steps back.


    ¡°So what if I kill him?¡± His tone was extremely angry.


    Suzanne cried out involuntarily, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    There were so many spies in Jena City. Such a big thing couldn¡¯t be hidden easily. Once the media dug it out, he would be severely punished. It was even possible for him to face the death penalty.


    ¡°Dalton, don¡¯t!¡± Stacy Williams staggered out of bed and tightly grabbed Dalton¡¯s arm, her face full of panic, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, please!¡±


    ¡°What qualifications do you have to say to me?¡± Dalton sneered, ¡°What, have you fallen for this male celebrity?¡±


    Stacy shook her head and almost cried. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s okay if you punch him a few times, but you¡¯re going to work in Cherry City soon. You can¡¯t have any bad news at this hour!¡±


    ¡°Who needs you to worry!¡± Dalton shoved her away and snapped, ¡°You cried when we broke up, and now you¡¯re crying. What else can you do aside from cry? You left so dashingly, so what¡¯s there to be worried about?¡±


    Stacy fell onto the ground in a very sorry state. After being scolded by Dalton, she could only cover her face and cry.


    It was her fault back then. She deserved to be treated like this.


    Suzanne took the opportunity to grab the pistol in Dalton¡¯s hand and hid it on her back. Facing Dalton¡¯s stern expression, she just smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely. Don¡¯t fight, okay?¡±


    When Joe Johns, who had been suppressed on the ground, saw the danger and left, he could not help but let out a sigh of relief. He had just stood up and taken two steps when he was directly pressed down by Dalton.


    Suzanne was shocked and hurriedly pulled him with Stacy. Each of them held one of his arms, and Joe took the opportunity to escape.


    Dalton was so angry that sheughed, ¡°You guys are really capable!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about itter?¡± Suzanne tried tofort him. She loosened her arms, afraid that the cold-blooded man would throw her out if he was unhappy. ¡°The reporters must have surrounded the hotel entrance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Dalton nced at Stacy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be famous so much? Now, you got what you wanted.¡±


    Stacy had already known Dalton¡¯s personality, but when she heard him say this, her face still paled.


    Suzanne held her forehead. How could this man say something like this at a time like this?


    When she saw that Dalton had no intention of giving chase, she quickly took out her mobile phone and called Edward David. After asking around for a while, sure enough, arge number of reporters who had received gossip came rushing over, and some of them had already arrived.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Suzanne cursed and had no choice but to call Eden Puth.


    At this time, Eden Puth had fallen asleep. When he received Suzanne¡¯s call, he asked in azy voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± Suzanne asked softly. ¡°Eden, can you bring a set of women¡¯s clothes to the Victoria Hotel? It¡¯s best if youe in from the back door.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Suzanne made a sound of agreement and nced at Stacy. She sighed and said, ¡°You may have to work hard for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    In less than an hour, Eden rushed over in a taxi. Afraid of being seen, he put on a ck mask and cap and took the elevator to room 7108 on the seventh floor.


    When he saw the three people in the room, he was stunned at first, and then took off his mask. ¡°There are many reporters outside.¡±


    Suzanne took the bag in his hand and handed it to Stacy, asking her to change her clothes in the bathroom first.


    ¡°Maybe it was released by Bright Entertainment.¡± Suzanne sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I just told Stacy¡¯s agent that she is on her way here.¡±


    Eden sensibly didn¡¯t ask anything else. He only asked, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Pretend to be a couple with Stacy.¡±


    Noticing Dalton¡¯s strong murderous look, Suzanne looked into his eyes fearlessly and said calmly, ¡°If you want to protect Stacy, this is the only way.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a superwoman? Can¡¯t she even handle such a small matter?¡± Dalton sneered.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± Suzanne was displeased and her expression turned cold. ¡°No matter how wrong Stacy was before, she¡¯s still a victim today. It¡¯s interesting that you keep hurting her, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Dalton approached her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re relying on the protection of Edwiin Morrison to look down on everyone?¡±


    Suzanne gritted her teeth. ¡°Why is this person so gossipy? He¡¯s so annoying!¡±


    Eden quickly stood in front of Suzanne to protect him from falling into Dalton¡¯s trap. He smiled at Dalton, his smile as sunny and warm as ever. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t speak so harshly to ady.¡±


    Stacy¡¯s manager, Lisa, hurried over.


    Earlier, she had been looking around because Stacy was nowhere to be found. Unexpectedly, Stacy hade to the hotel.


    After learning some things from Suzanne, Lisa almost fainted and med herself for her mistakes. She agreed with Suzanne¡¯s idea very much and agreed to let Eden cover up for Stacy first.


    After all, Stacy and Eden belonged to the samepany. In the future, with a little exnation, their fans would believe them.


    As soon as Lisa took Stacy and Eden, who were fully armed, downstairs, they were besieged by arge number of reporters.


    All sorts of sharp questions pounced on them.


    Lisa smiled as he escorted Stacy and Eden into the minivan.


    Suzanne stood in front of the window and watched the scene downstairs. When she saw therge group of reporters disperse, she couldn¡¯t help letting out a breath. Grabbing her bag, she was ready to leave. After running around for a few hours, she was also very tired.


    Dalton followed her into the elevator.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her business. Stay out of it.¡±


    Hearing his indifferent tone, Suzanne was stunned. She nced at him and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? If you don¡¯t care, why are you in such a hurry toe here? It¡¯s terrible. You¡¯re about to kill someone.¡±


    Dalton puckered her lips and red fiercely at her.


    After leaving the hotel, Suzanne unlocked the door with her car key. As soon as she opened the door and got in, she found that someone had already sat in the passenger seat. She couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive a sports car here?¡±


    Hezily pointed in a direction.


    Suzanne looked up and saw that the beautiful sports car had been badly damaged not long ago. It was parked in front of the hotel like a pile of scrap metal.

 Chapter 87 Kidnapped

    By the time Suzanne sent Dalton home, it was already 4:00 a. m.


    She cursed as she dragged her exhausted body back to the apartment. She did not even have the time to wash off her sticky body before she locked the door and went to sleep.


    Naturally, she would not be able to wake up the next day.


    When she woke up naturally, it was already eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, and the sun was extremely dazzling.


    His phone, which had been switched to silent mode, was full of messages and calls from Nancy White.


    Suzanne took advantage of her leisure time to call her back while brushing her teeth. Before she could speak, Nancy shouted, ¡°Suzanne, why are you locking the door? I¡¯ve been calling you for the whole morning!¡±


    ¡°I locked the door because I was afraid that you would destroy me,¡± Suzanne said with bubbles in her mouth, ¡°Did Mr. Alex say anything when he saw that I was not here?¡±


    ¡°No, I said that you went out to investigate some materials.¡± Nancy said, ¡°Come quickly. There is a temporary meeting at 3:30 p. m. and everyone has to attend. Mr. Alex would name them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. Would you like to have lunch?¡±


    Nancy giggled, ¡°Same as before, tell the boss I want super spicy food.¡±


    Suzanne agreed and hung up the phone.


    It was already past 12 o¡¯clock when she finished tidying up and went out. She drove to the restaurant to order lunch for Nancy. Because there were many people at noon, she waited for a few minutes. When she bought coffee and returned to the car, her forehead was covered with sweat.


    While waiting for the traffic lights to turn green, Suzanne lowered the temperature of the air conditioner inside the car a little.


    Out of the blue, a muzzle popped out of the half-opened window.


    Suzanne had only been agitated once every seven or eight hours. She didn¡¯t expect herself to be agitated again in such a short period of time.


    She felt that if she did it again, she would suddenly die of a heart attack.


    Faced with the pitch-ck muzzle, Suzanne took a deep breath, grabbed the wallet, and handed it out.


    The man in the hat didn¡¯t want her purse. He just ordered her with a cold face, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Open the door, now!¡±


    Under his pressure, Suzanne had to open the door.


    A man wearing grey clothes and carrying arge ck bag got into the car first. He quickly took out a gun from his waist and aimed it at Suzanne¡¯s back. Then the man standing in front of the window put his gun away and got into the car.


    ¡°Start driving.¡± The gray-robed man instructed.


    Suzanne told herself that she had to calm down no matter what. She started the car quickly and drove away without waiting for the traffic lights to turn green. She was thinking of a safe way to leave.


    It was not until the car was on the highway that the two men in the back seat rxed.


    The grey clothed man opened the ck bag. It¡¯s filled with stacks of brand new banknotes. Suzanne took a nce at it. She had a bad feeling in his heart. These two must have just finished robbing.


    ¡°Brother, look!¡± The man in grey shouted excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s enough for us to squander for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Put it away!¡± The man in ck red at him and looked up at Suzanne.


    Suzanne quickly looked away and focused on driving the car.


    ¡°This highway leads to Cloud City. Are they going to Cloud City?¡±


    The phone in her bag kept making noise. Suzanne didn¡¯t dare to pick it up for fear of angering the two men in the backseat with guns. The air conditioner in the car was on so low but her forehead was sweating.


    After getting off the highway, she drove the car to a winding path ording to the instructions.


    After driving for a while, the man in ck finally asked her to stop.


    Seeing that the gray-clothed man pointed the gun at her back, Suzanne was nervous. Her face was pale, but she pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    When the man was pulled down from the driver¡¯s seat, Suzanne quickly took the phone down with him. She pretended to fall on the ground and pressed the phone under her body, afraid of being noticed by them.


    Fortunately, after throwing her down, the man in ck did not look at her anymore and directly drove away.


    When the car was so far away that she couldn¡¯t even see the tail of the car, Suzanne let out a sigh of relief. She looked around and realized that she was in a bad situation. She had actually been left behind in the wilderness.


    The time on the phone showed that it was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Suzanne called Nancy, but no one answered for a long time.


    She was a little surprised. After thinking about it, she dialed Myron Follette¡¯s number again, but no one answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that unlucky, am I?¡± Suzanne scratched her head. Looking at the electricity, she was a little annoyed.


    Why was she always so sleepy? Why did she always forget to charge her phone?


    After looking around, Suzanne felt even more helpless. How could there be a caring from a remote ce like this?


    However, she could not stay in the same ce forever. After hesitating for a moment, she walked up the winding path that the car had taken earlier.


    The further she went, the longer it took. Not long after, the sky darkened.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Suzanne was wearing a long-sleeved white shirt, a rose-red skirt, and a pair of high heels. She didn¡¯t walk very far and took off her heels soon because of the pain.


    Seeing that it was past six o¡¯clock, Suzanne called Nancy again, but she couldn¡¯t get it through.


    Looking at her phone, which had no signal, she was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t curse.


    If she had known this was going to happen, she would have stayed there and waited.


    A pair of tender feet had been walking on the gravel road for half an hour, causing bruises and swelling. Seeing that the sky was getting darker and darker, Suzanne did not dare to stay in this wilderness.


    She wandered around looking for a signal area, but when it was dark, she suddenly broke into a deserted cemetery group. She was so timid that she screamed at that time, ran away, and her feet were almost disabled.


    After finally finding the area where there was a signal, Suzanne immediately called Nancy. However, it¡¯s useless. She was so nervous that she cried immediately.


    There were so many people in themunication system, so she quickly dialed them one by one. They were either powered off or ignored.


    Suzanne fell to the ground. Her face was pale and she was about to copse.


    Usually, she wouldn¡¯t pick up other people¡¯s calls. Why was it so strange today? Not only did no one call her, but no one answered her calls even when she called outside.


    The more Suzanne thought about it, the more flustered she became. Flipping through the contacts, she bit her lower lip and called Edwiin Morrison.


    Fortunately, someone answered the phone. In less than a few seconds, someone answered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hearing his familiar voice, Suzanne cried even louder. She forgot that she had quarreled with him because of something earlier and choked with sobs as she called out, ¡°Edwiin.¡±


    Over on the other end, Edwiin sounded nervous all of a sudden. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Someone held a gun against my head.¡± Suzanne cried in a low voice. ¡°They asked me to drive the car on the highway. After arriving at Cloud City, I turned into another road. I don¡¯t even know where I am now.¡±

 Chapter 88 Don’t Be Afraid, I’m Here

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Speak slowly,¡± Edwiin said. ¡°You don¡¯t remember which district the car came from, do you? Just think about it. Tell me the location and I¡¯ll send someone there right away.¡±


    Although he said that, he was extremely nervous.


    His phone was always on. Because he was afraid that Suzanne wouldn¡¯t be able to find him if something happened.


    Unexpectedly, Edwiin had just gotten on the ne to Country I when he received a call from Suzanne before he evennded. After learning of her situation, he really wanted to get off the ne immediately.


    Suzanne nced around the dark, empty space. When she heard the wolf howlsing from afar, she became even more nervous and her voice trembled as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Edwiin, where are you¡­¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, there was a sudden silence.


    Edwiin narrowed his eyes. When he heard no response from the other end of the line, he was so angry that he cursed. He pulled off his seatbelt and walked quickly to the driver¡¯s seat, calling the domestic people.


    Without waiting for the person on the other side to speak, he immediately ordered, ¡°Ask someone to drive a helicopter to Cloud City to find her immediately. If Officer tries to intercept him, ask him to call me to confirm it. Immediately drive to Cloud City and prepare medical supplies and clothes!¡±


    After hanging up the phone neatly, the stewardess stopped him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. This is a forbidden area and you can¡¯t go in and out at will. Please cooperate with me, thank you.¡±


    Edwiin coldly nced at the blonde beauty with fluent English and asked in a British ent, ¡°How long before we arrive at Miranda Airport?¡±


    ¡°We still need to wait for another three hours.¡±


    Edwiin tightened his grip on his phone and suppressed his anger. ¡°Prepare a parachute for me.¡±


    The stewardess was stunned. ¡°Sir, our ne doesn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°Either you¡¯re ready to parachute, or I¡¯ll throw you off.¡± Edwiin approached her with a murderous look in his eyes. His voice was cold to the extreme. ¡°I want it now!¡±


    Suzanne didn¡¯t expect her phone to turn off automatically at this critical moment. Looking at the ck screen, she wanted toin but had no tears. She was annoyed that she didn¡¯t charge her phonest night.


    She had always been afraid of the dark. Looking at the darkness around her, she didn¡¯t dare to leave. She just sat there with her arms around her knees, her eyes full of panic. She prayed in her heart that Edwiin woulde as soon as possible.


    She tilted her head and narrowed her eyes in fear not long after.


    Not long after she fell asleep, Suzanne was woken up by the coldness of the night. She looked around uneasily at the quiet night. She hugged herself tightly and her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the scary movie she had watched with Nancy earlier.


    The more she thought about it, the more terrified the surrounding scene became.


    Suzanne burst into tears. She had never suffered so much in her life like she did today.


    When she was a child, she was protected, so she never knew what it meant to be bullied.


    When she was in high school, Edwiin was about to graduate. The principal of the two schools were from the same family and lived in the same area, so every time she got off school, even if there was no driver to pick her up, Edwiin would send her home.


    At that time of her senior high school, she didn¡¯t like to spend much time with Edwiin. She was particrly afraid of his sharp eyes and silent character. She always sneaked out from the back door after school and went out to y before going home obediently.


    Edwiin was always infuriated by her. Every time she went back, she had to stand for half an hour as punishment. Even when it was time for dinner, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to eat. She had to wait until the punishment arrived.


    Later on, Suzanne didn¡¯t dare to run away from the back door. Edwiin was like a radar. Every time she slipped out of the back door, before she could stabilize herself in theic shop, he would catch up with her and take her back with one hand.


    Suzanne waited, waited, waited, and finally waited for Edwiin to graduate from high school. She had been excited for a few days then and felt that she was finally free, but she didn¡¯t expect him to send a driver to guard her 24 hours a day.


    By that time, Morrison¡¯s Group had already gained a firm foothold in the country. It rose all the way to the top.


    The pressure broke out. She ran out after having a big fight with Edwiin when Afra and Frederic were not around. Who knew that she had already been targeted by the kidnappers? If it were not for Edwiin, she would have been dragged into the car.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The two kidnappers were armed with guns. When they couldn¡¯t drag her into the car, they directly shot him and then fled in a hurry under the pursuit of the guards.


    At that time, after Edwiin was shot, Suzanne screamed and cried for the first time.


    Several guards scrambled to carry him to the hospital. The blood kept flowing and wetting his clothes over and over again. Before he arrived at the hospital, he was already on the verge of death.


    Afra and Frederic rushed over when they heard the news.


    At that time, Suzanne had been a coward and hadn¡¯t dared to reveal that she had run away on her own for fear of being beaten.


    The shot on his shoulder took half a month to recuperate in the hospital, but he didn¡¯t me Suzanne. He was still as cold as ever, and she didn¡¯t even bother to look at him when she visited him often.


    From then on, Suzanne was especially obedient. She kept her word as if she was trying to make up for her mistakes.


    Later, after recovering from his injury, Edwiin packed up his things and went to study abroad. He had been gone for several years. When he came back again, he had taken over Morrison¡¯s Group. Suzanne had also entered university.


    Thinking of the past, Suzanne felt a little upset.


    If only she hadn¡¯t quarreled with Edwiin at that time. He wouldn¡¯t have been shot, and there wouldn¡¯t have been such an ugly scar on his left shoulder.


    In a daze, Suzanne seemed to hear the sound of turning.


    She looked up and saw a light spot shing in the night sky. It was getting closer and closer to her, and the sound was getting louder and louder. When she saw that the light spot was the fuel source of the helicopter, she stood up in surprise.


    Unexpectedly, her legs went numb after sitting for too long, and she fell back down heavily. It hurt so much that she frowned.


    Before the helicopter could stop steadily on the road, a slender shadowy figure jumped down from the helicopter. His voice carried a rare note of panic. ¡°Suzanne.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Suzanne raised his arm and waved at him. She hadn¡¯t eaten lunch and had been starving for almost an entire day. In addition, she hadn¡¯t had a drop of water for a few hours, so her lips were almost purple from the cold. Even her voice was hoarse and very soft.


    Her rose-red dress was bright in the dark of the night. The sharp-eyed Edwiin caught sight of her at first nce and hurried over. When he saw Suzanne¡¯s pale face, he raised his eyebrows and hugged her tightly in his arms.


    Suzanne felt that his weak body was about to break. Frowning, she whispered, ¡°Edwiin, it hurts.¡±


    Seeing that she was fine, Edwiin rxed a lot. He held her face and kissed her gently on the forehead. His voice was calm and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Suzanne sniffed and almost cried.


    She didn¡¯t expect that among so many people, thest person toe to her rescue was Edwiin who had quarreled with her not long ago.

 Chapter 89 Extremely Stupid

    After the helicopter stabilized, Edwiin put her on a chair and wrapped her in a thin nket.


    When he saw the injuries on her feet, his heart ached.


    Fortunately, Edwiin had already gotten someone to prepare a first-aid kit and some clothes on the ne. There was no problem with the simple treatment. The other wounds would be taken care of by the hospital.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The pain of the medicine made Suzanne frown, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry out and could only bite the bread.


    She sneaked a peek at Edwiin, who must have rushed over. With exhaustion on his face, he put her foot on his leg and carefully cleaned the wound. He didn¡¯t dare to move too much for fear of hurting her.


    Recalling what had happened in her childhood, Suzanne felt very guilty. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Edwiin, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Edwiin didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t even raise his head and said calmly, ¡°Why should you apologize?¡±


    ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t quarreled with you at that time.¡± Suzanne held the bread tightly and bit his lips.


    If she hadn¡¯t had a fight with Edwiin, she wouldn¡¯t have run out and he wouldn¡¯t have been shot.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to what happenedst time.¡±


    Suzanne shook her head. ¡°No, it was when I was in my second year of high school. If I hadn¡¯t been so willful, you wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡­¡±


    Edwiin closed the bottle. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Why do you still remember it?¡±


    He closed the first-aid kit and pulled up the nket covering her. His voice was faint, and it was rare for it to soften a little. With a little softness, he said, ¡°Sleep after eating. We¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to sleep.¡± Suzanne bit her lip and whispered, ¡°I saw a horror movie with Nancyst time and just remembered it. Now I can see those horrible scenes as soon as I close my eyes. I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    The veins on Edwiin¡¯s forehead jumped, and he even had the urge to strangle Nancy.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t two cowards go bungee jumping instead of watching horror movies?¡±


    In the end, Suzanne couldn¡¯t hang on and fell asleep.


    Edwiin took out the remaining half of the bread in her hand and put it aside. He moved his body over and carefully wrapped her in his arms, as the best pillow.


    Before long, the helicopter arrived in Jena City.


    He got off the ne with Suzanne in his arms and got on the car. He didn¡¯t expect that as soon as the car arrived at the hospital, arge number of reporters swarmed toward him before he even took a step out.


    All kinds of cameras made Edwiin narrow his eyes, and his aura was cold. He took his coat to cover Suzanne up, and then got out of the car with Suzanne in his arms, striding toward the hospital.


    These reporters received the tip of the iceberg and came to guard the city hospital, but they didn¡¯t expect that they would really be caught.


    When they saw Edwiin get out of the car, many people crowded around him. Due to this man¡¯s cruelty, they didn¡¯t dare to raise any sharp questions. They tried to lower their voices as much as possible and asked carefully.


    The man just nced at them coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. He carried her into the hospital quickly.


    The group of reporters still wanted to follow, but seven or eight medical staff of the hospital had already surrounded them. They were not allowed to take another step forward, everyone could only crane their necks and watch the figure being surrounded by the doctors who hurried over.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious. Who is he holding in his arms?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that it¡¯s Suzanne, the anchor of the Star TV Station? Their intimate photos have been exposed.¡±


    ¡°No way! Is that anchor beautiful enough to hook up with Edwiin?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hey, Edwiin didn¡¯t say anything. Can this news be published?¡±


    ¡°If you want to challenge him, go ahead and try!¡±


    However, it was true that a newspaper outlet had challenged Edwiin.


    In just ten minutes since he entered the hospital, several popr news websites had released the news, which were all ced in eye-catching positions. The news was being yed and reposted every second.


    The young president and the anchor of the TV station, with such a wide gap in identity, could always arouse people¡¯s curiosity to explore.


    Edwiin stood silently behind the doctors and watched with a frown. When all of Suzanne¡¯s wounds were cleaned up and transferred to the ward, he was relieved.


    When he received a phone call from Myron, he didn¡¯t know that the news on the Inte had been sightseeing for nearly ten million times.


    ¡°Oh, oh, Mr. Morrison is on the news!¡± Myron shouted on the phone, seemingly gloating. ¡°Are you so busy taking care of the beauty that you don¡¯t have time to ask your men to do things?¡±


    Edwiin sneered. ¡°What? Do you still want me to help you out?¡±


    ¡°I was wrong, brother, I was really wrong.¡± Myron sincerely admitted his mistake.


    He did not forget that his carelessness in giving the model a gift had ruined Edwiin¡¯s n, which made the stingy man always bear grudges against him. Before going to Miranda to attend the meeting, he did not forget to call him out to exercise his muscles and bones.


    ¡°In 20 minutes, the news of all major websites will be erased.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Myron snorted and was very unhappy. ¡°Why do I have to do these things for you? Don¡¯t you know how to order your men? Can¡¯t you do it yourself if you can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to the Miranda¡¯s meeting. I¡¯ll y basketball when I¡¯m free the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Myron was discouraged. ¡°Got it. What a mean man!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Edwiin pulled a chair and sat down beside Suzanne¡¯s bed. Looking at her slightly pale face, he sighed softly and med himself.


    Suzanne had been afraid of the dark since she was a child, so she had to turn on the light when she slept. Later, it was slightly better, but she had to turn on the bedsidemp to feel a sense of security. He really didn¡¯t know how she survived such a long night in the wilderness alone.


    Not long after the silence, Myron¡¯s call came again.


    ¡°Edwiin, did you do something bad? There is a website whose webpage can¡¯t be touched.¡±


    Edwiin narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Which family?¡±


    ¡°Your archenemy, Sunstar Website!¡±


    Myron said with a smile, ¡°The staff there are so arrogant. They said that if you want to take down the news, you can dream about it. I went to check it out. Guess what I found? Big Boss of Sunstar Media has changed!¡±


    ¡°The boss behind the scenes is the boss of the well-known magazine in Country M.¡± The more he said, the more excited he became. His gloating tone made Edwiin frown deeply. ¡°You have kicked an iron te. You finally feel frustrated, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re leaning toward The Blight Family.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Edwiin sneered with a stern look on his face. ¡°If they don¡¯t take down the news, I¡¯ll destroy their website!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fun!¡± Myron shouted, ¡°Give it to me! This news website has so much space to develop. If it belongs to NW Group, it will definitely be a glorious site. My dear brother, please don¡¯t kill him!¡±


    The only answer he got was a sneer, and then the phone was hung up.


    Edwiin put away his phone and nced at Suzanne, who was lying on the hospital bed. He leaned backzily in his chair and lowered his gaze with a cold smile on his face.

 Chapter 90: Rejoicing, Rejoicing

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Myron nodded. ¡°Sunstar Media have released news to more than a dozen newspapers. As soon as Edwiin and you arrived at the hospital yesterday, you were surrounded by people. They dare not publish the news, but several media websites have already spread it.¡±


    ¡°Sunstar Media is doing so well. I was thinking of buying NW Group.¡± As he spoke, he nced at the man next to him and snorted. ¡°Who knew that someone would bear such a grudge? What a pervert!¡±


    Suzanne touched her forehead and looked embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so stupid. How could I have forgotten what kind of person Edwiin is?¡±


    If she had expected this result, she shouldn¡¯t havee to the hospital. She should have gone home and called a family doctor to deal with it.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Edwiin.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡± Edwiin¡¯s tone was stiff and he didn¡¯t appreciate her kindness at all.


    ¡°Oh! Edwiin, are you still human?¡± Myron jumped over and shouted at him with dissatisfaction. ¡°You actually refused the request of ¡®my girlfriend¡¯. Do you still have any gentlemanly manners that you should have toward beautiful women?¡±


    Edwiin sneered. ¡°Have you been jumping aroundtely?¡±


    Myron retracted his hand in time.


    ¡°Forget it, Edwiin,¡± Suzanne persuaded in a low voice, ¡°if such a big media outlet is suddenly taken down, many people will definitely be suspicious. We don¡¯t know what people will say in private. Anyway, you don¡¯t want it. Just give it to Myron.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I agree with baby¡¯s proposal very much!¡± Myron smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will treat it well when I get it. I can also take the opportunity to rmend it to baby!¡±


    Edwiin stood next to her, pursing his lips and looking at Suzanne for a long time.


    For the sake of the fact that she was a patient, he stillpromised and raised his chin at Myron. ¡°Go back and ask someone to prepare for it.¡±


    ¡°Dear brother, I love you the most!¡± Myron¡¯s amorous eyes were curved into smiles. He nted a heavy kiss on Suzanne¡¯s face. While Edwiin was about to burst into anger, he quickly withdrew and said, ¡°Baby, everything is ready outside. Don¡¯t worry about going in and out!¡±


    Edwiin was about to explode with anger. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Suzanne was still here, he would have chased after him.


    How dare he kiss her cheek?!


    He frowned, picked up the wet towel on the te, and pinched Suzanne¡¯s delicate chin to turn her little face over, wiping away Myron¡¯s handprint as if he were wiping something dirty.


    Embarrassed, Suzanne lowered her gaze, not daring to look at him.


    She was used to Myron¡¯s repeated sneak attacks. Anyway, this was the only thing he could do.


    He wiped her face with a wet towel. His cold eyes, which had been staring at her face, turned slightly and were fixed on her slightly bit red lips.


    Slowly, the finger that pinched her chin moved up, and the slightly hot thumb pressed on her lower lip.


    Suzanne¡¯s body stiffened. Being kneaded like this, she couldn¡¯t even breathe faster.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In less than ten seconds, the big hand turned to the back of her neck and pressed her into his arms with a little force. She could feel his hot and hot chest through his clothes.


    ¡°Fortunately, they left you behind.¡± Edwiin sighed.


    Thinking of the morning news that he saw at seven o¡¯clock, he felt a lingering fear in his heart.


    He really should thank the two kidnappers for leaving Suzanne halfway. Although she had suffered a lot, at least she was fine. If she had been really kidnapped to another area, there would have been three charred corpses in the car.


    Suzanne¡¯s stiff body was held tightly in his arms, and she was confused.


    It was not until the afternoon that she understood the deep worry and joy in Edwiin¡¯s words.


    ording to the news, the kidnappers who robbed a family in Jena City were found in Cloud City. However, because the car they were in suddenly exploded, when arge number of policemen arrived, they only saw their burnt bodies and a pile of burnt money.


    Suzanne clutched the newspaper tightly. Looking at the newspaper, her face was pale and she felt a lingering fear in her heart.


    Her car would be sent to the 4S shop for inspection every month. Why would it explode for no reason? This was too strange.


    Fortunately, the two kidnappers had a conscience and abandoned her in the middle. Otherwise, she would be a corpse now.


    After reading such a shocking piece of news, Suzanne was listless for the entire afternoon.


    Edwiin went out at 10 o¡¯clock in the morning and rushed back at 4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. After the examination of several doctors and confirming that Suzanne was fine, he asked someone to pay the bill and took her home.


    Suzanne pushed him away and said, ¡°Edwiin, go home. There are so many people outside, you¡¯ll be photographed.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you shut up? Why do you always think so much?¡±


    ¡°If you want to follow me, I won¡¯t go out,¡± Suzanne grabbed the door frame with both hands and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve done this over and over again. I don¡¯t know what my colleagues will say about me in private. I¡¯m shy and can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Edwiin¡¯s face was cold. He pressed hard on her head. ¡°So much trouble!¡±


    After he left for ten minutes, Suzanne poked her head out and looked. There was no one else at the door except for the two bodyguards. She was relieved to carry her things out of the ward.


    Just as Suzanne was escorted out of the hospital, the reporters, like bees, gathered around her and surrounded her.


    ¡°Miss Reid, why didn¡¯t Myron pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Miss Reid, are you really dating Myron Follette? How many months do you think you¡¯ve been dating him?¡±


    ¡°Miss Reid, what are you doing in the hospital? Are you here for a pregnancy check-up?¡±


    Fortunately, Suzanne was smart and knew to put on her sunsses when she came out. Otherwise, her eyes would have been blinded by their light.


    The reporter on the left asked such a sharp question that Suzanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She staggered and almost fell. Fortunately, the bodyguards next to her caught her in time.


    ¡°Miss, be careful,¡± the bodyguard reminded her kindly.


    A group of reporters sucked in a breath and focused their attention on Suzanne¡¯s face, refusing to let go of any of her subtle expressions.


    Be careful? What was there to be careful about?


    ¡°Did she reallye to the hospital for a pregnancy examination?!¡±


    Suzanne almost cried. She shook off the bodyguard¡¯s hand and quickly got into the car, closing the door tightly.


    The bodyguards were all silent with cold faces. Why were the bodyguards sent by Myron so talkative?


    After learning that the car was sent by Edwiin to pick her up, Suzanne thought for a while and asked the driver to stop at the central square. After driving around the square for a while and seeing that no one was following her, she took a taxi back to her apartment.


    As soon as she got into the car, she received a call from Edwiin. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good time now. There are spies around me.¡± Facing his cold tone, she didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my apartment first. It¡¯s safer. It won¡¯t be good if someone follows me home.¡±


    Edwiin sneered. ¡°Do you think my subordinates are all useless?¡±

 Chapter 91 ：Meeting with Stacy

    Biting her lips, Suzanne was a little discouraged.


    Of course, she knew how capable Edwiin was. He could decide the life and death of the top domestic media. Even if he wanted those media outlets to go west, they would never dare to go east. How could he not be able to suppress such small news?


    However, she didn¡¯t want to make a bigger noise!


    Who knew if those pieces of news would be secretly spread? After all, she had been involved in such a scandal with Ian Hawk, and she did not want to be involved in another piece of news like ¡°seducing a young president¡±.


    Myron Follette was different. What he had done had already spread throughout the media world. Everyone knew that rich kid Myron was a yboy. You could see him with a new girlfriend almost every week. Even if there was a scandal between him and Suzanne, it would not cause any waves.


    ¡°Wait, wait for the news to die down in a few days before I go back,¡± Suzanne said softly as she tugged on her skirt.


    On the other end of the line, Edwiin just sneered and hung up.


    Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the apartment.


    Suzanne changed into a pair of slippers and entered the apartment. She nced at the wall clock and stretched her back to the kitchen.


    She stayed in the wilderness for seven- or eight hoursst night. Except for some bruises on her feet when she walked, she was in good spirits after a night¡¯s rest.


    However, she couldn¡¯t wear high heels for the next week.


    Near six o¡¯clock in the evening, Nancy returned from work.


    When she saw the exquisite dishes on the table, she eximed exaggeratedly. She flung off her shoes, ran straight to the kitchen, and held Suzanne in her arms. ¡°Suzanne, where have you been? I called you allst night, but no one answered.¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s hand trembled and the tomato in her hand almost rolled into the sink, ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Nancy hugged her and cried, ¡°I had a meeting yesterday afternoon, and I was too nervous, so I turned off my phone. Later, I found that you called me several times.¡±


    ¡°I called you several timester, but your number was always turned off, which made me so anxious. In the morning, when I saw the morning news and found the blurry license te number, I almost cried. I dialed the number, but it was Mr. Morrison who picked it up.¡±


    Suzanne turned around and saw Nancy in tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I?¡± Suzanne sighed and she did not me Nancy. In the face of such a temporary meeting, it was normal for her to be afraid. Besides, it was not the first time that she had turned off her phone during the meeting.


    Nancy rubbed her head on her chest and said unhappily, ¡°I wanted to ask him where you were, but he didn¡¯t want to tell me. He told me to find more work to do if I was free. He¡¯s annoying. I even helped him before!¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Suzanne pushed her out of the kitchen and said with a smile, ¡°Look, I showed my cooking skills today and made a lot of delicious dishes!¡±


    ¡°Did you use up all the stuff in the refrigerator?¡±


    Suzanne nodded honestly.


    ¡°Well!¡± Nancy sat down at the table and bared her teeth at Suzanne, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to buy food tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy it. Anyway, I can¡¯t go to work.¡± Suzanne nodded with a smile.


    This was the most delicious meal Suzanne had had over the past two days, and it was even made by herself.


    She was so hungry that she forgot to keep her figure and ate two bowls of rice in a row.


    After taking a shower, Suzanne was h hooping in the living room while listening to soothing music. She nned to h hooped hundreds of times before going to sleep.


    Nancy took out a box of yogurt from the refrigerator. When she passed by Suzanne, she shook it and pretended to sigh, ¡°This is the sorrow of being a foodie! You¡¯re either eating or exercising all day long. Poor you.¡±


    Suzanne red at her, ¡°One day when you weigh yourself and find that you¡¯ve gotten fatter, you¡¯ll know that you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Nancy made a face at Suzanne with a smile and pulled out her doodled bag. As she looked through theics, she also took out the documents she had brought back from thepany.


    She didn¡¯t open the document and threw it directly at Suzanne, ¡°Here, Edwiin asked someone to send it to you.¡±


    Suzanne was shocked and hurriedly took a step forward to catch the document that was thrown toward her.


    If it weren¡¯t for Edwiin, Suzanne would have forgotten about the document. Thest time she left, she had left the contract at home.


    Looking at Edwiin¡¯s nice signature, Suzanne took a deep breath and closed the document. She swore, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll work hard and try to make the best interview!¡±


    Nancy leaned on the sofa and looked at Suzanne. She asked excitedly, ¡°Hey, hey, are you going to interview your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Suzanne red at her.


    With a chuckle, Nancy teased, ¡°An interview with a boyfriend is very interesting. Is there a need to write a script? Why don¡¯t you just ask him? If it was me, I would have pranked him for a while and made him feel awkward in front of the entire country¡¯s audience!¡±


    Suzanne couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Nancy. Taking the document, she turned and hurried to her room.


    ¡°Suzanne, let¡¯s talk!¡± Nancy came after her, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together tonight, OK?¡±


    But before Nancy reached Suzanne¡¯s door, the door was closed.


    ¡°Bad woman!¡± Nancy muttered. She reluctantly turned off the lights in the living room and then walked back to her room.


    Now that you had a boyfriend, you didn¡¯t need your best friend anymore!


    Suzanne didn¡¯t expect to receive a call from Stacy at this time.


    When she rushed to the cafe withrge and small shopping bags, Stacy had already been waiting for a long time. She was not wearing sunsses, her eyes were slightly downcast, and she looked quiet, gentle, and extremely endearing.


    ¡°Have you waited for a long time?¡± Suzanne sat down opposite her and smiled apologetically.


    Stacy shook her head and summoned a waiter to order a mocha for Suzanne. She asked softly, ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Suzanne was surprised and then nodded with a smile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When the hot mocha was served by the waiter, Suzanne took a small sip, picked up the pastry on the te, and put it in her mouth. She asked, ¡°Is your shooting finished?¡±


    ¡°It went very smoothly, but I¡¯m going to Norway to shoot another film at the beginning of the month,¡± Stacy said with a smile. She looked at Suzanne with her beautiful eyes and thanked her sincerely, ¡°Suzanne, thank you very much for this time.¡±


    Suzanne waved her hand to show that Stacy didn¡¯t have to care about this little help.


    The fight between the two entertainment groups was truly disappointing. Although Suzanne was an outsider, she would try her best to help if she could. At the very least she liked Stacy.


    ¡°Dalton,¡± After hesitating for a moment, Suzanne still asked carefully, ¡°Is everything going well between the two of you?¡±


    Stacy was stunned for a moment, and then she lowered her head and stirred the coffee in the cup with a spoon. She sighed slightly and said with a little grievance, ¡°He deleted all my contact information. He was determined not to talk to me anymore.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t think like that.¡± Suzanneforted her. ¡°Maybe he was watching you in the dark? Didn¡¯t you see how angry he was when you had that ident? If we hadn¡¯t dragged him, he would shoot Joe.¡±

 Chapter 92 ：Stare at Me as Much as You Want

    Suzanne felt a lingering fear when she thought of what had happened that night.


    She arrived in a hurry and hadn¡¯t thought that someone would call Dalton over.


    At the time, Dalton looked like he wanted to kill someone. He beat Joe hard and even took out his pistol. It could be seen that he cared about Stacy very much in his heart, although he was unwilling to admit it.


    ¡°Really?¡± Stacy muttered. She was still a little happy.


    No matter what, it was her fault to propose a breakup back then. She knew that she couldn¡¯t make up for her mistake now. However, when she thought about how Dalton still had feelings for her, she did not feel so bad anymore.


    It didn¡¯t matter. Take it slow. She could always bring him back to her side.


    Due to her manager¡¯s urging, Stacy, who had only chatted with Suzanne for less than an hour, had no choice but to leave. Before leaving, she shook hands with Suzanne and said with a faint smile, ¡°Arrange the interview. I¡¯ll be free for the next few days.¡±


    Suzanne¡¯s face was full of joy, ¡°Is that okay? Will this dy your schedule?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Some schedules can be postponed,¡± Stacy smiled, ¡°You helped me a lot. No matter what, I will try my best to help youplete this task.¡±


    ¡°Okay, call me.¡± Suzanne shook hands with her,


    After parting ways with Stacy, Suzanne returned to her apartment in a good mood, carrying bags of all kinds of food.


    Seeing the silver car parked in front of the apartment, Suzanne¡¯s expression turned cold. Lowering her head, she carried her things around the car and wanted to enter, but unexpectedly, someone grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Suzanne.¡± His voice was as gentle as ever, with a hint of affection.


    Suzanne said coldly, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Vito didn¡¯t let go of Suzanne¡¯s hand. He walked up to her and squeezed her shoulder, his face full of concern. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°I saw the news of the explosion. Are you all right?¡±


    Suzanne struggled and took two steps back, ¡°If something happened to me, would you still be able to see me now?¡±


    ¡°Suzanne, stop it.¡± Vito sighed, looking a little tired. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t had a good rest. ¡°I was worried about you all night and no one picked up the phone. After I finished my work, I rushed to see you.¡±


    ¡°Who needs your worries?¡± Suzanne sneered, ¡°Vito, you should worry about how to coax your girlfriend back instead of standing here and talking to me!¡±


    Vito nced up at Suzanne deeply, ¡°I broke up with her.¡±


    Whenever he took a step forward, Suzanne took a step back.


    After a few repetitions, he stopped approaching Suzanne. He just stood there with a sad look on his face, and even his tone was low, with deep self-me, ¡°After so many twists and turns, I still like your gentle character. I¡¯m an idiot!¡±


    Suzanne didn¡¯t want to hear his words. Pursing her lips, she turned and tried to enter the apartment door passcode.


    Suddenly, a figure approached her and gently hugged her from behind. Vito¡¯s breath blew into her ear, making her feel numb and making her tremble all over, ¡°Suzanne, would you stop being so cold to me?¡±


    Before Suzanne could answer, a powerful arm reached between the two of them. Vito was violently pulled out, and then a merciless kicknded on his body. Edwiin¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness.


    Seeing that Edwiin still wanted to hit Vito, Suzanne turned pale with fright. She quickly held Edwiin, and the food in the shopping bags was scattered all around her. She cried out, ¡°Edwiin, can you stop?¡±


    Edwiin looked at her with a cold face, ¡°Have you forgotten the pain he gave to you?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Suzanne denied. She wasn¡¯t worried about Vito. She just didn¡¯t want Edwiin to hit others again.


    Vito, who was caught off guard by Edwiin¡¯s kick, took a few steps back before he stood still. He cursed in his heart, and when he looked up, his face had already changed into a calm smile.


    Edwiin gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°I told you to get lost. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, I¡¯m not here to see you today.¡± Vito smiled and turned to look at Suzanne, ¡°My girlfriend had a quarrel with me for a long time. I¡¯m here to apologize to her.¡±


    Suzanne hugged Edwiin tightly and red at Vito. ¡°That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯re not quarreling. We¡¯ve broken up! Even if youe to me a hundred more times, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    Vito moved his mouth and sighed helplessly, ¡°Suzanne¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Suzanne said coldly, ¡°Vito, you¡¯re not a child. You know how to behave properly. There¡¯s no need to put all your attention on me. I can forget the past. Please forget it, too!¡±


    Hearing Suzanne¡¯s words, Edwiin¡¯s face softened a little. Looking at Vito, he snorted, squatted down slightly, put all the scattered food into the bags, and carried them in his hand.


    Vito watched them enter the apartment and clenched his fists by his side.


    He had thought that this would be the most rxing time for Suzanne, so it didn¡¯t matter if he gave chase. Who knew that Edwiin would suddenly appear? How hateful!


    He wiped his lips fiercely and got in his car with a cold face.


    He knew all of Suzanne¡¯s habits and preferences. He didn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯t change her mind over time.


    After Edwiin put on the slippers in the shape of a small yellow chicken, his face was still as ugly as ever. He shouted to the back of Suzanne, ¡°Will you die if you just buy a pair of slippers when you are out shopping for food?¡±


    ¡°Why should I waste that money?¡± Suzannezily replied, ¡°You don¡¯te here often anyway, just wear them!¡±


    Edwiin¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He suppressed his anger and entered the living room in the slippers.


    Suzanne poured him a ss of juice and then went to the kitchen with the food she bought. Later, as if she had thought of something, she walked out of the kitchen and went to the sofa with a smile on her face, ¡°Edwiin.¡±


    Initially, she had nned to have a casual lunch without Nancy¡¯s return, but she didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing. Since Edwiin was here, she could rx her arms and enjoy the delicious food sent to her mouth by the way.


    Edwiin knew what she was thinking and replied without looking up, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy the whole morning. I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Suzanne bit her lip, turned around, and walked to the kitchen in small steps.


    Later, when Suzanne was scaling the fish, Edwiin went to the kitchen. Although he didn¡¯t like the fishy smell, he didn¡¯t express his dissatisfaction.


    Seeing Suzanne¡¯s clumsy look, he quickly grabbed her hand for fear that the sharp knife wound would pierce her finger if she was not careful.


    Edwiin was about 6. 2 feet tall. Standing behind Suzanne, he almost covered her whole body. When he lowered his head slightly, his chin was on her head. There was a big gap between their height.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly get close to her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the back of her hand was surrounded by the hot big palm, her body trembled as she bit her lip, feeling extremely uneasy. She secretly looked up, but all she could see was his chin.


    ¡°I know I am good-looking. Later, I will let you stare at me as much as you want.¡± The voice above her head said indifferently, with a hint of augh.

 Chapter 93 ：The Warm Scene with a Little Boy

    Suzanne felt awkward. Blushing, she stuffed the kitchen knife into his hand and got out of his embrace.


    Edwiin lowered his head and had a faint smile on his face. He was in a good mood as he dealt with the bass on the chopping board. His big bony hands looked particrly pleasing to the eye.


    Later, when they were eating, Edwiin got a call from Deirdre.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been missing for a few hours. Do you think I¡¯ll go destroy the earth?¡± Edwiin¡¯s face was cold and displeased, ¡°If you call me again, I¡¯ll throw you to Voice Group, you could stay there for a few months.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, pleasee back soon.¡± Knowing that Edwiin was not in a good mood, Deirdre¡¯s tone was tinged with a hint of pleading. ¡°Something happened in Cherry City, and the board of directors needs you. I booked a flight that departed at 2:30 p. m.¡±


    Edwiin looked at the wall clock in the living room and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just past noon. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°You still have something to do in thepany,¡± Deirdre added in a low voice.


    Edwiin put his phone further away and nced at Suzanne, ¡°How many days of leave did you take from thepany?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Suzanne, who was focused on eating, raised her head, blinked, and honestly said, ¡°I have to go to work the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Then, she was dragged out of the house by Edwiin.


    When she got out of the car and walked into thepany with Edwiin, Suzanne still looked dizzy.


    The receptionist on duty today was still the same beautiful woman from before. When she saw Suzanne, she greeted her like an old acquaintance with a sweet smile, ¡°Suzanne, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Suzanne replied with a smile.


    Who wanted to see her again? She didn¡¯t want toe here anymore!


    Edwiin left Suzanne in the guest room and said, ¡°Enjoy yourself here.¡± Then he went to work.


    Suzanne was very angry.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did Edwiin bring her here during their lunch? She was still a patient!


    Not long after, the beautiful receptionist came in with a bag. She poured a lot of snacks on the table with a smile and handed her a bottle of coke. ¡°Eat something if you have nothing to do. Tell me if you need a charger. You¡¯ll have to wait more than an hour here!¡±


    Suzanne was speechless, ¡°Does he think I¡¯m a child?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too greedy!¡± The beautiful receptionist smiled, ¡°Mr. Morrison personally listed these snacks and asked us to buy them. He is so kind to you, but you don¡¯t like it. If he gives you his heart, will you throw it away?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that with us,¡± Suzanne exined helplessly.


    The receptionist waved her hand, ¡°Oh, who cares? Only you two know!¡±


    Watching the beautiful receptionist wriggling the waists as she left the room, Suzanne was speechless and angry.


    ¡°Why are all the employees of Edwiin¡¯spany so gossipy?¡±


    Later, Suzanne thought better of it. She satfortably on the sofa and yed games. From time to time, she would unpack some snacks to eat. In this way, the wait was rather happy.


    When she finished most of the snacks and yed the game to level 10, Edwiin finally came to her.


    Suzanne put all the unfinished snacks into a bag and followed her with the bag in small steps. Because her foot injury had not healed yet, she had been wearing soft t shoes for the past two days and looked particrly petite.


    Deirdre pushed the elevator button for them.


    After entering the elevator, Suzanne habitually stood behind them. When she saw the tall Deirdre next to her, she tilted her head.


    She was 5. 52 feet tall without her high heels. Why did she feel that she was only 5. 25 feet tall when standing next to Deirdre?


    Suzanne called Deirdre in a low voice and crooked her finger at her.


    Deirdre moved closer to Suzanne, ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°How tall are you when you take off your high heels?¡±


    ¡°5. 68 feet.¡±


    Suzanne winced, ¡°I was wondering why you were still so tall in such a low heel. So, you are already tall without heels!¡±


    Seeing that Suzanne was looking at her with envy, Deirdre smiled, ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a boyfriend for a girl like me. Unlike you, who is about 5. 5 meters tall, you look petite and cute when standing next to your boyfriend.¡± As she said this, she took a few deep nces at Edwiin.


    Suzanne¡¯s face was flushed and she felt embarrassed.


    She was just casually asking about her height. Why did Deirdre raise her voice and kept looking at Edwiin?


    Although Edwiin didn¡¯t say anything, others could see a smile on the corner of his mouth from the reflection of the elevator. He was a little happy because of Deirdre¡¯s words.


    They arrived at the airport after half an hour on the freeway.


    Deirdre sent Suzanne and Edwiin into the waiting room and handed everything to them before driving away.


    Not long after they entered the VIP lounge, they boarded.


    While sitting in the first-ss cabin, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help whispering.


    It was just an hour¡¯s journey and they booked the first-ss cabin. Is that necessary? Wasn¡¯t economy ss good enough?


    She only dared to mutter these words in her heart. If she told Edwiin about it, he might ridicule her and say in the tone of a capitalist, ¡°Do you want me to buy this airlinepany?¡±


    The first ss was very elegant and quiet. There were only a few seats in total.


    Suzanne¡¯s seat was a little further back, next to the window. Edwiin sat on the seat not far to her right. His legs, which were ced on the chair, looked slender and straight. He seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Taking a few nces at Edwiin, Suzanne put on her headphones and took out all the snacks, cing them on the table.


    When she reached for the candy while her eyes focused on the mobile game, she identally touched something soft, which scared her so much that she reflexively withdrew her hand.


    A little boy with short ck hair was standing next to Suzanne¡¯s seat. His head was lowered as he looked at her phone excitedly. What Suzanne had just touched was the little hand he had ced on the table.


    Suzanne asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to y?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the boy with ck hair was fluent in English. He politely asked, ¡°Can I?¡±


    Suzanne sat back a little. After the ck-haired little boy sat down, she put the phone into his hand and hit the back button to the main game interface. ¡°Can you understand English?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can. I¡¯ve been studying in the United States,¡± the ck-haired boy said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m in the fourth grade this year!¡±


    Suzanne pursed her lips and smiled. She gave him one earpiece and exined how to y the game to him.


    Two yers, one adult, and one kidy in the soft seat ying games. They whispered to each other about how to use props to dig out the box, and what props to use to lure the monsters out.


    When Suzanne was teaching the ck-haired little boy how to pass the game, she found that the little boy was clever. After he familiarized himself with the rules of the game, he mastered the techniques and found the hidden map fragment that she had not found.


    Edwiin woke up. When he tilted his head slightly, he saw Suzanne.


    However, Suzanne wasn¡¯t alone in that seat. There was also a ck-haired little boy. The two of them were ying games together and sometimes Suzanne stuffed snacks into the little guy¡¯s mouth. The scene looked so sweet.


    As he looked at them, his lips curled into a gentle smile.

 Chapter 94： Eavesdropping

    Soon, the ne arrived at the Silias Airport in Cherry City.


    The ck-haired little boy, Andrew, was brought by his mother to study in Cherry City. When he parted ways with Suzanne, he asked for her number and waved goodbye to her reluctantly, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Suzanne waved at him with a faint smile on her face, ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡±


    Carrying the things, Edwiin took Suzanne off the ne. Soon, the people who came to pick them up showed up.


    Cherry City was a central city and the top first-tier cities. No city could bepared to it.


    The best brands from all over the world were gathered here. There were famous stars and A-list entertainment groups in the country.


    Suzanne had been to Cherry City several times. Every time she came, she was impressed by its prosperity.


    There was so much to do here that you wouldn¡¯t be able to see all of Cherry City in a whole month.


    Stepping onto this piece ofnd again and smelling the fresh air, Suzanne still felt so nostalgic and longing in her heart.


    It was not that she didn¡¯t want to work in Cherry City, a prosperous city, but she didn¡¯t like living alone. If there was a chance, she would bring Nancy here and live here with her.


    The headquarters of the Morrison family¡¯s enterprise was not here, but there were also many properties of them here.


    International brand Voice Group¡¯s branch, domestic A-list media TCN¡¯s headquarter, and HT Securities, one of the top ten securitiespanies in the country were located in this city. The industries that Edwiin controlled almost all took root and developed here, firmly upying a ce in Cherry City.


    During the great recession a few years ago, home prices in all cities plummeted.


    It was also at that time that Edwiin decisively bought two properties in Cherry City, both of which were located in a prosperous area. Now that the market value of the two properties was dozens of times higher than before, it was more than enough to buy argepany.


    Suzanne had marveled more than once that Edwiin was a business genius.


    Among the rich second generation, few could be as good as Edwiin. He surpassed his father and grandfather. He earned more money than they made together. He was even famous abroad.


    Soon, the car arrived at Edwiin¡¯s residence in Silias District.


    It was a retro three-story vi with an elegant style close to Pasqualey. It upied arge area and was surrounded by a park. It would take nearly ten minutes to get to the gate outside from the inside of the vi.


    Looking at the vi, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised.


    When the family first came to Cherry City to have fun, they all lived in that vi in Nageria District. She had thought that the vi was luxurious enough, but she had not expected that Edwiin would buy a more luxurious vi in Silias District.


    The servants received the instructions in the morning and rushed over in the afternoon to clean up. Everything in the vi was kept neat.


    Suzanne followed Edwiin out of the car. Soon, several servants came up to help them fetch the things and led them into the building.


    The three or four servants around her lowered their heads and did not say a word. This kind of considerate service made Suzanne a little ufortable. She handed the coat in her hand to one of them uneasily.


    After entering the house and seeing that someone was squatting down to help her change her shoes, Suzanne almost jumped up in fright. She took a few steps back and bumped into Edwiin¡¯s chest, ¡°No, I can change it myself.¡±


    Edwiin helped Suzanne steady and said indifferently to the servants, ¡°Let¡¯s do it ourselves.¡±


    Seeing that the servants had left, Suzanne heaved a sigh of relief.


    The table was already set with exquisite dishes. After Edwiin and Suzanne sat down, the chef served the soup. When the lid of the bowl was removed, a strong aroma wafted out, which made people feel hungry.


    Suzanne took small sips of the soup. In an instant, her stomach felt warm.


    She put some green vegetables into her bowl and whispered, ¡°Edwiin, we¡¯re only staying here for two days. You don¡¯t need to prepare so much. Just you and I would eat here, a servant and a cook are enough.¡±


    ¡°The vi is too big. I¡¯m afraid that when I¡¯m not here, you¡¯ll be afraid,¡± Edwiin said tly without even raising his head, ¡°You said it¡¯s just two days. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a little luxurious.¡±


    What he said seemed to make sense.


    Suzanne bent her face over her te without another word.


    There was a well-equipped swimming pool behind the building and it had been cleaned up today and the water was changed.


    Suzanne was a little excited when she saw the swimming pool in the room upstairs. She took the swimsuit and sneaked downstairs.


    She wrapped her feet in stic bags, put on her swimming cap and goggles, tested the water temperature with her hands, and then carefully entered the pool, swimming happily.


    A bodyguard in ck stood beside her, with his hands behind his back and a cold face. He looked extremely cool.


    After four or fiveps in the pool, Suzanne felt tired. She rested by the pool and moved the goggles to her swim cap. The water droplets dripping from her forehead slid down to her trembling eyshes and soaked them.


    Blushing, she tilted her head to look at the bodyguard and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve seen someone who looks quite like you.¡±


    ¡°Myron Follette¡¯s bodyguard is my younger brother,¡± he replied.


    Suzanne let out an ¡°oh¡± sound. So, these two were brothers!


    She asked with interest, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you before? Have you been in Cherry City all the time?¡±


    The bodyguard straightened his back and replied politely, ¡°No, I was just transferred back from Vena not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Why is there no emotion in your voice either!¡± Suzanne muttered with dissatisfaction, ¡°Just like your boss. You don¡¯t know how to chat at all. Boring.¡±


    Edwiin leaned against the balcony and listened for a long time. Hearing Suzanne¡¯s words, he smiled. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Suzanne was startled. She looked up abruptly and saw Edwiin¡¯s deep eyes.


    How long had he been listening? Could it be that he had heard everything?


    Thinking that her conversation with the bodyguard had all fallen on Edwiin¡¯s ears, Suzanne felt a little awkward. She quickly came out of the pool, draped a bath towel over her shoulders, and went upstairs to take a shower.


    She didn¡¯t know that Edwiin was living next to her. Theyout of the two rooms was not much different. Even his bathroom was just a wall away from hers. By pressing her ear to the bathroom wall, she could hear the noise in the next bathroom.


    The man who was leaning against the balcony stood there silently for a long time. His eyes kept wandering back and forth in Suzanne¡¯s bathroom. His heart felt as if it was scratched by a cat, and it was particrly itchy. He pursed his lips and quickly walked toward his bathroom.


    At this moment, this arrogant man had the thought of peeping on Suzanne, who was taking a shower.

 Chapter 95： The Ace of TGA

    Separated by a wall, Edwiin could hear the sound of the running water on the other side, apanied by some light humming. The woman thought that the wall was soundproof, so she hummed happily.


    Edwiin furrowed his brows in displeasure.


    If he had known this, he would have asked someone to add another transparent ss in the middle of the wall. In this way, he would not have to eavesdrop here in embarrassment. He only needed to look through the ss to appreciate her body.


    Thinking of Suzanne¡¯s charming body, his body heated up and his breathing quickened.


    He would never forget Suzanne¡¯s intoxicating look when she was drunk. Her slender white legs were hooked around his waist, and she was biting her fingers like a goblin, trembling under his body. Her beautiful eyes were seductive.


    When he thought about it, he almost couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. He kept moving his hands down, almost wanting to solve the fire by himself.


    After scolding himself, he stood under the shower and allowed the cold water to wash over his entire body, gradually extinguishing the endless desire that had been incited by Suzanne¡¯s voice.


    At night, he wanted to secretly visit the next door.


    However, the doorknob couldn¡¯t be twisted several times. It was obvious that Suzanne had locked the door.


    Frowning, Edwiin went downstairs to find the spare key to the room and went upstairs aggressively.


    The warm yellow light on the bedside table only lit up the person on the bed, and everything else in the room was covered in darkness.


    Edwiin lifted the thin nket. His tall body had just burrowed in, almost causing the mattress to copse a little.


    Suzanne, who was sleeping, groaned in dissatisfaction. She turned over and turned her back to him. She was still sleeping in a short-sleeved shirt and underwear, and her exposed white legs were particrly eye-catching.


    Edwiin took a deep breath. He tucked her in carefully and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    Suzanne¡¯s waist was soft and thin. He stroked her waist with his palm. Her tender skin made him narrow his eyes infort. He kissed her on the back with his thin lips and stretched out his hand toward her lower body.


    The moist touch on his fingers made him almost cry out. He put his forehead on her back and panted slightly.


    Suzanne said a ¡°hmm¡± and patted his hand, curling up her body.


    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t touch you.¡± Edwiin chuckled and pulled her into his embrace.


    Suzanne rarely went home. After quarreling with him, he could hardly see her for a week. Even a hug with her became Edwiin¡¯s luxury. When he missed her, he could only sleep in her room and smell the faint fragrance that belonged to her on the pillow.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to win her heart.


    Holding her tightly, he had spent almost a sleepless night.


    By the time Suzanne woke up, Edwiin was nowhere to be seen, as if no one had sneaked in at night.


    The chef had already prepared breakfast. Seeing Suzanneing downstairs, the servants served the breakfast.


    Suzanne took a seat at the dining table and asked the servant next to her curiously, ¡°Has Edwiin left?¡±


    The servant answered, ¡°Mr. Morrison went out before six in the morning. He told us to take good care of you.¡±


    Six o¡¯clock? Why did he wake up so early?


    However, Suzanne didn¡¯t ask more. She quietly had her breakfast.


    After breakfast, the housekeeper came to ask her if she wanted to go out for a walk. After thinking for a while, Suzanne agreed.


    People in Cherry City always got up so early, including those stores. Almost all of them opened before nine o¡¯clock. Even if it was not the weekend, there were still many people on the street at this time in the morning. There were cars and people everywhere,ing and going in a hurry.


    Suzanne strolled around Century Square and bought some mixed grains to feed the white doves. Then she stayed there for nearly two hours.


    ¡°Hey, are you Suzanne Reid?¡±


    Just as Suzanne massaged her numb legs and was about to leave, she suddenly heard someone behind her calling her name.


    She turned around and saw a young woman in a ck suit walking towards her with a paper bag in her arms. She was beautiful and there was a warm smile on her face.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Suzanne looked at her and didn¡¯t remember who she was.


    The young woman smiled and reached out a hand to her, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Christine Barden, I am working for TGA TV.¡±


    Christine Barden?


    Suzanne looked down and thought for a moment. When she raised her head, she looked at the woman with a shocked face, as if she had seen a bigwig. She almost couldn¡¯t speak, ¡°You¡¯re Christine Barden, the host of TGA TV?¡±


    Everyone heard of Christine Barden, the chief host of TGA TV.


    She graduated from the famous Lutant University in Vena and was a top student in the psychological field. After graduation, she worked in Duvai, a bustling city aboard. Later, due to her father¡¯s serious illness, she returned to the country and followed her father¡¯s will to join TGA TV.


    She was not only the youngest deputy head of TGA TV but also an extremely professional host in broadcasting the news. For the past two years, she had been hosting the evening news on TGA TV, so she was very famous. As long as it was news she broadcast, no one would miss it.


    Suzanne admired Christine very much. She saw Christine as her role model and she wanted to be a host like Christine so that everyone can know her.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Christine here!


    Christine nodded, ¡°What a coincidence to see you here.¡±


    Suzanne quickly held her hand and said with regret, ¡°There was a banquet in Cherry City earlier and I was very happy to find out that you were attending. Later, I didn¡¯t make it because I was busy with work.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ve met now, haven¡¯t we?¡± Christine smiled at her. She was just like the person in the news, very elegant and capable.


    ¡°Could I buy you a drink?¡± Suzanne suggested, ¡°I want to have a chat with a senior like you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still in a hurry to go to the TV station.¡± Christine shook her head and politely refused with a smile. ¡°I just saw that the side face looks like you, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. How are you doing in Jena City?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. The work was not too tiring. Well, because of something I was taken to Cherry City.¡±


    ¡°Jena City is good, but it can¡¯t bepared with Cherry City,¡± Christine smiled, ¡°Cherry City is so prosperous. I think a girl like you shoulde more to Cherry City to broaden your horizon.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t like to be alone in big cities.¡± Suzanne said helplessly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Ick a sense of security. I always feel that it¡¯s better to be closer to my parents.¡±


    Christine looked at her, ¡°We can¡¯t be stuck in one ce for too long.¡±


    Christine took out an elegantly designed business card from her bag and handed it to Suzanne, ¡°If you are interested ining to work in Cherry City, you could consider our TV station first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Suzanne was stunned. Looking at the business card, she was dumbfounded.


    The deputy head of a top TV station just offered her a job. Was she too lucky?


    ¡°But, but¡­¡­¡± Suzanne looked up at Christine in confusion, ¡°Why me?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 96： I’m Not a Model

    Christine Barden smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a girl with so much potential. You shouldn¡¯t work in that kind of TV show. What many TV stations can¡¯t give you, we TGA TV can give you.¡±


    Hesitating for a moment, Suzanne Reid took the business card. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. If we aren¡¯t in work, I¡¯d like to take you around.¡± Christine raised her hand and looked at her watch. She apologized and said, ¡°I should go now. See you next time.¡±


    Suzanne nodded and saw her leave in a hurry.


    Looking at the business card, she carefully put it in her bag and left Century Square in a good mood.


    Although she hadn¡¯t considered working for TGA TV, how lucky it was to get its business card!


    Then she told the driver to go home first. She strolled along the street alone and bought some delicious food. After walking around for a while, she found that her hands were carrying many bags.


    While waiting in the restaurant, she sent a message to Nancy White, apanied by a blue sky in Cherry City.


    Nancy returned the message quickly: You actually snuck out to y!


    Pursing her lips and smiling, Suzanne held that since Nancy could reply, it meant that she was free at this time.


    She dialed a number. As soon as the call was connected, an angry shout came. ¡°It¡¯s so infuriating that you abandon me and run away!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it voluntarily. I was dragged here by others.¡± She rified seriously.


    Nancy snorted. ¡°But I find that you¡¯re enjoying yourself quite a bit! If you don¡¯te back tomorrow, Mr. Alex is going to be anger. I have helped you share nearly half of your work!¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, I brought you a gift.¡±


    ¡°I want to y with you too. I don¡¯t want to work anymore!¡± Nancy acted cute. ¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few days away from the end of the month? It¡¯s fine after this week,¡± Suzanneforted her. ¡°After I finish my two interviews, I¡¯ll take you abroad to rx and see handsome guys!¡±


    While she was talking with Nancy on the phone, another call came in.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She nced at the call and chatted with Nancy on Whatsapp before hanging up. Picking up the call from Edwiin Morrison, she asked quietly, ¡°Edwiin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you in the vi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not there. I¡¯m shopping outside.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to lie and told him her location and added with assurance, ¡°I¡¯ll go back after lunch. It won¡¯t be long.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up and take you to the branch of VOE.¡±


    She was confused. ¡°What¡¯s the point of going there?¡±


    The chauffeur sent by Edwiin appeared in front of her in less than 10 minutes and had been waiting outside the restaurant. When she came out of the restaurant after lunch, he ushered her into the car.


    When the car arrived, someone came to invite her to the 16th floor.


    The 16th floor was the filming area. The staff took her around and finally led her to a clothing room. Seven or eight workers were busy with a model inside with expensive clothes everywhere.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ian Hawk greeted her simply, bent down, and pulled off a few flowers on the beige hemline of the model¡¯s dress, adding wrinkles to the hemline.


    She felt extremely distressed that such a dress was being messed with by him.


    After a long while, he straightened up and looked at the dress that he had modified with satisfaction. He pointed to the light area and motioned for the model to walk back and forth for him to see.


    The female model, with wheat-colored skin, was tall and had an attractive face. She held her waist with one hand, walked slowly under the light and around in a circle and then came back. She was extremely elegant.


    Ian nodded, ¡°That¡¯s it. I won¡¯t change it.¡±


    The model breathed a sigh of relief, so did the staff. They carefully took off the long skirt on the model¡¯s body and hung it in their bags.


    Suzanne looked at the model¡¯s figure and sighed inwardly.


    She thought that designers were a bit abnormal. They touched all kinds of models all day long. She always felt that this upation was no different from that of a male gynecologist.


    ¡°Are you wondering if I¡¯m a pervert?¡± He frowned. He was extremely unhappy just by seeing her appearance. Why did he feel that he was despised by her so much?


    ¡°No.¡± She smiled drily. ¡°Edwiin asked me toe here. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He took two steps towards her and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    He heard about her ident from Myron. However, he had already rushed to Cherry City at that time and couldn¡¯t go back to Jena City on time. As long as Myron came out to help, Edwiin wouldn¡¯t do anything abnormal again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. In a few days, the injury on my foot will almost heal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He nodded. ¡°But I think that the explosion of your car is not that simple. Myron said that Edwiin has already begun to investigate it. I don¡¯t know if we can find any important clues.¡±


    ¡°He got someone to investigate?¡± She became nervous.


    If Edwiin really found out that her car had been tampered with, someone would probably suffer a lot.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be too kind.¡± Ian pressed her head and curled his lips, ¡°If it were me, I would also beat that guy to death. At least, I would make him spend the rest of his life in a hospital bed!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Leave it to the police. We don¡¯t have to care too much.¡±


    He sneered.


    If the police were toe, it would probably take at least one and a half years for them to find any clues!


    ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about it. It¡¯s fine as long as you have someone to take responsibility for it.¡± Ian said as he gestured at her with his finger, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve gained weighttely.¡±


    She was speechless and red at him. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to talk!¡±


    ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± His face was full of innocence. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong! If you can¡¯t wear those clothes if you get fatter, how can you shoot? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°What are we filming for? I¡¯m not a model!¡±


    He smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s an advertisement for VOE Group. Otherwise, do you think you¡¯re to visit Cherry City?¡±


    Her face darkened. ¡°Damn it, I thought Edwiin had traveled thousands of miles to bring me to Cherry City to have fun. I didn¡¯t expect him to use me as a free worker.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so reluctant. This is an advertisement that many models want to try.¡± He snorted and said proudly, ¡°Many people would like to put on my dresses to advertisement!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not a model!¡± She bit her nails. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not 5. 6 feet tall.¡±

 Chapter 97 ：Shooting

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to solve it?¡± He put one arm around her neck and pulled her into his arms with a smile on his face. ¡°Our workers are great!¡±


    ¡°Try touching it an inch lower with your hand,¡± a cold voice interrupted.


    She jumped out in a hurry and stole a nce at the door. She saw Edwiin in a suit walking in with his long legs. He pursed his lips, and there was a hint of anger on his handsome face.


    Ian shrugged his shoulders and exined righteously, ¡°I was just measuring her size.¡±


    She red at him. How shameless he is!


    Workers soon brought in several sets of clothes needed for the selection and hung them on the shelves. The styles were different and all of them belonged to the elegant style of Voice Group.


    She looked awkwardly at Edwiin. ¡°I really can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve never been professionally trained.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re pretty brave, aren¡¯t you?¡± He leaned against the hangerzily with his arms crossed. He said in a low voice, ¡°Have a try. It¡¯s just a brand.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°How dare you say that!¡± Ian sneered.


    Voice Group was such an international brand, but it seemed to be very worthless in Edwiin¡¯s eyes. If the directors of the headquarters knew about it, they would strangle him.


    Edwiin shot Ian a sidelong nce. ¡°Do you have a lot to say?¡±


    Ian snorted, reached out to rummage through the shelf, and picked a light gray V-neck sling dress for her.


    She took it and looked around. ¡°Where am I changing my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Right here!¡± Ian was a little impatient. He pointed to the ground and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve seen so many models. I won¡¯t mind even if you have a poor figure. At most, I¡¯ll take a look at you.¡±


    Standing next to him, Edwiin couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. With a frown, he grabbed a high-heeled shoe and threw it at Ian¡¯s head.


    Ian quickly tilted his head to avoid it. When he saw Edwiin¡¯s expression, he shut his mouth and pushed her behind the curtain. He muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t wear underwear. This skirt has a V-neck cor, so it doesn¡¯t look good to wear underwear.¡±


    ¡°You rogue!¡± Suzanne scolded him through the curtain.


    Not long after, she put on her long skirt and walked out. Because she was wearing t slippers, her skirt was dragged to the ground. She grabbed the sides of her skirt and lifted it up, revealing a pair of white and tender feet.


    Ian looked at her from a distance and picked up a pair of ck shoes from the shoe rack.


    The heels were no taller than 80 centimeters. When she stood up again, the hemline of her skirt covered her feet. She leaned slightly against the ground.


    Ian nodded, walked up to her, untied her hair, and casually scratched it.


    Her long, slightly curly hairplimented her petite face. She looked slightly shy. The V-neck of her light gray dress was extremely open, revealing her white and tender skin and enabling people to fantasize endlessly.


    She didn¡¯t know how stunning her appearance was in the eyes of the man next to her. He even took out his mobile phone to shoot secretly.


    After putting the phone back into his pocket, Edwiin rejected her with a cold face. ¡°Change into another set.¡±


    Ian was looking for a matching short jacket for the dress. When he heard what Edwiin said, he turned his head to re at him angrily and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Isn¡¯t it perfect to wear a jacket?!¡±


    Edwiin raised his chin and sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Ian scolded him fiercely, frowned, and went to pick out clothes for Suzanne. He took an embroidered silk coat and jeans and put them into her arms. ¡°Go and try them on.¡±


    She bit her lips. Although she was extremely unwilling, she still took the clothes in to change.


    This outfit looked more elegant, just right for her petite frame. Edwiin couldn¡¯t help but nod and agree to it. ¡°This one is okay.¡±


    ¡°But this one isunched in summer. It¡¯s autumn now.¡± Ian frowned and reminded him, ¡°If you use this as a cover, it won¡¯t be very effective.¡±


    Edwiin said simply, ¡°Then there are two sets. Change into autumn clothes when autumnes.¡±


    Ian waved his hands, tacitly agreeing to his suggestion.


    Forget it. He did not expect to argue with this man.


    He had already designed two sets of clothes, so he was happy to do so. However, the staff of the nning Department had to prepare to change in less than half a month after the cover was released.


    After choosing clothes, she was about to go to the photography area to shoot.


    It wasn¡¯t her first time facing so many lights, but this was her first time being a model and she had never been professionally trained. Her body was still stiff and she couldn¡¯t move much.


    The photographer smiled and tried his best to soften his tone as he directed her. Even if he couldn¡¯t get a good picture, he wasn¡¯t angry. He told her to rx and just watch the camera.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more friendly?¡± Edwiin stood behind the cameraman and said unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how nervous she is?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t my fault that she was nervous!


    Even the photographer, who had established the film industry for more than a decade, couldn¡¯t help but want to cry when he saw Edwiin like this. He really missed previous models. There was no need for him to talk about them who could just make two poses with ease.


    The longer Edwiin watched, the more impatient he became. He simply took the camera, ¡°Let me have a try!¡±


    The cameraman couldn¡¯t wait to see it. He echoed with a smile and quickly slipped away.


    Edwiin dismissed unimportant staff members and left two of them behind. The camera in his hand focused on Suzanne and he said in a steady voice, ¡°Rx. Look at my camera.¡±


    She became even more nervous. How could she rx when he was holding a camera?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try staying there again?¡± He turned his head and stared at her with his dark eyes. He snorted and said, ¡°Do you believe that I can make you stay in the studio all night?¡±


    She was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to stand there nkly. She grabbed her bag, bent down, tilted her head, and looked at the camera.


    Edwiin took a few steps back. Through the camera, his gaze was fixed on her beautiful body.


    He looked at her unscrupulously across the camera. This kind of enjoyment was not bad at all.


    She finally rxed and was no longer as restrained. She could face the camera calmly with any casual movement.


    After the filming, workers immediately took another set of autumn and winter clothes for her to change into. They tidied her makeup slightly, wiped away the lipstick on her lips, and changed the color to another darker one.


    ¡°Okay, lower your head a little and tilt to the right.¡± Edwiin took two steps forward and extended the camera.


    The pretty girl in the camera lowered her head slightly, and most of her beautiful hair covered her face. Her slender white fingers rested on her delicate lower lips, as if she was smiling shyly, quiet and beautiful.


    He looked at her through the camera and unconsciously pursed his lips. He took several photos in a row.

 Chapter 98 ：The Toy

    After more than two hours of tossing, the shooting was finally over.


    Suzanne massaged her shoulders and walked down from the stage. She shook off her high-heel shoes and a bitter expression appeared on her face. She had experienced the feeling of being a model. She was so tired that her legs were almost limp.


    The photographer flipped through the photos and was stunned for a moment. Then he praised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Morrison to be good at photography. Why don¡¯t you visit the photography department more often in the future?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Suzanne approached him.


    She didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t look at it, but after that, she felt that she was quite beautiful. Although most of it was because of her clothes, she couldn¡¯t deny that she had a good shape.


    ¡°Can I keep a few photos?¡± She asked Edwiin in a low voice, rubbing her head against his arm.


    He said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there to keep? It¡¯s just a few pictures. Haven¡¯t you seen enough of yourself every day?¡±


    She mumbled. Why was he being so rude?


    What she didn¡¯t know was that he refused to allow her to keep these photos, but he copied them calmly into a USB. He chose a few photos to store on his mobile phone, which stunned the photographer.


    The dinner was originally Ian¡¯s treat, but he had something to do, so Edwiin had to drive Suzanne to dinner by himself.


    When the car passed Century Square, Suzanne¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as she looked out of the window.


    Seeing the bustling evening market, she turned to look at Edwiin and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we skip French cuisine?¡±


    He nced at her and snorted. ¡°What¡¯s so good about the food on the street?¡±


    She bit her lip and returned to her seat in frustration.


    That was a huge blow to her, but he still turned the car around and drove into the underground parking lot.


    When he got out of the car and saw her dazed expression, he smiled faintly, but his tone was as cold as usual. ¡°You¡¯re not getting out?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She quickly got out.


    It was said that coffee color was difficult to match, but a tall and slender man like him could control it very well.


    Even if it was a simple doodled T-shirt and brown pants, he could still wear an elegant style. His long legs were long and straight. With a slight step, he took a big step forward.


    She, wearing a denim skirt, couldn¡¯t take a step forward. She had to take two steps to keep up with him every time he took a step. She obediently and pleasantly followed him with a small bag.


    Not long after, they walked out of the parking lot and mixed into the bustling evening market.


    He slowed down his pace and paused for a moment. Soon he was walking side by side with Suzanne.


    When he saw her petite figure, his brows rxed slightly.


    During the day, although Century Square was very lively and famous stores opened one after another, there weren¡¯t as many people during the day as there were at night. The atmosphere was also not as good at night.


    Besides, she had been shopping on several streets during the day, and she hadn¡¯t walked on the other side of the street yet.


    At first, she was still very restrained and followed him. She only dared to look around with her eyes. Later, her hands started to itch. Without looking at the expression of the man next to her, she ran away and hid here and there to have a look. Soon, she carried a pile of things.


    ¡°It¡¯s merely a little toy. What¡¯s there to see?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes and said in a light tone, ¡°It¡¯s hard for me toe here. Bring some souvenirs back for everyone.¡±


    He sneered. He could easily get hold of such things on the side of the street. Did he need to bring them back from thousands of miles away?


    ¡°Hey, I saw something delicious!¡± Suzanne cried out in surprise. She tiptoed and stuffed everything in her hands into his arms. With light steps, she disappeared without a trace like a rabbit.


    He frowned and cursed. He picked up his things and followed her quickly. His eyes were fixed on the beautiful figure that had disappeared into the crowd. He was afraid that she would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    When he arrived, she was already holding a small paper bag with a faint smile on her face.


    Seeing that smile, he swallowed all the me he was about to say. He walked behind her. He was tall and handsome, attracting many people¡¯s attention.


    Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks.


    He looked down. When he saw her crooked her finger at him, his heart skipped a beat. It was rare for him to follow her wishes and bend down. Before he could react, a round ball was stuffed into his mouth.


    In addition to the sweet potato smell, there was also the light fragrance of her palm.


    The small, white, and soft palm was pressed against his lips. He was stunned for a moment, and then he narrowed his eyes. His tongue stuck out slightly and licked her soft palm.


    She was shocked, withdrew her hand as if she had touched a poisonous snake or a fierce beast, and took a few steps back.


    He straightened his back. After eating the nut, he still looked as if he had not had enough. His voice was low and deep, and even in such a noisy street, it could be clearly heard by her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    She turned around and walked forward quickly with her head down. Her ears were slightly red and he was annoyed.


    She was really silly. Why did she give him that?


    Afterward, she was about half a meter away from him. Even if she ran into something delicious, she wouldn¡¯t ask him if he wanted to eat it. She enjoyed it alone. She hadn¡¯t finished shopping the entire street yet, but she was already stuffed.


    Seeing the neon light shing on the signboard in front of her, she quickly walked up.


    The noodles shop was sandwiched between a coffee shop and a cake shop. The shop didn¡¯t look big, and it was built in the same style as Japan¡¯s noodles shop. When she lifted the curtain and walked in, she felt a chill.


    ¡°Are you sure you can still eat?¡± He gave her a deep look.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten how satisfied she looked after burping after eating the glutinous rice roll.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡± She pursed her lips and sat down at the long table. She didn¡¯t dare to see him because she wasn¡¯t confident enough to talk with him.


    He sneered and sat down beside her helplessly.


    The chef handed the menu to them with a smile on his face. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    She flipped through the menu. When she saw the activity at the bottom, she couldn¡¯t help but make a sound of surprise. Curious, she asked the chef, ¡°Are there any gifts for eating noodles?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, as long as you finish eating the super spicy noodles here, you can get a prize.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was interested and asked excitedly, ¡°What?¡±


    The chef pointed to a caterpir-like doll hanging on the cab behind him. ¡°It¡¯s the toy.¡±


    The doll looked about two meters high and round. The cotton quilt was painted with an expression of drooling with its mouth wide open, which was particrly funny.


    She nced at the toy, and her interest was immediately piqued. She asked the chef to bring her a bowl of noodles.


    In the end, she even asked him, ¡°Would you like to order a bowl of seafood noodles to try?¡±

 Chapter 99： The morning flight

    Edwiin Morrison propped up his head and looked at her with a teasing expression. ¡°Trying spicy food? I find that you¡¯re quite amazing!¡±


    Suzanne Reid was slightly annoyed. Biting her lip, she turned her head and decided to ignore the man.


    Soon the chef served the spicy noodles. Without the soup, the white noodles were covered with ayer of sauce and pungent chili, which made her sneeze twice.


    ¡°The chilies are very spicy!¡± The chef kindly reminded her, ¡°There have been many couplesing to challenge us these days, but they all drank water after taking a bite and gave up. Otherwise, how could the noodles be ced in our restaurant for so long?¡±


    ¡°Umm, can¡¯t I drink water?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Drinking water is considered a failure,¡± the chef said with a smile. He nced at Edwiin and said to Suzanne quietly, ¡°But if you can¡¯t, you can give it to your boyfriend, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not against the rules!¡±


    She coughed twice in fright, and the embarrassment on her face had nowhere to hide.


    She heated her chopsticks and stirred the noodles in the bowl.


    The spicy smell was very pungent, causing her to frown. She thought that it would not be as spicy as the hotpot she had eaten earlier, so she rolled up a pair of chopsticks and stuffed it into her mouth.


    In less than three seconds, her face was flushed red. She pped her small mouth with all her might and almost burned her throat.


    His expression turned stern. He hurriedly poured a cup of warm tea and handed it over. He said unhappily, ¡°He had said it¡¯s spicy, but you insist on challenging her. Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡±


    The chef reminded him, ¡°You can¡¯t drink water, or you¡¯ll fail.¡±


    She coughed and pushed the cup of tea away. After a long while, she managed to swallow the ball of noodles in her mouth. She stuck out her pink tongue and tried her best to shout. She didn¡¯t want to taste it again.


    He pointed at the toy and asked coldly, ¡°How much is it?¡±


    The cooker was stunned for a moment, and then shook his head with a smile. ¡°The previous challenge was also the same. If you can¡¯t eat the noodles, you cannot ask me how much you can sell them for. Sir, the toys are not for sale. It won¡¯t be interesting if they are sold.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a toy. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± He snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t find it in Japan.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re right. You really can¡¯t find it!¡±


    The chef was still smiling. ¡°This is the image logo we designed ourselves. Even if you go to the headquarters in Japan, you have to participate in the challenge to get the doll.¡±


    Seeing that he was about to lose his temper, she quickly stopped him and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s just telling the truth. Edwiin, don¡¯t be like this. You always vent your anger on others.¡±


    He lowered his head to look at her and pointed at the table. ¡°Are you going to continue the challenge?¡±


    She nced at the noodles from that night, still feeling a lingering fear. No matter what, she didn¡¯t want to taste them again.


    Biting her lips, she said somewhat discouragedly, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just a toy. It means that we¡¯re not fated to be together.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The chef was about to take away the bowl of noodles. ¡°Miss, you can try something else. Our seafood noodles are also very good. I promise that you won¡¯t forget the taste after tasting it.¡±


    Edwiin pressed his hand down quickly. ¡°We didn¡¯t say that we weren¡¯t going to eat it. Why are you in such a hurry to take it away?¡±


    The cooker looked at him and smiled. He put the bowl back on the table and said, ¡°All right, Sir. Please!¡±


    She was shocked. Just as she was about to grab his arm, he had already sat down calmly. He stirred the noodles with the chopsticks she had just used, picked up a piece, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    This was something she had just eaten!


    She held her forehead and was a little annoyed and shy. She sat aside biting his lips and peeped at him from time to time.


    Faced with the bowl of noodles, which was almost 80% full of chili pepper, he ate gracefully. He frowned slightly, but there was no trace of displeasure on his face, as if the noodles were not spicy to him.


    In just a few minutes, the bowl of noodles waspletely empty, and he just took out a few pieces of tissue to wipe the corners of his mouth.


    The chef gave him a thumbs-up and praised him. ¡°You¡¯re the first one who finish the bowl of noodles.¡±


    ording to the rules of challenge, the chef took down the long toy hanging on the cab and handed it to her.


    He grabbed everything in his hand and walked out. She followed him out of the noodle shop with the tall and slim toy in her arms.


    On the way there, she kept ncing at him out of curiosity.


    She felt a burning sensation in her throat when she ate the noodles. Why didn¡¯t his face turn red when he ate them? Could it be that he could eat spicy noodles so well?


    She didn¡¯t know that he was not afraid of spiciness, but that he was restraining himself in front of her.


    After driving back to the vi, he hid from her and went to the kitchen to drink a big pot of water.


    He washed his face with cold water to get rid of the heat. He was a little unhappy and thought that he had to go to Japan when he had time and ask the owner of this shop to stop making toys, so as not to let everyone have one in the future.


    She felt apologetic. After thinking for a long time, she took out some medicine from the first aid kit and handed it to him.


    He had just taken a shower. He was wearing a pair of cotton trousers, and there were droplets of water dripping down from the tip of his wet hair. They sshed on his naked chest and sparkled with silver light.


    He leaned against the door frame and lowered his head to peek at the box. ¡°What do I need this for?¡±


    The smell was so hot that she took two small steps back. She whispered, ¡°Edwiin, the noodles you just ate are too spicy. Your stomach can¡¯t take it. It¡¯s better to eat some medicine before going to bed.¡±


    He looked at her drooping head and pursed his thin lips. He still took the small box and said indifferently, ¡°The butler will take you to the airport at six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t get upte.¡±


    She replied and turned to walk back to her room.


    It wasn¡¯t until she entered the room that he looked away. Flipping through the small box in his hand, a faint smile appeared on his face. He then went downstairs to get some water and take his medicine.


    Because it was six o¡¯clock in the morning, Suzanne woke up at five in the morning. After washing up, she hurried to pack up and went downstairs. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to take the toy.


    ¡°Miss, this can be left here,¡± the housekeeper said with a smile, ¡°Anyway, you have toe over next time. There is no need to take it back. It will be too much of a hindrance when you board the ne.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said as she stuffed it into the backseat.


    It was really too long, almost filling up the entire backseat. She had no choice but to run to the front passenger seat.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    By the time she arrived at Jena City by ne, it was already bright. The warm sunshine almost covered the whole city, and her breath was full of freshness only in the morning.

 Chapter 100： I’ll Marry Him Even If He Didn’t Marr

    Nancy rubbed her eyes and opened the door with sleepy eyes.


    When she saw that it was Suzanne standing outside the door, her eyes widened and she threw herself at her. Like a ko, she stuck to her and rubbed against her. ¡°I know you¡¯re so naughty. How can you abandon me and run out to have fun!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold me so tightly!¡± Suzanne carried things and dragged herself into the house. She was angry and helpless. ¡°There¡¯s no one like you who wouldn¡¯t let go of others in the early morning.¡±


    ¡°You abandoned me!¡± Nancy looked at her pitifully, her face full of grievance. ¡°You don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve been lonely these past two days, and I have no one to chat with. I went to bed early.¡±


    Suzanneughed.


    She didn¡¯t show such a sad look when she went home every few days before.


    Later, when she heard that Suzanne had brought back a lot of things from Cherry City, Nancy let go of her. She didn¡¯t wash her face and poured out all the things in the box. She checked them one by one and shouted.


    Upon seeing the long toy, she immediately leapt forward. ¡°Wow, this is so interesting!¡±


    However, before she touched it, Suzanne pulled it back several steps, with toothbrushes in her mouth, and said with some unclear words, ¡°This one, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    Nancy climbed up, and followed. ¡°Please give it to me!¡±


    Suzanne hurriedly ran into the room. Unexpectedly, Nancy hugged her waist, and scratched her soft waist a few times. Sheughed so hard that her toothbrush almost fell out of her mouth.


    ¡°Stop messing around, and go pick something else.¡±


    ¡°No, I want this one!¡± Nancy yelled as she stretched out her body to pull.


    Suzanne pushed her hands forward to prevent her from pulling them. She said discontentedly, ¡°I cannot give this one to you!¡±


    Nancy replied and hugged her tightly. With a sneaky smile on her face, she joked, ¡°I know, Edwiin gave it to you, right? Hmph, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re a little kid who loves to lie!¡±


    Suzanne was speechless and could only nod helplessly. ¡°No, it was given to me when I was eating noodles.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going on a date in Cherry City!¡± Nancy grinned. ¡°You should¡¯ve said so earlier. Did you spend the night together?¡±


    ¡°Nancy White!¡±


    Nancy quickly ran into the bathroom and shouted, ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t ask anymore. I¡¯ll brush my teeth, okay? Let¡¯s go eat steamed stuffed bunster, okay?¡±


    Suzanne couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She threw the toy on the carpet in her room and brushed her teeth angrily.


    Because there was no car, they took the subway to Baker Road at breakfast.


    Today, business in that shop was as good as usual.


    Seeing them carrying the things, thedy boss smiled and greeted them like they were old friends, ¡°Do you still want two baskets of steamed stuffed buns and two bowls of sweet potato porridge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Suzanne smiled and went into the shop with Nancy to find a ce to sit down.


    ¡°Suzanne, I have two pieces of news. Which one you want to hear, the bad or the good?¡±


    Suzanne nced at her and said, ¡°Why do you like to y this kind of trick? The bad. Save my heart from being stimted.¡±


    Nancy curled her lips and saw thedy boss bring steamed stuffed buns up. She took out a pair of chopsticks and handed them to Suzanne. Then she pretended to sigh and said very with dismay, ¡°The boss changed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Suzanne raised her eyebrows and tucked her hair behind her ear. She took a sip of the sweet potato porridge. Feeling the warmth in her stomach, she askedzily, ¡°What did the board of directors say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Nancy said, ¡°I heard from Charlie Buckley that the boss is the highest executive of Wind Film Television Group. The director and the deputy director are still there and haven¡¯t been changed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Suzanne said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a change in the leadership. It has nothing to do with us employees. Just do our own things. There¡¯s no need to worry so much.¡±


    ¡°But this boss is a bad guy!¡± Nancy mmed her chopsticks on the table and said angrily, ¡°Do you know who is the boss of thatpany? He¡¯s Rae Green¡¯s uncle!¡±


    Suzanne paused and looked at her. ¡°Is the news urate?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy shook her head, feeling a bit unhappy. ¡°However, I feel like the information from Charlie Buckley and the others are most likely reliable, and I also secretly asked around. Its boss is indeed rted to the Green Family.¡±


    Suzanne pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little annoyed. Rae Green was not easy to deal with, and she might even me her for breaking up with Vito Brown. Besides, if she started a rtionship with Karen Morgan, it would be even more difficult to deal with.


    After breakfast, they took the subway to the TV station.


    The bus was packed with people at the peak hour. Many passengers squeezed around Suzanne and looked at her. Some of them even took out their mobile phones to take photos secretly.


    Suzanne lowered her head, feeling helpless.


    Why hasn¡¯t Myron found a new femalepanion yet to be exposed to the media?


    When they arrived at the TV station, colleagues gathered around and greeted them.


    What everyone was concerned about was which one would Suzanne choose, the top designer or wealthy Follette¡¯s family? Or the person behind Suzanne really Mr. Morrison of Morrison¡¯s Group?


    Faced with these superficial greetings, Suzanne couldn¡¯t be angry. She could only keep a smile on her face and didn¡¯t answer any of the random questions. She just went straight back to her department.


    Her desk was as clean and tidy as it was when she left. Beside the storage box, there was a bunch of ck roses wrapped in dew which were dark and enchanting.


    She reached out and picked up the bunch of ck roses. After a slight pause, she remembered what the ck rose had said.


    You are a demon and will belong to me.


    She furrowed her thin brows and felt a little ufortable.


    Ian doesn¡¯t seem like this type of man. Why would he send me ck roses every week?


    ¡°The person who delivered the flowers is quite punctual!¡± Nancy drew near, bit her ear, and chuckled. ¡°Then she said that I¡¯ve never seen such a generous boss who actually used ne air transport roses to arrive every day, and arrived on time at six o¡¯clock every day. Not a second toote.¡±


    Suzanne put a bunch of ck roses in Nancy¡¯s arms. ¡°Take it if you like. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°I really want to see if you have the heart!¡± Nancy bared her teeth at Suzanne, took out the bunch of ck roses from the vase, opened the packaging, and put today¡¯s ck roses inside one stalk at a time. ¡°If someone treats me like this, I¡¯ll be so happy!¡±


    Suzanne turned the chair, looked up at her, and joked, ¡°What if someone picks stars for you?¡±


    ¡°Then I love him very much!¡± Nancy yelled. She held her little face and was extremely happy. ¡°I would marry him even if he didn¡¯t propose to me!¡±

 Chapter 101 ：The New Boss

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you.¡± Suzanne sighed, then kicked her and whispered, ¡°Go back quickly. It¡¯s almost time to go to work.¡±


    Nancy bared her teeth at Suzanne and returned to her seat with a quiet humph.


    After Nancy left, Suzanne got up and went to make a cup of scented tea in the pantry. She rubbed her wrists and tried to cheer up. She had to deal with Stacy Williams¡¯s affairs today.


    All the drafts for the three interviews were personally handled by Suzanne. She had already prepared Stacy¡¯s drafts a few days ago and printed the information. What she needed to do now was modify the drafts again and confirm the time of the interview with Stacy.


    Suzanne called Stacy¡¯s agent, Lisa, to ask about the interview time. After confirming that the interview time was on the 29th of this month, she thanked Lisa.


    After spending an hour modifying the draft to satisfaction, Suzanne nned to go to reception and ask the colleague on duty to help her deliver the package. Unexpectedly, she met Karen, who was retrieving the package at reception.


    Karen seemed to be in a good mood today. There was always a smile on her pretty face. She had thin eyebrows with haughtiness. Her lips were painted with the new type of lip glossunched by YOKA this summer. She looked very delicate.


    She was wearing a beige batwing sleeve shirt, a ck split skirt that reached to her ankle, and a pair of ck high heels. She was tall and beautiful. She was holding arge bouquet of blue roses in her arms, which made her face more delicate and charming.


    Obviously, Karen also noticed Suzanne, who was walking toward the reception with a document in her hand.


    The moment she caught a glimpse of Suzanne, panic shed across her face and she unconsciously tightened her grip on the bouquet.


    Karen was not as fast as Edwiin, who almost blocked the airport, the trains, and the others¡¯ exits. He controlled everyone to get in and out and checked the surveince footage of all the roads.


    Fortunately, she was quick-witted and knew that others would definitely check the surveince footage of the carpark. She had gotten someone to edit the video of that time in advance and get those people to leave overnight on a yacht. She would have been done for otherwise.


    However, she was no longer afraid of Edwiin Morrison.


    As if she had thought of something, Karen curled her red lips into a sneer. She stood up straight and greeted Suzanne warmly, ¡°Oh, our anchor is finally back.¡±


    Suzanne smiled at her gently and said, ¡°Miss Morgan, long time no see.¡±


    Because of the injury on her feet, Suzanne deliberately put on the dress that Ian Hawk had given her to work today.


    The ck hollow shirt was wrapped around her good figure, revealing her small waist. The ck forked dress perfectly revealed her long white legs, and she wore a pair of ck heels that were almost the same style as her clothes.


    Both of them wore long ck dresses with slits and were equally beautiful, but Karen couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Suzanne.


    Obviously, Karen knew that everyone in the hall was looking at Suzanne, so she was a little angry.


    She heard from some colleagues that Ian had brought a few sets of clothes that he had designed for Suzanne. Although no one had seen those clothes, judging from the style of Suzanne¡¯s clothes today, they were definitely the ones that Ian had given her before.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph! Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re able to seduce Ian Hawk?¡± She snorted with disdain.


    Suzanne walked straight to the reception and handed the document to the beautiful receptionist. After giving her a few instructions softly, Suzanne paid no attention to Karen. She nced at Karen and then moved closer to her. ¡°At least I can hook up with someone. Can you?¡±


    Karen red at her and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud.¡±


    ¡°Miss Morgan, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Suzanne said with a smile. She raised her hand slightly and stroked the blue rose in Karen¡¯s arms with her slender white fingers. ¡°Why are there people giving others blue roses now? It¡¯s so vulgar.¡±


    Karen was stunned. She was very angry when she thought of the ck roses that Ian sent to Suzanne every day. Her face was slightly cold, and she directly threw the big bunch of blue roses on the stage.


    She stared at Suzanne for a few seconds and said coldly, ¡°Suzanne Reid, I advise you not to be toocent.¡± After that, she stepped on her high heels and left. Her steps were a little rattled. Obviously, she was angry.


    After Karen walked away, Suzanne withdrew the smile on her face and her expression became a little serious.


    Judging from Karen¡¯s appearance, was Nancy telling the truth?


    However, Suzanne had no choice but to believe it. By the afternoon, the truth was already very clear.


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the staff received the notice of a temporary meeting.


    Mr. Hook and the deputy director arrived in a hurry. All the senior management were preparing nervously. They had already asked someone to wipe all the tables and chairs in the conference room. There were superior tea and exquisite desserts on the square conference table.


    Originally, Suzanne did not have the right to participate in such a high-level meeting, because there were two directors above her position. Even if the new boss took office, employees would only see him when he went to check on the situation of the department.


    However, Mr. Hook allowed her to participate in this temporary meeting and arranged a seat for her.


    Suzanne was a little surprised. Although she was a little confused, she didn¡¯t ask more questions. At 3 p. m., she took the document and went to the conference room. Coincidentally, the person sitting on her left was Karen.


    Looking at Karen¡¯s angry expression, Suzanne wanted tough at her. She pursed her red lips and slowly sat down next to Karen.


    The temporary meeting began at 3:30 in the afternoon, but it was not yet 3:20 p. m. and everyone was present, including Mr. Hook and the deputy director.


    At 3:30, the door of the conference room was slowly pushed open by the receptionist.


    It was a middle-aged man who was over 35 years old. His body was slightly chubby and his facial features were rtively broad. His pair of small eyes were sharp. He wore a ck suit and had his hands sped behind his back. He looked like a boss.


    Everyone stood up and greeted him.


    Werner Alexander was the new boss of STV, as well as the person in charge of Wind Film Television Group.


    He waved his hand and asked everyone to sit down with a smile on his face. His voice was deep, ¡°Well, sit down please.¡±


    Mr. Hook and the deputy director held onto the report in their hands and reported thetest news to Werner. As for the rest, they lowered their heads and flipped through the documents, not daring to even breathe.


    Not long after, the work report waspleted.


    Werner nodded, and the smile on his face was so faint that no one could tell if he was satisfied with the statistics. He raised his head slightly and looked at Suzanne. ¡°Are you Suzanne Reid?¡±


    Suzanne was a little surprised, but she was still calm. She replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, Mr. Alexander.¡±


    Werner looked at her and tapped his fingers on the table. His deep voice was full ofughter, ¡°I understood you before. I¡¯ve seen your information and your program. Good job. Keep this status quo.¡±


    What was going on?


    Suzanne was a little confused. Isn¡¯t he Rae Green¡¯s uncle? Why is he praising her?

 Chapter 102： Make a Conclusion After a Period of T

    Werner only asked Suzanne some simple questions. He then shifted his gaze elsewhere and did not have any intention of talking to her. He let the high-level executives present briefly introduce themselves.


    Suzanne¡¯s position was the lowest, so she was thest to introduce herself.


    After nearly two hours of temporary meeting, Suzanne, who came out of the conference room, was still stunned.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why the new boss came at this time in the afternoon and left in a hurry after having a meeting with them. Wouldn¡¯t he say hello to several departments in a short time?


    ¡°How is it? How is it?¡± Nancy walked up and asked curiously, ¡°How is the new boss?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. He looks good, but¡­¡­¡± Suzanne paused and said with a frown, ¡°I always feel that the smile on new boss¡¯s face is an act. It¡¯s very hypocritical.¡±


    ¡°Well, businessmen are all the same.¡± Nancy waved her hand. ¡°Have you ever seen someone with rich experience put their emotions on the face for inspection by anyone?¡±


    Recalling what Werner had said earlier, Suzanne sighed. ¡°The new boss just praised me.¡±


    Nancy was shocked. ¡°What? There are so many employees in STV. How did the new boss know you?¡±


    Suzanne shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know either.


    No matter why the new boss cares so much about her, as long as he doesn¡¯t rely on his power to bully her.


    Edwiin returned to Jena City at 5 p. m. However, Suzanne was busy with work and did not go back for dinner. She deliberately did not answer his calls, not even Afra¡¯s call. She just sent them a perfunctory message.


    Two days passed by in the blink of an eye.


    On the 29th, not only did Stacye to the TV station, but Rae also came.


    Rae, who broke up with Vito in a big fight, didn¡¯t show any trace of embarrassment at all. On the contrary, she still had the pride that a youngdy from a rich family should have. She was wearing clothes of high-end brands, holding a handbag in her hand, and entering the TV station with everyone¡¯s support.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The staff of the TV station all knew that Rae was the niece of the new boss. They were surprised and curious about her arrival.


    It was not until Mr. Hook announced to everyone that Rae Green would represent the new boss to manage the TV station that everyone was stunned. Then the apuse rang out enthusiastically, and everyone was envious.


    Her uncle is the boss. She can get whatever she wants.¡±


    Suzanne stood behind the crowd and apuded. Looking at Rae on the stage. She sighed.


    After the morning meeting, Rae immediately asked Suzanne to go to her office.


    Nancy grabbed Suzanne¡¯s arm and looked at her nervously. She said worriedly, ¡°Suzanne, you should be careful. She maye to the TV station this time because of you.¡±


    Suzanne smiled at her and walked toward the office without fear.


    The boss¡¯ personal office was very big, even bigger than the director¡¯s. It was spacious and beautiful, with a lot of calligraphy and paintings in it. There were some nts on the open balcony, and the faint fragrance of flowers could be smelled as soon as people entered the door.


    Rae sat cross-legged in the wide seat with her delicate eyebrows raised. The blue nail polish on her hands was reced by a bit of coquettish ck. She smiled at Suzanne, and her sweet voice sounded a little cold. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Suzanne felt that Rae seemed to have calmed down a lot after breaking up with Vito.


    ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t seen each other for some time.¡± Suzanne sat down on the chair opposite Rae. She was generous, polite and well-educated, which made Rae¡¯s expression change.


    ¡°You did not expect that I woulde here, did you?¡± Rae tilted her head and looked at Suzanne, with acent look on her face. She raised her voice and said sharply, ¡°From now on, I will be your boss!¡±


    Suzanne smiled and nodded, as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°I know, and then?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Rae looked at her and sneered. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°Of course I will find someone to help you.¡±


    ¡°Your resentment is really strange.¡± Suzanne sighed. ¡°Logically speaking, when Vito and I were falling in love, you who suddenly interfered with our rtionship, should be the home wrecker. Why are you even angrier than me?¡±


    ¡°Suzanne Reid, shut up!¡± Rae roared at Suzanne.


    She scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that it was you who instigated Vito to break up with me. You¡¯re really shameless. You¡¯ve already broken up, but you¡¯re still entangled with him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Suzanne looked at her sarcastically. ¡°Miss Green, your ex-boyfriend has pestered me several times and wouldn¡¯t let me go. I never thought of getting back together with him.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still stubborn? Do you think no one knew about your conversation in the cafe that day?¡±


    Hearing Rae¡¯s sarcastic words, Suzanne narrowed her eyes slightly, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared.


    It turned out that there was a private detective following them outside.


    ¡°Suzanne, why are you so stupid?¡± Suzanne whispered. She actually sympathized with Vito because of his words and then kissed him.


    Suzanne yed with her fingers and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Green, let¡¯s make it clear directly. I don¡¯t need to take all the responsibilities when you break up with him. So, don¡¯t y the trick of revenge. Can you be more mature?¡±


    Rae raised her chin and refused angrily, ¡°No, I just can¡¯t stand you.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Suzanne was a little annoyed and said impatiently, ¡°When I broke up with him, you were not so pretentious. You only use your power to suppress and take revenge on others. Is it so great that you have power?¡±


    Her words made Rae very angry.


    Rae patted the armrest of the chair and stood up. Looking at Suzanne, there was anger on her beautiful face. Her tone was arrogant and she said sternly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll use my power to bully you. What can you do?¡±


    Suzanne was not willing to be treated as a target to vent her anger. Ignoring the difference in their positions, she turned around and left, and said directly , ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your revenge!¡±


    Well, she wanted to see if Rae could fire her.


    As soon as she walked out of the office, she heard the sound of things being smashed. Something hit the door one by one, and it was apanied by sharp screams, which attracted the attention of people around.


    Stacy had been waiting in the lounge. Seeing Suzanne rush over, she handed Suzanne a tissue and asked with concern, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Are you busy today?¡±


    Suzanne shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I just went to have coffee with someone else.¡±


    The staff fetched a suitable set of clothes for today¡¯s interview and helped Suzanne change into them. When she came out, the makeup artist hurried to work again. Half an hourter, Suzanne took Stacy to the shooting area.


    Since the director was absent today, David, the assistant director, was in charge of work.


    When he saw Suzanne, he was a little unhappy. He loved Karen dearly, so he wanted to seize Suzanne¡¯s mistakes during the interview. Unexpectedly, Suzanne did things very well today, with no ws at all.

 Chapter 103： Suppression

    After the one-hour interview waspleted perfectly, Suzanne and Stacy left the filming area together.


    Stacy did not open the bottle of mineral water that Lisa gave her. Instead, she handed it to Suzanne, who was next to her. Looking at the side of Suzanne¡¯s face, she smiled slightly and said, ¡°Suzanne, I feel that you have been improving more and more recently.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Suzanne turned to look at her and asked with a smile, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I remember that you were very careful when you first interviewed me.¡± Stacy tilted her head slightly, as if she was recalling something interesting. ¡°Not only to me, but also to Miss Golden, right? You seem to be afraid of making things difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for less than a month, but you seem to have changed into another person.¡± She thought for a moment and thenughed. ¡°You give people a sense of oppression. When I meet you again, it seems that I am talking to a professional host.¡±


    Suzanne smiled and pretended to be angry as she said, ¡°You can¡¯t belittle me like this. I¡¯m a real host!¡±


    Stacy nodded her head and blinked at her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to rmend my work to the audience when you get famous.¡±


    Seeing that the elevator door had opened, Suzanne allowed Stacy and Lisa to enter first. She was thest to enter the elevator. Looking at the time, she invited them, ¡°Can I treat you to lunch?¡±


    Lisa waved her hand and rejected Suzanne on behalf of Stacy. ¡°We booked a flight at 1 o¡¯clock. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t catch upter.¡±


    Hearing her words, Suzanne didn¡¯t force them. When the elevator reached the first floor, she took them to the minivan. Stacy promised to have a meal with Suzanne next time they met.


    As soon as the minivan left, Bugatti Veyrons drove over and stopped directly in the center of the TV station.


    Suzanne frowned. She really wanted to kick this car away so that she wouldn¡¯t be annoyed when she saw it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When the slender figure came out of the driver¡¯s seat, he attracted the attention of many people in the hall. Especially when the man took off his sunsses, his amorous eyes that were suffused with a faint smile almost made the women scream.


    ¡°Baby!¡± Myron closed the door and strode toward her with a few delicate bags in his hands.


    Looking at his smiling face, Suzanne pushed him away unceremoniously. ¡°Have you been very free recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy. Not long ago, I asked my assistant to deal with the matter of Sunstar Website.¡± Myron felt extremely wronged, and he closed to her again. ¡°As your ¡®boyfriend¡¯, if I don¡¯te to see you, the media will say that I abandoned you.¡±


    Suzanne red at him and said indifferently, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever abandoned anyone?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk upstairs. It¡¯s too hot here.¡± Myron grinned and walked toward the revolving door with his arms around Suzanne¡¯s shoulders. He strode forward, so Suzanne had to follow him.


    After entering the hall, Myron greeted those who looked at him in a very friendly manner, revealing a mouthful of snow-white teeth, and said in a low voice, ¡°Hello!¡±


    The girls at the reception covered their mouths in surprise.


    Oh my god, they saw Myron Follette.


    After entering the elevator, Suzanne stepped hard on him with her high heels and grabbed Myron¡¯s tie. She stared at Myron with a slightly fierce gaze and said angrily, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    She had been irritated these days. Could he leave her alone?


    Myron bent his body and leaned closer to her. ¡°I¡¯m here to thank you for what happened before. If you hadn¡¯t intercede with Edwiin for me, I might not have been able to get Sunstar Media.¡±


    Suzanne curled her lips and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. You can thank Edwiin.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that creep man.¡± Myron sighed and said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t know what triggered him when he came back from Cherry City. He¡¯s been looking for me to exercise every day after work, and I¡¯m almost tortured to death by him.¡±


    As he said that, he pulled down his cor, revealing arge bruise. He looked extremely aggrieved. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not exercising with him. I¡¯m just being grabbed and beaten by him like a sandbag.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that something happened to him in Cherry City?¡± Suzanne furrowed her brows. She was a little worried.


    Although she was a little resistant and didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with Edwiin, if something happened to him, she would still be worried. After all, they had lived together for more than ten years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Myron snorted and quickly closed to Suzanne. He asked curiously, ¡°Baby, tell me the truth. Did you quarrel with him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t quarrel with him.¡± Suzanne rolled her eyes and said in a helpless tone.


    ¡°If you are not in a hurry, then go coax him.¡± Myron nudged her with his arm and said with a chuckle, ¡°Edwiin and you can increase the affection. Lydia, who came from Voice Group, has yet to leave. I am very worried that they will fall in love.¡±


    Suzanne ignored him and went straight out of the elevator. ¡°Why are you so gossipy like Nancy?¡±


    ¡°Nancy?¡± Myron quickly closed to Suzanne and raised his eyes slightly. Through the ss door, he could see Nancy eating on the table and looking extremely satisfied.


    He followed Suzanne into the office. When he passed Nancy¡¯s seat, he put two bags on her table and didn¡¯t forget to press her head with his hand. ¡°Nann, your leader is here!¡±


    Nancy, who was enjoying delicious food, was shocked and reacted very quickly. She pushed the pile of snacks forward, covered them with a few documents, stared at theputer, and pretended to be working seriously.


    She secretly looked to the side out of the corner of her eye, but she did not see the leader. She saw Myron shaking his finger at her.


    Thinking that Myron might be teasing her, Nancy was extremely angry. She puffed up her cheeks unhappily and red at his back. ¡°He¡¯s such a mean person.¡±


    How dare he scare her? Oh, heck!


    It wasn¡¯t the first time that colleagues in the same department as they saw Myron. Even though they knew about the rtionship between Suzanne and him, there were still many gossipy people who went to see them secretly and discussed in private.


    ¡°Why did you follow me up here?¡± Suzanne¡¯s face was full of disgust.


    This guy seemed to regard her office as his ownpany. He pulled over a chair and sat downzily beside her, as if he had no intention of leaving in a short time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together after work.¡± Myron tilted his head to look at Suzanne, and an frivolous smile appeared on his face. ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t eat with me, so I came to wait for you in advance.¡±


    Suzanne was very angry. She turned her head and decided to ignore him.


    She was speechless. Why did he invite her to lunch for no reason? Doesn¡¯t she know how to eat on her own when she¡¯s hungry?


    Nearing the end of the workday, Miss Lorry who was Rae¡¯s secretary came in with several documents. ¡°Suzanne, are you free? Please handle this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Suzanne asked. She took the document and flipped through it. She frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you transferred me to the night shift, but why did you change my schedule?¡±

 Chapter 104 ：Crazy Boy

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Miss Lorry said. ¡°This is Miss Green¡¯s order. She said that since Miss Williams¡¯s interview is over, and the remaining interview will be left to someone else.¡±


    Suzanne lowered her gaze and clutched the document tightly in her hand.


    It was only the first day they met again, and only a few hours had passed. Rae was already working so fast. Not only did Rae transfered her to the evening shift, but she also wanted to change her job.


    If she left, Karen would be able to turn from the evening news to this program.


    Suzanne breathed a sigh of relief and returned the document with a smile. ¡°Miss Lorry, don¡¯t forget that Miss Green is just an agent. Her signatures don¡¯t count. She still needs the signatures of Mr. Hook, the deputy director, and the director of our department.¡±


    Miss Lorry was stunned. She had forgotten about that.


    The TV station was basically managed by high-level management, and the documents were all signed by them.


    However, if their boss was here, even without their signatures, it would still be effective. If it was a representative who signed it, it would still require several high-level executives to sign the contract.


    After some hesitation, Miss Lorry took the document. ¡°I¡¯ll go find them.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Suzanne said softly as she watched Miss Lorry leave.


    Myron exerted a little strength in his feet and the chair moved closer to Suzanne. He raised his eyebrows and said unhappily, ¡°Your director just got the property ownership certificate and he¡¯s already doing this. Does he think I¡¯m easy on him?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Mr. Hook. Don¡¯t disturb others.¡± Suzanne red at him and said helplessly, ¡°Our big boss is reced. Unfortunately, the big boss is the uncle of my ex-boyfriend¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they break up?¡±


    ¡°She thought I was the one who caused them to break up.¡± Suzanne smiled with disdain. ¡°Does she think Vito Brown is money? Does everyone have to chase after him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re quite stupid.¡± Myron pinched her cheeks and sighed. ¡°You gave up a man worth 100 billion dors and insisted on falling in love with garbage man. You¡¯re so stupid!¡±


    Suzanne pped his hand away and said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop talking about this? Who hasn¡¯t made mistakes when they were young? Didn¡¯t I break up with him? I broke up with him!¡±


    Myron looked at his watch and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s time to get off work.¡±


    He stood up and reached out to hug Suzanne, but he failed to do so.


    Turning his head, he saw that Suzanne had already packed up and left in a hurry. She didn¡¯t forget to scold him. ¡°Don¡¯t hug my shoulders casually. If you keep doing this, I won¡¯t let youe to my office.¡±


    Myron rubbed his nose and smiled. When he passed by Nancy, he grabbed her and wrapped her around his chest, causing several colleagues in the office who were about to leave to look at them and suck in a breath of cold air.


    Nancy stared nkly for a few seconds. When she came back to her senses, she kicked Myron hard with her foot. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you to have lunch.¡± Myron reached out and flicked her pink and tender cheek. He smiled and said, ¡°You can order whatever you want. I promise I¡¯ll let you eat your fill.¡±


    This temptation was quite great for Nancy.


    She pouted and asked tentatively, ¡°How about we go and eat Country K¡¯s food? Can we order roast meat?¡±


    Myronughed and joked, ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t gained any weight.¡± As he spoke, his hand slipped to her waist and pinched. Then, he nodded. ¡°You really haven¡¯t gained any weight.¡±


    Nancy cried out in surprise and pped him across the face. Like a rabbit, she scuttled out of his embrace. Grabbing a small bag, she caught up to Suzanne.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    In fact, her p only touched Myron¡¯s face a little, and she didn¡¯t use much strength. The soft touch stunned Myron for a moment. He raised his hand to touch his cheek and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    Suzanne¡¯s car was destroyed because of the explosion, while Myron¡¯s sports car could only take two people.


    Left with no choice, they took a cab to the restaurant to eat.


    Nancy was obviously been here a lot. She greeted those familiar clerks in a friendly manner. After sitting down, she hurriedly browsed through the menu. Taking advantage of the fact that it was Myron¡¯s treat, she ordered a lot of things she had never eaten before.


    ¡°You can¡¯t order so many dishes just because he¡¯s treating, can you?¡± Suzanne found it a little funny. ¡°There are only three of us. What if you order so much and can¡¯t finish it? It will be a waste in the end.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Nancy pulled her arm and shook it. Her voice was originally soft, and she wouldn¡¯t make people think that she was deliberately making such a noise when she hummed coquettishly. ¡°Let¡¯s pack it up and take it back. We don¡¯t need to cook tonight.¡±


    Myron sat opposite them and leaned against the seatzily. Hearing Nancy¡¯s words, he curled his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll fix it for you if you can¡¯t finish it. If you want to eat it tonight, we can go to another restaurant.¡±


    Nancy snorted. She was still angry about being pinched on the waist and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him.


    At noon, because they were in a hurry, there weren¡¯t many people came to have lunch. The dishes they ordered were soon served by the shop assistant.


    Myron thought it was too quiet during lunch, so he took the initiative to chat with Suzanne. ¡°Is Stacy Williams¡¯s interview over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she will be going to Cherry City in the afternoon.¡± Suzanne said, ¡°Originally, I had an interview on the fifth of next month, but it seems that I really have to hand it over to someone else.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, you are too weak.¡± Myron snorted, picked up a piece of pickle and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°You have a powerful backer, so why do you always give in to others? Look, you are so popr now, and so many people like you.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to cause too much trouble.¡±


    Suzanne put down her chopsticks, rubbed between her eyebrows, and said powerlessly, ¡°The rumors are annoying enough for me. If I suddenly have a conflict with Rae Green, no one knows what others will say. You know that the tallest tree attracts the most wind.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t just give everything up to others.¡± Nancy was also a little dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯ve stayed in this position for so long, and you did everything by yourself. Now that everything¡¯s settled, someone else can swoop in and take advantage of the situation. They¡¯re shameless.¡±


    Her words amused Myron. ¡°You¡¯re right. Those people are really shameless.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Suzanne and asked curiously, ¡°Which star do you want to interview?¡±


    Suzanne gave an awkwardugh. ¡°Uh, Edwiin.¡±


    Myron was stunned for a moment, then mmed the table andughed wildly. His crazy look attracted the attention of the guests at the neighboring tables. Suzanne had no choice but to kick him, telling him not to go crazy.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be interviewed?¡± Thinking of Edwiin¡¯s poker face, Myron couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t he tell me? How could he be interviewed by such a bad TV station?¡±

 Chapter 105： Jealousy

    Suzanne¡¯s face was covered with frost as she looked at him indifferent. ¡°I remember that Mr. Follette has just been interviewed by our TV station not long ago.¡±


    ¡°We are different,¡± Myron waved his hand and saidzily.


    ¡°Generally speaking, as long as someone that I likees to me, I will help them. It¡¯s different for Edwiin. For so many years, has he ever been in any magazine or been interviewed? Of course, the names on the rich list and the photos can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Suzanne replied and then smiled provocatively at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it now. Do you think I¡¯m good?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Myron gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Awesome! But I think you¡¯d better be responsible for it yourself. If the host is really changed, he won¡¯t be interviewed, whether he signed the contract or not. They don¡¯t dare to say anything.¡±


    These words reminded Suzanne of something.


    Edwiin hated interviews. No matter how authoritative the magazine in the country was, he refused and would never allow himself to be in the spotlight.


    Suzanne didn¡¯t expect that he would be interviewed so easily. Their TV station was not well-known, at most famous in Jena City. Compared with Cherry City¡¯s TGA TV, their TV station was indeed inferior.


    Her fingers tapped lightly on the table and she pressed her lips together.


    If the senior executives really did sign the document, she had no choice but to cancel Edwiin¡¯s interview. Anyway, she hadn¡¯t handed over the contract to personnel department yet.


    Myron was right. There was no need for her to endure all the time.


    She was the one who made the appointment, and she was also the one who had signed the contract. If Karen could get such a big bargain as soon as the contract was signed, and Karen¡¯s reputation became so hot because of Edwiin, it would really make her ufortable.


    Suzanne thought to herself. Nancy lowered her head in food and asionally snorted with satisfaction. The smile on her face never faded, and more than half of the food on the table had been eaten by her.


    After spending an hour and a half to finish the lunch, Nancy almost couldn¡¯t walk when she walked out of the restaurant.


    Looking at Nancy¡¯s wrinkled face, Myron felt a little funny. He scratched her hair and said, ¡°Why did you eat like this? Now you¡¯ve finally been taught a lesson, haven¡¯t you? Will you spit it outter?¡±


    Nancy bared her teeth at him and kicked out. ¡°Hmph, none of your business.¡±


    They bickered with each other beside the restaurant. Not long after, Suzanne, who went shopping, rushed back.


    Suzanne handed Myron the pastries and hot coffee. ¡°Anyway, you should have a lot of free time in the afternoon. Why don¡¯t you visit Edwiin? By the way, you can bring the pastries and coffee to him and apologize to him for me. I¡¯m so busy that I haven¡¯t had time to go home.¡±


    Myron didn¡¯t take the things from Suzanne. He put his hands in his pockets and tilted his head to look at her. ¡°Are you busy in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal for you to visit Edwiin,¡± Suzanne said in an unfriendly tone. She pulled his hand out of his trouser pocket and stuffed the things into his hand before pulling Nancy away. ¡°When youe backter, get the car from us.¡±


    Looking at the things in his hand, Myron was very dissatisfied. ¡°How did I be an express delivery man?¡±


    Although he wanted toin, he still followed Suzanne¡¯s instructions and hailed a taxi to visit Edwiin.


    At this time, most people had note back from outside to work in the building. Even the receptionist was very idle. She watched TV series while eating lunch. When she saw someoneing in, she was toozy to say hello.


    Myron kicked the door of the president¡¯s office open without hesitation and walked in.


    Edwiin was working on some documents at his desk, but he didn¡¯t look up when he heard the noise. He said tly with a hint of displeasure, ¡°If you kick the door like this again, I¡¯ll have someone kick you out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any humanity left in you?¡± Myron yelled at him, looking very dissatisfied. ¡°You asked me to buy something and find her early in the morning. After lunch, she asked me to bring something back. Do you think I¡¯m a ball?¡±


    Hearing his protest, Edwiin raised his head and looked at the item in his hand. His eyes darkened, and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Myron said, putting all the things on the table. Then, he sat on Edwiin¡¯s desk, crossed his arms, and nced at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry because she doesn¡¯t want to go home? Why do you start to care about her again now?¡±


    ¡°Would it kill you to not say anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just voicing the thoughts of a proud person like you.¡± Myron smiled as he slowly cajoled him, like a mischievous Adam, ¡°Do you need my help? I can let the two of you sit down and have a good talk.¡±


    The answer he got was just a pen that had been thrown over.


    Myron tilted his head slightly, quickly caught the pen, and shook his head. Just as he was about to mock this man who spoke against his thought, he heard the sound of footstepsing from the door.


    Lydia was wearing a blue dress and exquisite makeup today. She might not have expected to see Myron when she opened the door, so she paused for a moment and then walked quickly towards him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for half a year. You still look so handsome.¡±


    They hugged each other out of courtesy and separated after touching each other¡¯s cheeks.


    Myron was quite pleased to be praised like this. He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re bing more and more beautiful. You¡¯re full of femininity, even I¡¯m tempted!¡±


    Lydia smiled cheerfully and said, ¡°You¡¯re still as sweet as ever.¡±


    When she saw the snacks and coffee on the table, she was slightly stunned. However, she soon returned to normal and pretended to say casually, ¡°Myron, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t like to bring food to thepany? What happened today?¡±


    ¡°I think Edwiin is too tired at work, so I bought some food to reward him,¡± Myron said with a bright smile. No ws could be seen in his expression, and his words were natural and smooth.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to think so.¡± Lydia smiled and reached out to take snacks. She said like a child, ¡°I happen to be hungry, so I¡¯ll try the snacks Myron bought.¡±


    Unexpectedly, her wrist was gently pinched in the air.


    Lydia looked forward. Edwiin still had the same calm appearance without any changes to his expression. However, he wouldn¡¯t let her bring snacks and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone buy what you want to eat.¡±


    Lydia¡¯s expression became a bit overcast. She was a bit angry, using her other hand to fetch refreshments. ¡°No, I want to eat this.¡±


    Edwiin quickly pulled the things in front of him and nced impassively at her. He grabbed her wrist and used a little strength. ¡°Ian will be in charge of the work here. Pack up your luggage these days, and I¡¯ll ask someone to send you back to Kasau.¡±


    ¡°Edwiin, you are bullying me.¡± Lydia stamped her feet and shouted angrily at him. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know who gave this to you? It¡¯s just a dessert! What¡¯s so special about it?¡±

 Chapter 106 ：Bad News

    Edwiin¡¯s face became angrier, and his dark eyes stared at Lydia. His tone was full of pressure. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to pay attention to her? You¡¯ve been losing your temper recently.¡±


    Myron tactfully moved aside, for fear that the battlefield would be transferred to him.


    ¡°I just look down on her. What do you think?¡± Lydia red at Edwiin.


    She had always been arrogant. Because of her powerful family background, no one would dare to me her even if she made trouble and offended someone. She had been doted on since she was a child. Later, when she went to work in Voice Group, she dared to talk back to Edwiin without fearing him.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a hostess. What else can she do except for being beautiful?¡± Lydia snorted. ¡°I heard that many girls like cosmetic surgery recently. Maybe she has stic surgery.¡±


    Despite Edwiin¡¯s expression, she continued toin. ¡°She has no family background. She is not smart enough, and she still likes to seduce others. The person who will marry her in the future will definitely suffer.¡±


    The hand gripping her wrist exerted a great deal of force, causing Lydia to fall onto the table. The face of the person opposite her was very close to hers.


    Looking at Edwiin¡¯s deep eyes, she trembled.


    ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t get angry when I¡¯ve been conniving with you all these years?¡± Edwiin sneered, his gaze fixed on her frightened face. ¡°Is it amazing that your father is a Count?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything wrong either.¡± Lydia retorted in a hushed tone. She still felt that what she said was correct. ¡°She is clearly inferior to me in every aspect. She has a boyfriend, but she is not holding herself back!¡±


    Seeing that Edwiin had turned to look at him, Myron hurriedly raised his hands to prove his innocence. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find a suitable model recently. Edwiin, you can¡¯t let me randomly find someone on the street to be intimate with, can you?¡±


    Edwiin released a snort, letting go of Lydia. He brought back the pen he just flung at Myron, and then continued to sign documents, not giving Lydia a single look. ¡°You will leave on the third of next month. Get out right now.¡±


    ¡°Edwiin Morrison!¡± Lydia was so angry she stomped her feet and shouted at him, ¡°Why are you so heartless? If you like her, why can¡¯t I? Believe it or not¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, a pair of dark and cold eyes stared at her.


    Lydia subconsciously took two steps back. She was so terrified by his gaze that she dared not utter another word. She simply looked at him and dared not act arrogantly.


    ¡°As I said, she is the bottom line.¡± Edwiin said indifferently. There was a hint of anger on his handsome face. ¡°If you dare to hurt her, I will ground you in Kasau forever!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to hurt her.¡± Lydia bit her red lips in retort, her hands behind her were unconsciously clenching tightly.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Edwiin. She stood there and didn¡¯t fight him for a long time before she snorted. With a panicked look on her face, she left quickly and reluctantly.


    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Deirdre when she went out.


    ¡°Miss Andy, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Right now, what Lydia hated the most was seeing others in a good mood. She looked angrily at Deirdre¡¯s smile, fiercely pushed her aside, and then said impatiently, ¡°Go away! I¡¯m mad!¡±


    Deirdre took a few steps back before she steadied herself. Fortunately, she was wearing a pair of sneakers today, or she would definitely fall.


    Seeing the unhappy look on Lydia¡¯s face, did she have a fight with Mr. Morrison?


    Deirdre only retracted her gaze after watching Lydia¡¯s figure disappear into the distance. When she saw that the president¡¯s office door wasn¡¯t closed, she hesitated for a moment, and still raised her hand to knock. ¡°Mr. Morrison, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Deirdre answered, straightened her back, and walked in with a smile on her face. When she saw Myron, who was leaningzily against the desk, she nodded at him and greeted him politely. ¡°Mr. Follette, good afternoon.¡±


    Myron answered, tilted his head, and askedzily, ¡°Why do I feel that Deirdre seems to have lost weight? Didn¡¯t you eat well?¡±


    Deirdre smiled, not daring to speak.


    She didn¡¯t just lose weight. Because of the Kasau Show in November, she ran back and forth between thepany and Voice Group every day to help Ian. Every day, she worked until three or four o¡¯clock in the morning, and her hormones were almost chaotic.


    ¡°Rest for a week at the end of the month,¡± Edwiin said calmly.


    Deirdre was very surprised and didn¡¯t ask whether it was true or not. She agreed with a smile, ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Morrison. I¡¯ll go and talk to Ianter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, TCN reporter Edward David wants to invite you to Jean Georges for dinner tonight.¡±


    Edwiin nodded at Deirdre. ¡°OK. Tell him that I¡¯ll be there at seven.¡±


    Deirdre answered and then left.


    Myron raised his eyebrows and took a deep look at Edwiin. ¡°Is there a result of the search?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ll only know when we hear his report.¡± Edwiin pursed his lips. He looked at the pen in his hand and suddenly sneered. ¡°Does that person really think everything will be fine after destroying the primordial record?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that they have police assistance,¡± Myron saidzily. ¡°We haven¡¯t involved much in the area of Jena City. We didn¡¯t leave many people there. If the other party really joins forces with the police, it¡¯s possible.¡±


    The Morrison¡¯s family and the Follette¡¯s family were involved in business. Although they had participated in political, military, and business in recent years, they were very weak in the military, especially the Morrison¡¯s family. Your father had spent nearly 40 years in the military.


    ¡°Even if he goes underground, I¡¯ll dig him out.¡± Edwiin snorted. He wouldn¡¯t give up until he was dead. ¡°If he can, then flee abroad.¡±


    Myron sighed and felt that those people were really stupid. Why did they hurt the treasure of Edwiin? Fortunately, he had some humanity and did not transfer the people from Cherry City to Jena City to help.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go get the car first. I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening.¡± Myron grabbed his coat and walked out. But after a few steps, he turned back and looked at Edwiin with a teasing look.


    Edwiin frowned and was displeased. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to leave? Why are you looking back?¡±


    ¡°I just thought of something all of a sudden.¡± Myron touched his chin and raised his eyebrows at him with a teasing smile in his amorous eyes. ¡°Edwiin, I have bad news to tell you.¡±


    Edwiin resisted the urge to toss the pen over again and said in a deep voice, ¡°Well.¡±


    ¡°The boss of Suzanne¡¯s TV station has changed.¡±


    Seeing his face darken, Myron added with a smile, ¡°I heard that the boss is the uncle of her ex-boyfriend¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Did you say anything?¡±

 Chapter 107： A Heart-Stirring Signal

    After listening to Myron¡¯s words, Edwiin¡¯s face was already full of coldness.


    Vito Brown had been pestering Suzanne all the time, which made him unhappy. He asked people to follow Vito Brown¡¯s whereabouts. Unexpectedly, he really did find out the quarrel between Vito Brown and Rae Green.


    All the news was secretly manipted by Edwiin, whose purpose was to ruin Vito¡¯s reputation. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Vito Brown was capable enough to send himself into Poli Bona.


    During this period of time, he had been so focused on making people pay attention to Vito Brown that he had almost forgotten that Rae Green was also not easy to bully. At the banquet, that woman had even red indifferently at Suzanne.


    After a moment of silence, Edwiin asked, ¡°Who has it now?¡±


    Myron shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only found out in the morning. I haven¡¯t let anyone investigate yet.¡±


    Edwiin smiled at him. ¡°Then you don¡¯t go anywhere in the afternoon. Help me deal with this matter.¡±


    To be honest, Myron and Edwiin had known each other for more than ten years, and Edwiin rarely smiled. Usually, it was good to see him smile slightly. But now, when he saw Edwiin smile, he didn¡¯t feel very happy.


    This wasn¡¯t a smile at all. This was a bad sign.


    Thinking that he couldn¡¯t go on a date with a beautiful girl in the afternoon, Myron lowered his head andined unhappily, ¡°Come on, why didn¡¯t any goblins conquer you?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, what flew toward him was not a pen, but a palm-sized crystal ashtray.


    Myron yelled, quickly opened the door and ran out. He was going to find his beautiful secretary Deirdre tofort his injured spirit.


    Many senior employees in the group knew that the Follette¡¯s family and the Morrison¡¯s family had been friends for generations, and they also knew the rtionship between Myron and Edwiin. At first, as long as he came to thepany, everyone wanted to chat with him.


    Later on, he became more and more frequent, and those people were no longer as curious as they used to be and did their jobs with a nce.


    Myron hummed a tune and casually entered the department. Seeing that no one paid attention to him, he walked to a seat and smiled at the long-haired girl who was busy trimming her nails. ¡°Beauty, is the person next to you here today?¡±


    The longhaired girl cast a nce at him before lowering her head. ¡°She will be back at half past four. Have a seat.¡±


    Myron was really sad. He sat down next to her and sighed. He was handsome and rich, but why did these beautiful girls ignore him?


    Myron turned on theputer and uploaded all the programs. His fingers tapped rapidly on the keyboard. After a while, the pictures lit up and documents were transmitted to him.


    In less than ten minutes, he got all the information about the enterprise that bought STV. In addition, the employee who sent him the information also thoughtfully sent him all the details of the internal staff of STV.


    ¡°Damn, what do I need these information for?¡± Myron rolled his eyes and flipped through the documents with the mouse. He flipped through the pages quickly, and the profile pictures shed in front of his eyes.


    Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and flipped to the next page.


    It was Nancy¡¯s file. The picture was the same as it had been when she had first entered STV, tied in a high ponytail, and grinned with her teeth bared. Her face was round, and she looked particrly adorable.


    Myron smiled when he saw her like this. He scrolled down and saw not only her preferences but also her measurements, mobile phone number, WhatsApp, home address, and so on.


    Myron grinned, quickly took out his mobile phone, opened WhatsApp and added her.


    On the other side, Nancy was ying with her phone. After receiving message, she didn¡¯t suspect anything and epted it.


    ¡°Nan, the leader ising.¡±


    Nancy looked displeased. She was extremely unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this stranger? Why did he say that at the first sentence? Doesn¡¯t he know that she hates such words?¡±


    She then looked at his profile picture. When she found that he was Myron, she was so scared that she almost fell off the chair.


    Why is it this annoying guy?


    She angrily replied, ¡°You are such a bad guy, do you think threatening me is fun?¡±


    In less than three seconds, she received a text message. Myron startedughing. ¡°I¡¯m just asking if you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Nancy pouted and thought for a bit. She ran towards Suzanne and handed the phone to her. She whispered, ¡°Suzanne, did you give him my WhatsApp?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Suzanne raised her head, looked at her nkly, and then looked at Nancy¡¯s phone. She frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Myron? I didn¡¯t say anything. Why did he add you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Nancy shook her head and angrily said, ¡°This guy is too evil. He scared me again.¡±


    Looking at Myron¡¯s message, Suzanne¡¯s frown deepened.


    Originally, Myron had dragged Nancy away in the morning, which had been seen by a lot of colleagues. They had been discussing it in private. It seemed that it would take a few days for the public opinion to disappear. Why did he send a message to Nancy now?


    Could it be that he was interested in Nancy?


    Thinking of this, Suzanne¡¯s mood became a little bad.


    Myron could be boyfriend. He could give his girlfriend what she wanted and treat her like a princess. But he couldn¡¯t be husband. He¡¯s not strong-willed, and he may suddenly abandon his girlfriend within a week or two weeks.


    Seeing that Nancy was about to leave, Suzanne quickly grabbed her arm. After thinking for a moment, she smiled at Nancy and said softly, ¡°Nancy, let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight, okay?¡±


    Nancy cheered. ¡°OK. I hate washing dishes after dinner the most as well.¡±


    Suzanne smiled and rubbed her palm. ¡°The director will be back in a while. Stop ying with your mobile phone.¡±


    Nancy nodded and happily returned to her seat.


    After sending Nancy off, Suzanne immediately called someone. After she learned that the person had time, she agreed to meet him at 7:30 pm.


    Because of the dinner in the evening, Suzanne didn¡¯t have the mood to work for the next two hours. Her thoughts were in a mess, and she always went to check the time from time to time. When it was time to get off work, she immediately took Nancy back to apartment.


    Nancy was taken by Suzanne to the room to change clothes and makeup. She was still a little confused and asked curiously, ¡°Suzanne, aren¡¯t we going out for dinner? Why do we need to change clothes?¡±


    These clothes were designed by Ian Hawk. After Suzanne gave them to her, she had been reluctant to wear them. She had nned to wear them the next time she went to meet an important person, but she didn¡¯t expect that Suzanne would take them out today.


    ¡°Even when eating, you have to wear beautiful clothes.¡± Suzanneughed.


    After renovating Nancy¡¯s clothes, Suzanne looked at the time and realized that it was still early. Packing her things, she calmly left the apartment with Nancy and rushed to the cafe she usually went to.

 Chapter 108 ：Unhappiness

    Just after seven o¡¯clock, the door of the cafe was pushed open.


    The man looked to be about 26 years old. He was tall and thin, and he was wearing a gray suit. Although his appearance was not outstanding, it was quite pleasing to the eye with his elegant temperament.


    Seeing Suzanne, the man smiled and waved at her.


    Suzanne¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately stood up and walked up to him. ¡°Jacob, long time no see.¡±


    Shaking her hand, Jacob smiled. ¡°It¡¯s true that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, but I¡¯ve been watching every episode of your show. You¡¯re getting more and more popr recently. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Suzanne pursed her lips and waved to Nancy. When Nancy followed her, she introduced Nancy to Jacob in a friendly manner, ¡°This is Nancy White, the girl I told you aboutst time.¡±


    Jacob looked down at Nancy and extended his hand to her with a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m Jacob Derek.¡±


    Nancy stared at his big hand for a long while. She hesitated, then stretched out her hand and said nervously, ¡°Eh, my name is Nancy White.¡±


    With a smile, he invited, ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat together? This restaurant is pretty good.¡±


    Suzanne nodded and had a good impression of Jacob.


    Jacob was very thoughtful. The first time they met, he wanted to take them to such a high-end restaurant.


    After Jacob walked away, Nancy pushed Suzanne and said softly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to give you a surprise.¡± Suzanne smiled and asked, ¡°What do you think of him?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°He should be fine. He should have a very good temper.¡±


    ¡°Jacob and my senior work in a financialpany. He just came back from Australia this year. He has no bad habits and a good character. He is a good choice.¡±


    ¡°Hearing you say that, I think I like him.¡± Nancy giggled and tugged on Suzanne¡¯s arm. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll try to make him confess his love to me!¡±


    Suzanne tapped her forehead. ¡°As long as no ident happens during dinner.¡±


    Jacob drove over by himself and drove Suzanne and Nancy to Jean Georges at 7:30 in the evening. He had booked a table in advance. After they entered the restaurant, they followed the waiter into a private room on the second floor.


    What Suzanne didn¡¯t know was that Myron¡¯s sports car had just arrived at the restaurant when she entered the private room.


    After Edwiin got out of the car, Myron threw the car keys to the waiting guard, raised his chin at the waiter and said, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a table. It¡¯s 3203.¡±


    The waiter bowed towards them, then led the way.


    Myron walked over to Edwiin and said, ¡°Edward David may arriveter. It¡¯s 7:30. Will hee?¡±


    Edwiin snorted and did not stop walking. His left arm was wrapped around his ck suit jacket and his eyes were lowered. His steady aura was very attractive and would make people ignore Myron next to him.


    Seeing that Edwiin didn¡¯t want to answer him, Myron shut up tactfully. He put his hands behind his head and walked into the restaurant, shaking his head. When he saw the etiquette beauty, he smiled happily at her with his amorous eyes.


    The beauty blushed at his smile, grabbed the edge of the ss door with both hands, and didn¡¯t raise her head.


    ¡°Oh, I knew it!¡± Myron smiled proudly. He turned his head to look at Edwiin and said, ¡°Look, all the people in yourpany have been taught by you to be offish. They don¡¯t even greet me when they see such a handsome man!¡±


    Edwiin couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and followed the waiter upstairs.


    After leading them to the private room and taking their seats, the waiter prepared snacks and tea. However, it was not the previous waiter who came in again, but the etiquette beauty who had been molested by Myron.


    The etiquette beauty should be 5¡¯7¡å. She had a beautiful bun with light makeup and fair skin. She walked in with a te in her hand with a smile on her face.


    Myron watched with great interest as she bent down to put the snacks and high-grade tea on the table. He looked at her sharp chin and plump breasts. He thought she was so beautiful.


    He leaned forward. Just as he was about to ask if the beauty had time tonight, Edwiin said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Myron raised his head and looked at him in shock. ¡°Did you ask her to go over just now?¡±


    Edwiin didn¡¯t even look at him. When he saw the beauty standing still, his face couldn¡¯t help turning indifferent. He repeated what he had just said impatiently, ¡°Come here.¡±


    The beauty hesitated for a moment but still walked over. She straightened her body and stood in front of him, feeling uneasy.


    However, Edwiin didn¡¯t spare her a second nce. His eyes were fixed on the pair of exquisite earrings hanging on her earlobes. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Where did you buy your earrings?¡±


    The pair of earrings hanging on the earlobes of the beauty were particrly delicate. They were just a few rice-sized beads. They were white, round, simple and elegant.


    ¡°Are you talking about this?¡± The beauty was stunned for a moment, but she soon concealed the disappointment on her face. She replied politely, ¡°This is a new productunched in August of BVLGARI. It¡¯s not avable in our country. I asked someone to bring it back.¡±


    ¡°What is its name?¡±


    ¡°Marni White Pearl.¡±


    Edwiin nodded and signaled Myron to give her a tip. He took the phone beside him and fiddled with it, no longer looking at her.


    Myron quickly took out a few pieces of money from his wallet and handed it to the beauty. When he saw her leaving the private room with the tip in her hand, he found it a little funny. He leaned over to Edwiin and said, ¡°Bro, aren¡¯t you treating the beauty too cruelly?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how she looked when she left?¡± He clicked his tongue. ¡°I reckon she wouldn¡¯t ask you for money even if you beckoned her toe with you tonight. Such a beautiful girl was actually pushed away by you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Deirdre to book a ticket. You¡¯ll go to Country M the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Damn, why should I be a coolie?¡± Myron was unhappy.


    Edwiin raised his head and sneered at him. ¡°Because you¡¯re very free.¡±


    Myron tsked and was very dissatisfied. He got up and was about to sit back down when the door of the private room was opened again. A waiter came in with Edward.


    ¡°Boss, Mr. Follette, good evening.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte!¡± Myron saidzily. He pointed to the seat next to him and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯d better sit with me.¡±


    Edward smiled and sat down next to him, then ced the tools on the other chair.


    After the waiter left, Edwiin put his phone aside and crossed his hands. He looked up at Edward and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

 Chapter 109 ：Hitting me

    Edward nodded and stopped smiling. ¡°Mr. Follette is right. The other party is friends with the police.¡±


    Myronughed and said, ¡°I just said that casually. Is that really the case? Then we¡¯ll be busy.¡±


    Edwiin¡¯s sped hands slowly tightened. He asked, ¡°Is he a very powerful person in Jena City?¡±


    ¡°Yes, York Green¡¯s daughter,¡± Edward replied. ¡°She was not the one who ordered others to destroy the parking lot and the surveince cameras. She just asked those people to leave overnight by ship.¡±


    Hearing that, Edwiin couldn¡¯t help sneering, and mockery was shing in his eyes. ¡°Why is there someone helping her?¡±


    ¡°Those who escaped to Country J were also captured by us. However, they were unwilling to tell us the truth.¡± After saying that, Edward smiled awkwardly and his voice became lower. ¡°Two of them bit off their tongues and one died.¡±


    Myron said amazedly, ¡°Then we can¡¯t get anything out of them.¡±


    Even Edwiin narrowed his eyes, and a chill emanated around him, which made Edward a little scared. He quickly lowered his head and did not dare to argue for himself.


    Edwiin had practically let Edward handle this matter. This was equivalent to having control over the employees who were in Country J. However, he had been careless and forgotten to instruct those people, resulting in two of the three fugitives biting off his tongue.


    ¡°At present, we know that the Green family is rted to the police. We can¡¯t find any evidence,¡± Edward said. ¡°York Green is a cautious person. During this time, his daughter has not gone anywhere except for her home and thepany.¡±


    Edwiin turned his head and sneered at him. ¡°Do you mean that we should let this matter go just like that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Edward said honestly, ¡°We can¡¯t find any evidence against the Green family during this period of time. We can¡¯t suddenly take revenge on Rae Green. York Green has most of the military power in Jena City. If we want to take revenge on them, we will suffer a loss.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Myronughed and said indifferently, ¡°We can¡¯t take revenge on them, so we target theirpany. I think the stock price of ER Company has fallen a lot these days. We might as well step in.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Edward was stunned. Then, he started sweating profusely.


    They were amazing. One was buying Ferretti while the other was spending a lot of money to buy Sunstar Media. Were these things that a normal person would do?


    Now, they still had to target ER Company.


    Edwiin pondered deeply for a moment and then nodded in agreement. ¡°If you like it, go ahead and do it.¡±


    His simple words stunned Myron. He looked at Edwiin and said, ¡°I was just giving you some advice. I didn¡¯t say that I was going to do it. Why do I have to be the one to do it?¡±


    ¡°Because you are very free.¡±


    Myron smashed his ss and said unhappily, ¡°No! When I go back, my assistant will definitelyin to my dad. I haven¡¯t taken over the Follette¡¯s family yet. Will you take responsibility if my dad gets sick from anger?¡±


    Edwiin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°You sneaky creep!¡± Myron mmed the table and stood up. He red at Edwiin and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to do it yourself? You look so free. Unless you give me baby, I won¡¯t do it even if I die!¡±


    Edwiin looked up at him and sneered. ¡°I told you not to call her like that. Why do you try calling her that again?¡±


    Myron curled his lips and sat down reluctantly.


    He had no choice. He was timid. He couldn¡¯t defeat Edwiin. His only advantage was that there were more beautiful girl than him. Edwiin could onlyfort himself.


    Myronughed when he recalled how impulsive Edwiin when he was looking at Suzanne¡¯s photo. He even wanted to m the table andugh. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of Edwiin taking revenge, he really wanted to take a picture of the scene as a souvenir.


    Edwiin and he had known each other for so long, but all he had seen was indifference, as if he didn¡¯t like anyone. No matter how beautiful a woman was, he would make people leave. He didn¡¯t expect that Edwiin had such a hobby!


    Seeing Myronughing hysterically, Edwiin felt very unhappy. ¡°Your smile is really wretched.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I just thought of a joke.¡± Myron waved his hand. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say what he was thinking.


    Edwiin snorted, retracted his gaze, and pressed the bell to call for food.


    Not long after the order was made, food was delivered.


    The door was open when the waiter came in to deliver the food, and Myron happened to sit opposite the door. When he looked up, he could see the people in the corridor. He seemed to see a familiar people.


    ¡°Enjoy yourself. I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± As he spoke, he tossed away his napkin and stood up to leave.


    When he left, the figure turned and disappeared into the corridor of the washroom.


    Myron thought it might be because his back view was familiar, so he got ready to go back. However, when he went back, he saw that the door of a private room was open. The waiter was pushing a cart in to deliver food, and he happened to see it.


    When he saw Nancy wearing a white dress, he grinned and walked over. Only then did he walk to the door and slightly tilt his gaze to the side, discovering that the thin and tall man who wasughing and chatting with her had instantly be a bit unhappy.


    Why was Nancy dressed so nicely today? Why was she chatting so happily with that guy?


    The more Myron thought about it, the more unhappy he became. When he saw the man approaching Nancy, his face darkened even more. He directly grabbed the waiter by the cor and flung him to the side, and then stepped in directly with his long legs. ¡°Nann.¡±


    Nancy and Jacob were chatting happily when she was startled by Myron¡¯s voice. When she saw Myron holding his arms and staring at her with an evil smile, she immediately pulled a long face. ¡°You are so annoying. Don¡¯t call me Nann. I hate it!¡±


    Myron walked forward to her and said with a smile, ¡°I like you!¡±


    Nancy was so shocked that her body tensed up, and she stepped back in a hurry. She didn¡¯t expect that she would directly fall into Jacob¡¯s arms, which made Myron¡¯s face darken even more. He reached out to pull her over.


    Jacob hid Nancy behind him. He hated Myron¡¯s cheeky smile, but he still said with a smile, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t scare my friend like this, okay?¡±


    ¡°Let her go! Don¡¯t grab her arm!¡±Myron¡¯s face was full of displeasure, and he wanted to walk over and pull Nancy over.


    Seeing that he was so unscrupulous, Jacob¡¯s face darkened a little. He grabbed Myron by the cor and punched him directly.


    Myron had been tortured by Edwiin for so long that he had developed a little skill. When he noticed Jacob¡¯s fisting at him, he nimbly tilted his head to avoid it. He bent his knee to Jacob¡¯s abdomen and sneered at him. ¡°Sheesh! How dare you hit me?¡±


    Myron grabbed the man, turned around, and kicked him directly. With a gloomy face, he pressed the man to the ground and beat him hard. With every punch, Myron swung his fist at the man¡¯s face. ¡°I asked you to hit me.¡±

 Chapter 110： Shit

    It wasn¡¯t until Jacob was pressed to the ground by Myron that Nancy came to her senses. She took a few deep breaths before running up to Myron and pulling him back. ¡°Why are you so unreasonable? Let go of him! Let go of him now!¡±


    Nancy was short and did not have much strength. She pulled Myron¡¯s arm hard but could not pull him away. Myron¡¯s other hand was still waving, which angered her. Later, she directly threw herself on him.


    She hugged his neck and bit him.


    The slight stinging pain made Myron suck in a breath of cold air. He pulled Nancy down from his body with a dark face. His kneeling body was a little straight, and he made Nancy a little flustered.


    ¡°You idiot, how dare you bite me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you hit Jacob?¡± Nancy yelled at him and used all her strength to grab his hand. She was afraid that he would damage the precious skirt. ¡°You hit Jacob as soon as you came up. I¡¯ll call the police and have them arrest you!¡±


    Myronughed and put his hand on her waist. He pressed his hand against her waist and smiled wickedly at her. ¡°Nann, I¡¯ll crooked my finger and everyone will obey me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Nancy cursed, her hands balled into fists as she pounded his chest. ¡°No wonder Suzanne said that you weren¡¯t a good person and told me to stay away from you. You really aren¡¯t a good person.¡±


    Jacob was badly beaten by Myron. Hey on the ground and took a deep breath for a long time. When he saw Myron hugging Nancy, he was also a little angry. He struggled to get up from the ground and shouted at Myron angrily, ¡°Let go of her!¡±


    Myron raised his head, looked at him, and suddenlyughed. ¡°Hey! Can you still get up? Let me punch you a few more times.¡±


    Seeing that he was about to hit Jacob, Nancy was anxious. She hugged his waist tightly and refused to let him go. She said angrily, ¡°Can you be reasonable? Don¡¯t hit my boyfriend.¡±


    Her words made Myron stop. He lowered his head and asked uncertainly, ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Nancy snorted and dragged him to the door. ¡°Get out. We¡¯re eating right now. Leave me alone!¡±


    Myron was angry. Damn it, he had checked her information all afternoon and was very happy to find out that she had no boyfriend. It had only been a few hours, and she said that the tall and thin man was her boyfriend when they met again.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He grabbed her and pushed her to the side in an aggressive manner, then walked toward Jacob.


    Even if Nancy had a boyfriend, he could break them up.


    As soon as Suzanne came back from the bathroom, she was surprised to see Myron grabbing Jacob and hitting him. She ran up to him in a hurry and pulled his arm. ¡°Why did you hit him when you came in?¡±


    Myron impatiently threw her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I just don¡¯t like him!¡±


    Suzanne was wearing high heels today. He pushed her so hard that she took a few steps back. She sprained her ankle, and it hurt so much that she burst into tears. Fortunately, a pair of hands caught her waist and supported her in time, preventing her from falling to the ground awkwardly.


    The cold breath entered the tip of her nose, freezing Suzanne¡¯s body. She tugged at his sleeves with both hands and raised her head slightly, only to see Edwiin looking down at her. She whispered, ¡°Edwiin.¡±


    Edwiin supported her waist with his hand. When he raised his head again, there was a hint of anger on his face.


    How dare Myron push her?


    Nancy was very anxious. When she saw Edwiin Morrisone in, she hurriedly ran up and hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and pull them away. If Myron continue to beat Jacob like this, Jacob will be sent to the hospital by him.¡±


    Edwiin asked Nancy to support Suzanne. Then he walked forward and directly grabbed Myron and beat him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only was Suzanne and Nancy stunned, but Myron was also a little dumbfounded. When he saw that Edwiin was about to throw a second punch, he quickly protected his handsome face. ¡°Edwiin, did you hit the wrong person?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you hit.¡± Edwiin sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t push her. How dare you?¡±


    Myron didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Damn it! He loved Suzanne very much. He didn¡¯t notice who the person was and waved his hand. If he had known she was Suzanne, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to push her away.


    Suzanne was a little anxious, but unfortunately, she sprained her ankle. She couldn¡¯t go up and pull the two of them apart, so she could only shout at Edwiin, ¡°Edwiin, stop when you punch him several times. It won¡¯t be good if you disturb the restaurant managerter.¡±


    Her words made Myron speechless.


    Does Suzanne still think that Edwiin should hit him? Damn, he had never seen such a shameless couple!


    Edwiin punched Myron several times before he stopped. He clenched his fingers so tightly that they crackled. He sneered at Myron before turning around and walking toward Suzanne.


    Myron leaned against the table and touched the corner of his mouth. It hurt so much that he grinned. He was so angry that he red at him when he saw Jacob staring at him with envy. ¡°What are you looking at? Do you want to be beaten again?¡±


    Nancy hurried to help Jacob up, which angered Myron again.


    He reached out and pulled her over directly.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Nancy pushed at his wrist. ¡°You¡¯ve already hit Jacob. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°I was beaten as well.¡± Myron felt a little wronged. He pulled her into his arms, put his big hand on her head, and refused to let her go. With some bruises on his face, his smile looked a little ugly. ¡°How about I be your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Myron was displeased. It was fine that the thin and tall man did not agree, but why did Suzanne not agree to anything?


    ¡°Myron, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Suzanne said anxiously, ¡°Nancy has no merits, and her figure is not as good as those models you dated. She is not beautiful and smart. It¡¯s not good for such a girl to be your girlfriend.¡±


    Nancy pouted. ¡°How am I that bad?¡±


    Suzanne gave her a hard look. How could she not see the situation?


    ¡°I think she is good.¡± Myron didn¡¯t care much. He reached out to pinch Nancy¡¯s face and lowered his head to ask her, ¡°I¡¯m asking for your opinion now. Can I be your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Nancy rejected his second question and unhappily said, ¡°You¡¯re so mean and short-tempered, who would like you? Not to mention that I just promised to date Jacob.¡±


    Myron red at Jacob with envy and swore, ¡°Shit!¡±


    Jacob paid no attention to his scolding and went straight up, trying to pull Nancy out of his arms. When he faced Myron, there was no smile on his face at all. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to let her go.¡±


    Myron kicked him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Why are you hitting people again?¡± Nancy yelled and grabbed his arm with both hands. When she saw that he never let go, she was simply furious. She kicked and dragged him, as if she was a little tiger.


    Suddenly, Nancy¡¯s chin was pinched. She was forced to raise her face and was kissed in the next second.

 Chapter 111：Princess Hug

    Seeing the appearance of Myron Follette and Nancy White, Suzanne Reid, who was leaning against Edwiin Morrison¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t help but help his forehead.


    Edwiin Morrison was used to Myron Follette¡¯s temperament for a long time, and stood aside with his arms around Suzanne Reid and looked at him coldly.


    Jacob Derek, who was kicked, was angry, and was pressed and beaten by Myron Follette again and again.


    Now that the person he liked was kissed by him again, he was so angry that he had a cold look on his face, and he directly swung up a chair. smashed at him.


    Before he could swing his chair up, Myron Follette pressed Nancy White into his arms, kicked him directly, and said displeasedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯m still holding someone in my arms? Will you die if you just stand there obediently?!¡±


    When they were arguing, the private room door was always open, and the restaurant manager who got the news quickly caught up.


    Seeing that the men in the private room were all nobles, the restaurant manager didn¡¯t dare to go in.


    He had been standing by the door and waited. After Myron Follette had beaten enough people, he walked in lightly. Be careful.


    ¡°Guest, I¡¯m sorry, can the noise in your private room be a little lower?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be quiet, we¡¯ve had enough.¡± Myron Follette saidzily, dragging Nancy White, who refused to leave, out, holding onto her shoulders tightly,.


    ¡°Put it on my ount, and someone will find me at the end of the month. The little assistant settles the bill.¡±


    The restaurant manager bowed to him with a smile on his face, ¡°Okay, Mr. Follette, walk slowly.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After the beating people left, Edwiin Morrison and Suzanne Reid, who were watching the fun, naturally didn¡¯t need to stay here.


    After a little thought, the man bent down and hugged her.


    This action was so sudden that Suzanne Reid eximed in surprise, and put his hands on his shoulders, for fear that he would fall, and after his little face touched his chest, he recovered a little, and his cheeks flushed slightly.


    Edward David, a reporter, has always been restless. When he followed Edwiin Morrison, he hid by the door and took pictures carefully.


    When he saw them leaving, he quickly put away his tools and smiled apologetically at Jacob Derek. .


    ¡°This, although I feel sorry for you being beaten, but I still have to say, don¡¯t worry about that girl. You have to know that those two masters have the same virtue. Once you get something, you won¡¯t let go. You quit as soon as possible. , and suffer a little less.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t even look at Jacob Derek¡¯s face, he went out and chased after him until he was not far from Edwiin Morrison, and then he asked with concern, ¡°Boss, do you want me to drive you back?¡±


    Ye Gu gave a deep hum.


    Edward David hurried out of the hotel to get the car. When he was going down the stairs, Myron Follette was stuffing Nancy White into the car, but Nancy White just stuck to the door frame and didn¡¯t go in, yelling at him, ¡°I won¡¯t sit with you. my car, bastard, don¡¯t push me!¡±


    The good man Edward David was also going to persuade him to let Nancy White ride in his car, but when he received Myron Follette¡¯s warning eyes, he had to abruptly veer in one direction and walk towards his car.


    Seeing Suzanne Reid, Nancy White cried tearfully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take his car, I want to go back with you.¡±


    ¡°He will send you back to the apartment.¡± Edwiin Morrison said lightly, and nced at Myron Follette, ¡°If he can¡¯t send it, I will send him to the Nile River tomorrow.¡±


    Nancy White rolled her eyes. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t see Edwiin Morrison picking up Myron Follette and beating her just now.


    When she saw him say that, she still curled her lips unwillingly and got into the passenger seat.


    Myron Follette shrugged his head, and gave Ye Gu a deep snort, ¡°I hugged the beauty back myself, and tossing others like this, cheap!¡±


    Hearing what Myron Follette said, Suzanne Reid red at him with a blushing face, and whispered, ¡°You deserve to be beaten.¡±


    Myron Follette was really pissed off too many times today. He didn¡¯t even bother to reward Suzanne Reid with his eyes, so he got in the car and left.


    What¡¯s so great about sending it back to the apartment? He¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t be able to catch anyone after knowing the ce?


    Edward David came forward to open the rear door, waited for Edwiin Morrison and the two to sit in, then closed the door and went around to the driver¡¯s seat to drive.


    After half an hour, the car arrived at Morrison¡¯s family.


    It was not toote, Ruth was still busy, and when she opened the door and saw Edwiin Morrison came in with Suzanne Reid in her arms, she was shocked, and hurriedly weed them in, followed them to the living room with slippers.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, miss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go get an ice pack.¡± Ye Gu ordered in a deep voice.


    After cing Suzanne Reid on the sofa, he squatted down, carefully pulled over the left foot she stabbed, and untied the high heels.


    The sting was on the side of the condyle of the foot, and it hurt a little when someone touched it.


    Suzanne Reid bit his mouth and lowered his head to check, and found that there was a faint cyan color there. It seemed that it would not be better in a day or two.


    It took a few days for her foot injury to heal. After being pushed by Myron Follette like this, she was about to rest sessfully again, and could no longer wear high heels.


    Edwiin Morrison stared at the piece of blue, his face gradually darkened, and he didn¡¯t know how to kill Myron Follette.


    But after a while, Ruth came over with an ice pack.


    Edwiin Morrison brought out a small stool, carefully ced her foot on it, and then lightly covered the cyan surface with an ice pack, obviously feeling her body trembling.


    ¡°Master, Miss, are you hungry? I¡¯m going to prepare some food?¡±


    WhenRuth asked this, Suzanne Reid really felt a little hungry. Seeing no one at home, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have my parents gone out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Frederic Morrison and madam went out to y, and they may have toe backter.¡±


    Suzanne Reid nodded and touched her abdomen, she pondered, ¡°Is a bowl of dumplings ok?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ruth turned to ask Edwiin Morrison, ¡°Where¡¯s the young master?¡±


    Edwiin Morrison stood up and stretched out his hand to pull on the tie. Those knuckle-bonded fingers looked slender and beautiful, and his voice was light, ¡°Just dumplings, so you don¡¯t have to work any more.¡±


    Ruth smiled slightly, responded, and left to go to the kitchen to work.


    Suzanne Reid always felt that her back was a little empty. She wanted to pull the pillow on the sofa next to her, but she bent over to find out that her hands were too short. Just when she was depressed, Edwiin Morrison bent over. In the past, he brought the pillow to her.


    She took the pillow unnaturally and stuffed it on her back, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Edwiin Morrison lowered his head, his dark eyes rolled around her body, I have to say, Ian Hawk is really good at designing clothes, the ck side slit skirt makes Suzanne Reid¡¯s legs look slender and white.¡± It¡¯s nice, it¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Suzanne Reid was stunned for a moment, and when he noticed that he was referring to the clothes he was wearing, he pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°I have been praised by many people for wearing this clothes recently. It seems that Ian Hawk¡¯s top design name is not familiar, and it has been crowned for nothing. .¡±


    ¡°Well, he still has six unfinished sets.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Suzanne Reid was stunned.


    Thinking that Ian Hawk had to run around for the Kasau Show and design clothes for herself, she felt a little uneasy, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really need it, why don¡¯t you wait for him to finish the Kasau Show before doing these things?¡±

 Chapter 112 ：I can do it

    Edwiin Morrison sneered, ¡°I think he is the most capable of jumping, so why don¡¯t you do more things.¡±


    Seeing his slightly displeased tone, Suzanne Reid knew that he might be angry, so he could onlyugh dryly, not daring to say anything, and sat on the side uneasily eating fruit.


    What has Ian Hawk done to make him angry recently?


    ncing at the person next to him, when he saw that he was not doing anything, Suzanne Reid carefully took out his phone, bit the apple, and tapped the screen with both hands quickly, and apologized to Jacob Derek for what happened at night.


    Jacob Derek replied quickly, saying that since Nancy White had agreed to try dating him, he would not let anyone out.


    Seeing his news, Suzanne Reid sighed slightly.


    Myron Follette looks like a rich second-generation ruffian. The models around him change one after another, but he is not ambiguous at all.


    Looking at the connections around him, he knows that if he doesn¡¯t have some brains, he can win so many people. Do people like it?


    This person is a typical childish person. If I have more money and power than you, I will be arrogant. If you have the ability, you can try to beat me? Even if I hit you, I don¡¯t dare to fight back. I have to get what I like, whether it¡¯s a person or an enterprise, just like Edwiin Morrison.


    However, although Edwiin Morrison is a profiteer in business and has a bad character, he will not be as chaotic as Myron Follette¡¯s private life!


    After being silent for a while, Suzanne Reid still sent a message back to Jacob Derek, letting him forget it, and it would not be a good thing to carry Myron Follette.


    Just as her news was sent, Ruth also brought up two bowls of dumplings,id a coffee-colored tablecloth on the coffee table, and put the dumplings and two small tes of pickled side dishes on top.


    The dumplings are stuffed with shiitake mushrooms and pork. Ruth went to the vegetable market early in the morning to pick the freshest and bought them.


    When stirring the stuffing, they also added some seasonings that they ground by themselves. The meat is tender and delicious. .


    The dumplings that had just been boiled were still rtively hot, and Suzanne Reid blew it on her mouth for a long time before she dared to take a careful bite.


    The delicious gravy made her narrow her eyes, and smiled at Ruth who was beside her, ¡°Your craftsmanship is really good. It¡¯s amazing, the dumplings made can be so delicious.¡±


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s fine if you like it.¡± Ruth covered her mouth and smiled happily, ¡°Next time I¡¯ll pack some other stuffing and keep it in the refrigerator, so that if I¡¯m not here, you can cook it yourself. a bit.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me when youe back next time? It¡¯s too troublesome to always run here when I want to eat.¡±


    Ruth nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m free at any time.¡±


    Within half an hour, a bowl of dumplings entered Suzanne Reid¡¯s stomach.


    After she was full, sheyzily on the sofa and didn¡¯t want to move, especially after seeing the ice pack on her feet, she even gave up the idea of going upstairs to sleep.


    Usually, Ruth left on time at nine o¡¯clock. Today, in order to take care of Suzanne Reid and Edwiin Morrison, she cooked dumplings for them. After cleaning up the dishes, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening.


    After confirming with Edwiin Morrison, she hurriedly left the vi with her things.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suzanne Reid has been ying with his mobile phone in the living room. When he was ying the game, he happened to meet Andrew who was taking a shower and was about to go to bed.


    The two of them jointly went forward to search for treasure, and as soon as they connected to the agency, they were sent to the next map.


    Later, Andrew was urged to sleep by the nanny, so he had to turn off the game reluctantly. When the nanny was not paying attention, he turned on the phone again, and hid under the covers to call Suzanne Reid.


    ¡°Miss, I miss you so much.¡±


    Suzanne Reid burst outughing, ¡°We¡¯ve only met once, do I look like a rtive of yours?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Andrew hummed: ¡°I just think Miss Rae is very good. She even yed games with me on the ne. Mommy never yed with me. Do your homework.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your mommy is busy and won¡¯t be by your side all the time.¡± Suzanne Reid said with a smile: ¡°Look, you are apanied by your ssmates at school, and a nanny at home, how nice, so many childrene back home. The family is under the control of parents and can¡¯t y!¡±


    ¡°The babysitter is not good at all, she is always nagging behind me, watching TV for a while, ying more, not taking a bath, but also eating more snacks, I don¡¯t think it will be long before, I¡¯m going to have depression.¡±


    Suzanne Reid was really amused by these mournful remarks, how old a child is, he even knows about depression.


    ¡°When you¡¯re on vacation on the weekend, I¡¯ll take time to y more games with you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Andrew cheered, but then added: ¡°But my Rae ising over this week, and she¡¯s going to take me out to y, so she may not be able to y with her phone.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you still have a Rae?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Rae is the best!¡± Andrew said proudly, ¡°My Rae is very beautiful, just like you, Miss! She loves me very much. As long as she has free time at work, she will take me to y on weekends.¡±


    Suzanne Reid pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not bad, another good Rae.¡±


    ¡°Hey, next time youe to Kyoto, Miss, I¡¯ll let you meet my Rae.¡± Andrew said, seeming to notice that the nanny came to round the room, and his voice became very small, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m hanging up, nagging nanny. Came to check again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go to sleep and have a good dream.¡±


    ¡°Miss, good night, wood!¡±


    Hearing the soft chirp, Suzanne Reid¡¯s brows and eyes were bent and his smile became even more gentle.


    This mixed-race child is not only so beautiful, but also has such a likable temperament, which is extremely cute.


    Her smile made Edwiin Morrison, who was holding the milk, unhappy. He thought she was on the phone with some man to smile so nicely. With a heavy face, he bent down and put the milk on the coffee table.


    ¡°Time to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Suzanne Reid raised his head, looked at him, and flipped through his phone again, and found that it was almost eleven o¡¯clock, and he was shocked, feeling that time passed too fast, ¡°Has Yu mother gone back? ¡±


    Edwiin Morrison looked at her with a half-smile but not a smile, ¡°They¡¯ve been gone for an hour, and you¡¯re only asking now?¡±


    Suzanne Reid was a little embarrassed, didn¡¯t she forget the time while ying games?


    She ran out a few times today, and she was a little sticky all over. She wanted to let her mother help her to wash her head and take a bath. This person has already left. It seems that she has had a hard time sleeping again today.


    Seeing Edwiin Morrison reaching out to pull him, Suzanne Reid reflexively leaned against the sofa and said ufortably, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, I can go by myself.¡±


    Edwiin Morrison nced at her, turned his eyes down, and looked at her feet, which were covered with ice packs. , you have the backbone, then go by yourself.


    ¡± Really, just walk when you walk, why do you have such a tone?


    Suzanne Reid was a little depressed, she moved the leg on the small stool to the carpet, bit her mouth and slowly stood up from the sofa.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because of sitting for too long, her feet were a little weak , rushed forward without support.

 Chapter 113：Scared

    Edwiin Morrison stood by her side, and when she saw her habitually rushing forward, he took a step forward in time, and firmly supported her waist with one hand, and said jokingly: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you came by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, maybe it¡¯s been sitting for too long.¡± Suzanne Reid smirked, lowered his head, and didn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    Just under her embarrassment, her feet fell in the air, and then she was held in Edwiin Morrison¡¯s arms.


    Edwiin Morrison carried her steadily up to the second floor, opened the door with one hand, but did not walk towards the bed, but walked directly towards the bathroom, which scared Suzanne Reid enough.


    ¡°Edwiin, you don¡¯t need this.¡± She tugged at his clothes tightly, her voice trembling, and she was especially flustered.


    Aren¡¯t you going into a room? Why did you just go to the bathroom?


    ¡°What are you panicking about?¡± Ye Gu reprimanded deeply. When Suzanne Reid stopped talking, he kicked the open bathroom door open, put the person on the bench beside him, and went to the bathtub to put warm water. He also reached in and tested the water temperature.


    Lian Ren moved down the shower with the bench, he pressed her head, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lower.¡±


    Suzanne Reid looked at him, that tall body really made people feel particrly oppressive, the cuffs were rolled up, and the Yuba held in the generous palm was facing her head, so that she was slightly dazed.


    Edwiin Morrison lowered his head and looked at her stunned look, her thin lips opened and closed slightly, ¡°Do you have to stare at me like this every time?¡±


    This slightly cool voice made Suzanne Reid return to his senses.


    There was a slight blush on her fair cheeks, she reached out her hand to pull the Yuba of his mobile phone over, and whispered, ¡°I just have a sprained foot, I can still wash my hair by myself.¡±


    Edwiin Morrison narrowed his eyes, his eyes were a little terrifying, ¡°Bow your head. I don¡¯t want to wait to hear the screams ande in and see the embarrassed appearance of you falling to the ground.¡±


    This crow mouth!


    Suzanne Reid was very angry, but because of his constantpulsion, he didn¡¯t dare to jump up and yell at him, so he took off the hairpin, bowed his head obediently, and moved the foot that he had stabbed to the side.


    The water is warm, and the shower feels veryfortable on the scalp, but after a while, a pair of hands rubbed on her head, with gentle movements, and even gave her a scalp massage. The techniques are extremely skilled, like a professional masseuse.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While enjoying it, Suzanne Reid couldn¡¯t help but wonder, seeing how busy he was all day, how could he still have the spare time to fix this? I learned to cook and massage again, and I was about to be a perfect man!


    Edwiin Morrison wiped the water droplets on her hair with a dry towel, then went to get two towels to dry the water stains on the ground, and put another dry towel on the ground, and then let it go, ¡°I will take a showerter. One sound.¡±


    When she thoughtfully put the bath towel and pajamas where she could get up, Edwiin Morrison turned and left the bathroom.


    Suzanne Reid stared at his back, bit his fingernails, and muttered gloomily, ¡°I just have a sprained foot.


    It¡¯s nothing but pain. How can I make such a big noise and make me feel like a disabled person?¡±


    But since there is someone to serve, it is naturally excellent.


    She carefully moved to the bathtub, took off her clothes and slid into the bathtub. The temperature of the water was just right, and people couldn¡¯t help but rx. She sighed slightly and slid deeper, leaving a small head outside.


    Lying sozily in the water, she almost fell asleep.


    It wasn¡¯t until Edwiin Morrison who was outside knocked on the door and warned her not to soak for too long, lest her skin turn white, she stuck her tongue out, reluctantly got out of the bathtub, and took the towel on the side to wipe it.


    The towel was pure white, extremely thick and soft, and even a little stain could be seen at a nce.


    So when he saw a ck thing on the towel, Suzanne Reid took a closer look with some curiosity.


    When he found that the ck creature whose wings were shaking from time to time was a cockroach, he screamed in fright and threw the towel forward.


    When she left the script, she swollen, and when she moved a little, it hurt.


    She was so frightened by the cockroach that she dragged her leg and jumped forward. , she was so frightened that she almost cried.


    She stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, there was a sink next to her, so she helped her.


    Edwiin Morrison, who heard her scream, hurriedly knocked on the ss door twice, ¡°What, did you fall down?¡±


    ¡°No, there are cockroaches.¡± Suzanne Reid twitched her lips and was about to cry. Seeing the cockroach was really unceremoniously crawling towards her, getting closer and closer to her feet, she screamed again. I really cried this time.


    She was originally timid, and hated mice, cockroaches, snakes and other creatures that slid very fast, especially the cockroaches. The bigger ones could fly. After knowing that some cockroaches could bite people, she was even more afraid.


    This cry really frightened Edwiin Morrison outside. He mmed the bathroom door open without any hesitation.


    When he entered the bathroom, he found Suzanne Reid slumped and hiding by the sink. Almost climbed up.


    ¡°Edwiin, cockroach.¡± Suzanne Reid cried at him, and when he saw the cockroach really flew to his feet, he cried and screamed, jumped his feet and ran towards him, jumping on him, She shrank her feet, not daring to touch the ground.


    Edwiin Morrison was so angry that such a cockroach could cry?


    But looking at the way she was crying with a small white face, he couldn¡¯t me him either. He frowned to look at the cockroach. Step on it.


    So far, the cockroach that harassed Suzanne Reid for less than five minutes was honorably killed.


    The room is disturbed by servants every day, even the bathroom is no exception. How can cockroaches climb in for no reason?


    Ye Gu pondered deeply, until he looked up and saw the slightly open ss window, he realized how the cockroaches got in, and his face turned gloomy.


    If he knew that the servant was so careless, he would have to die!


    When Suzanne Reid threw away the bath towel on which the cockroachesy, there was no cover on his body.


    Maybe it was because he was so frightened by the cockroaches that he didn¡¯t realize it. Hey on Edwiin Morrison¡¯s body for a long time, until he felt the hot palm on his back, and then he reacted.


    She has already screamed twice in a row, and this time she couldn¡¯t scream out anyway, and she couldn¡¯t scream out, so even if she was very embarrassed and angry, she could only ambush her head in front of his chest and didn¡¯t dare to move a bit.


    Even through a shirt, Edwiin Morrison could feel her rich touch.


    Looking down slightly, I saw that the body was like satin, beautiful and smooth, wrapped in ayer of milky white, even if I lowered my head and took a bite, I was afraid it would ruin the beauty.


    After being dazed for a while, Edwiin Morrison took back his gaze, pulled the bath towel on the shelf aside and covered her, then turned around, ¡°I¡¯ll get you the pajamas.¡±


    Suzanne Reid dragged his clothes and whispered, ¡°I, I don¡¯t want pajamas anymore, I want to go out.¡±

 Chapter 114：The Perfect Man

    Ye Gu knew that she had a shadow in her heart, so she responded, and after seeing her wrapping the bath towel, she took her out and took out a new set of pajamas from the closet.


    After she changed her pajamas, she opened the door and came in again.


    When he was blowing her half-dry hair with a hairdryer, Ye Gu opened his mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a cockroach, it won¡¯t eat people. Next time you see it, just trample it to death.¡±


    Seeing what he said in such a light description, Suzanne Reid¡¯s body could not help trembling.


    She bit her mouth and said a little aggrieved: ¡°People all over the world are not born by the same mother. Some people are afraid of this and can¡¯t do anything about it. Next time I see them again, I will still be afraid!¡±


    Edwiin Morrison sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I see that you are able to talk back to me during this time? You are so aggressive, why are you scared by a little cockroach?¡±


    Suzanne Reid didn¡¯t like hearing this.


    She pulled her face down, pulled the hair dryer from his hand, and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Edwiin Morrison took her hand and leaned forward a little, his face almost pressed against her pink cheek, but the hand still pressed on her head and didn¡¯t take it off, ¡°You don¡¯t want to sleep tonight, eh? ¡±


    The end note of ¡®um¡¯ rises upwards, low and low, with some sweetness, which can almost be immersed in people¡¯s hearts.


    Suzanne Reid could see that her ears were turning red without looking up at the mirror, so she had to slowly let go of the hand holding the hair dryer, and then went back down and pinched the hem of her skirt, feeling a little ufortable.


    The person beside her stood up, pressed the switch of the hair dryer, and fiddled with her hair with a big hand, but after a while, the half-dried hair waspletely dried.


    The hair is of excellent quality, like satin, smooth and ck, and he was moving his five fingers, watching them slide down from the palm of his hand, and a faint scent rushed into the tip of his nose, tugging at the heartstrings.


    Suzanne Reid raised his head slightly, and when he caught a glimpse of his gradually deepening eyes in the mirror, he couldn¡¯t help being startled, frightened and uneasy.


    He suddenly stood up from the soft stool, leaned forward a little, and turned around. Come head down.


    ¡°Edwiin, I have to sleep.¡±


    Edwiin Morrison frowned slightly, obviously feeling a little unhappy with her action, but he didn¡¯t say much, unplugged the hair dryer, put it in the drawer, and left directly.


    Just when Suzanne Reid was slightly relieved, the door was opened again.


    Edwiin Morrison put the previous ss of milk on her bedside table and told her to drink it before going to bed.


    Suzanne Reid kept staring at the door for a long time. After seeing that he really wouldn¡¯te in again, he walked to the bed, finished the ss of milk, and sent a message to Nancy White when he was about to sleep.


    However, before Nancy White could reply, he fell asleep on the bed.


    A littleter, at one or two in the morning, Edwiin Morrison came in again.


    When he saw Suzanne Reid sleeping on the bed, he couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows, as if he was helpless, he put the ice pack in his hand on the bedside table, he carefully put her body in the bed, leaving his left foot crooked. outside the quilt.


    The small piece on the side of the condyle was no longer so blue, but it was slightly swollen. Just as he put the ice pack on, he saw her body trembling slightly, and she wanted to retract her foot into the bed because of the cold touch.


    Edwiin Morrison grabbed her ankle, buckled it a little harder, and then put an ice pack on it.


    Looking at the signs of swelling, it is estimated that it will not get better in a day or two. Not to mention wearing high heels, you may have to limp when you walk. It is still unknown whether you cannd on the ground tomorrow!


    Myron Follette, that poor guy!


    Edwiin Morrison thought with displeasure, how could he let him go cheaply, he had to make this kid do a few more things to make amends.


    If he hadn¡¯t appeared in time, wouldn¡¯t Suzanne Reid be pushed to the ground by him? Hit people, hit people, push her to do what?


    Fortunately, the injury is not too serious, otherwise I would have to kick him into the Nile River for a bath!


    In just one night, Edwiin Morrison went back and forth to Suzanne Reid¡¯s room several times, changed her ice pack a few times, and sat by her bed until five in the morning.


    After sleeping for less than an hour and a half, he woke up again.


    The sky was already bright at this point, and the servants were also busy one after another.


    Ruth returned to the kitchen with therge and small bags of vegetables, and diligently washed the rice and soaked it.


    After about ten minutes, she transferred the rice from the soup bowl to the jar and poured appropriate water.


    The porridge was boiled on a high fire, and she wiped her hand on the scarf. When she was about to take out the wheat noodles from the cab to mix the noodles, she happened to see Edwiin Morrison who was walking towards the kitchen.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Morning young master, why did you get up so early today?¡±


    Edwiin Morrison hummed lightly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I got up.¡± He nced down, and when he saw her taking out the flour from the cab, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Want toe and make it for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Miss finally came back. Before she wakes up, I¡¯ll make her favorite nugget soup first.¡± Ruth smiled and said, ¡°Master, do you need anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you do it before?¡±


    ¡°I used to be in a hurry. Thedy always got up and went out after tidying up. Even breakfast, she would eat toast and milk to solve it. Last time, thedy came back near noon. Seeing that she likes to eat this, I wrote it down.¡±


    Edwiin Morrison hummed, rolled up his cuffs, and took the flour bag from her hand, ¡°I¡¯lle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll get your clothes dirtyter, Master.¡± Ruth said, looking at the white shirt on him, she felt a little lingering fear, but it felt like it was clothes, it was just a waste of money floating in front of her eyes .


    She had heard from a servant before that Edwiin Morrison¡¯s shirts and suits were all made in famous Parisian shops, and they were basically high-order, extremely expensive, and a shirt alone cost more than one hundred thousand euros.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The indifferent man didn¡¯t care, he didn¡¯t take the shirt on his body seriously at all. He poured the flour into the basin and askedRuth if it was enough.


    The backs of his hands are wide, and the five fingers holding the chopsticks look long and beautiful.


    He gently stirs the flour with the strength, and the knuckles are slightly raised. Just looking at those beautiful hands can instantly make people blush and heartbeat.


    Seeing that Edwiin Morrison was interested in learning how to make this nugget soup with herself, Ruth didn¡¯t have much to say.


    She guided her patiently and did not need to demonstrate one by one. Only when she found out that his steps were wrong, she would go up and give instructions in person.


    The water in the jar boiled, wrapping the plump rice grains and tumbling and cooking.


    The gas stove next to it was already on. Seeing that the pot was hot, Ruth picked up the oil bottle beside and poured the oil into it. Edwiin Morrison waved his hand, took the oil bottle from her hand, and added some oil. in the pot.


    He saut¨¦ed the garlic until fragrant, and then poured the chopped tomatoes into it. His technique was extremely skilled, and he was not at all like a pampered and pampered eldest young master from a wealthy family, which made Ma Yu look a little dazed.


    Although Edwiin Morrison also cooked at home, she didn¡¯t go into the kitchen to watch, she didn¡¯t know how he was cooking at all. When she saw him at this time, she was quite surprised.


    This young master is so valuable at a young age. Although his temperament is a little colder, he is good-looking and does a good job of cooking.


    If he takes a daughter-inw and enters the house in the future, it will make the girl happy.

 Chapter 115 ：Fear

    When Suzanne Reid went downstairs, the porridge was ready, and even the lump soup was boiled.


    When she smelled the faint aroma of the food, she went downstairs faster, but she still held on to the stair handle tightly.


    After a night, the pain in her feet finally revealed hideously. They dare not touch the ground.


    ¡°Ruth, what are you doing, it smells so good!¡±


    Seeing Suzanne Reid jumping downstairs, Ruth quickly wiped her apron with her hand, and ran up to help her, ¡°Miss, what are you doing down here? If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll send it to youter. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Suzanne Reid said with a light smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a sprained foot. Look, didn¡¯t I wash my face, brush my teeth and change my clothes? It¡¯s not a big deal, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Ruth helped her to sit down at the dining table, and was about to go back to the kitchen to serve breakfast. Unexpectedly, Edwiin Morrison had already brought her out.


    The snow-white shirt had some oil stains on it, and the beauty of the shirt was instantly dispelled. most of the time.


    Edwiin Morrison put the nugget soup and water-fried buns in front of her, then took a seat, and motioned forRuth to bring a bowl of white porridge.


    Looking at the slowly fragrant nugget soup, Suzanne Reid¡¯s eyes lit up. After she ate it earlier, she told her mother Yu, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would make it for herself so quickly.


    ¡°Just this time.¡± Seeing her carefully blowing the steaming soup on the spoon, Edwiin Morrison couldn¡¯t help softening his eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to raise his voice, ¡°It¡¯s not good to eat this in the morning, today is thest time. ¡±


    Suzanne Reid snorted, but did not refute his words.


    This nugget soup is rather greasy, so it is not suitable for eating in the morning. If it is noon or evening, it is fine, and it is easy to digest when walking, but she is just greedy, so I will talk about it after eating this time!


    Edwiin Morrison filled her a small bowl, and when she saw that she was smacking her mouth and wanted Ruth to bring a bowl, she reached out and seized her small bowl, rushing to Ruth and instructed: ¡± Bring a small half bowl of white porridge here.¡±


    Suzanne Reid was unhappy, and said aggrievedly: ¡°It¡¯s not just one time today, why do you limit how many bowls you can eat?¡±


    He ced the white porridge on the table that night when Ma was served, he directly ignored her question, changed the subject without changing his face, and announced her today¡¯s itinerary, ¡°Stay at home today, I¡¯ll go to ask for leave for you.¡±


    ¡°But my job¡±


    Seeing that the eyes of the person on the other side were gradually darkening, she wisely put the second half in her mouth, silent for a while, and then whispered: ¡°I¡¯ll just ask Nancy White to help me, I don¡¯t need to worry about this trivial matter. Brother you.¡±


    Ye Gu looked at her deeply for a while, then nodded in response, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, the whole city seemed to wake up from a deep sleep, and everyone was busy in a hurry. During peak hours, the subway and bus intersections were crowded with people, and they rushed to the workce by different means of transportation.


    Karen Morgan kissed the young man in the driver¡¯s seat, got out of the car with her bag, and waved to him with a shy look on her face. After seeing the car leaving the TV station, she straightened her back and stepped on the light Step into the hall.


    Knowing that Rae Green arrived at the TV station ten minutes ago and was already working in the office, Karen Morgan didn¡¯t bother to put things in her department, so she went directly to the boss¡¯s office with a bag.


    Although Karen Morgan and Rae Green are cousins, they are extremely close in private.


    She seldom knocks on the door when she goes upstairs to find Rae Green at Kong¡¯s house. This is no exception, she just opened the door of the office and stepped in.


    Rae Green was sitting in the chair trimming her beautiful nails. When she saw hering in, she just raised her head and nced, then lowered herself again, and saidzily, ¡°Look at how happy you are, have you hooked someone?¡±


    Karen Morgan was stunned for a moment, thenughed, walked to the desk, sat down in the guest chair, and said happily, ¡°Rae, Jerron asked me to date during dinner yesterday, and she even gave me a sports car. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good, it proves that you worked hard.¡± Garcia¡¯s family said in her heart, she was somewhat happy when she learned that Karen Morgan hadJerron Garcia in her hands.


    ¡°Jerron Garcia¡¯s second-generation ancestor doesn¡¯t like women who are very coquettish, you can take care of yourself, take whatever you give, don¡¯t rashly refuse to save his face, listen to what you say, and don¡¯t express too many opinions. .¡±


    Karen Morgan nodded, ¡°Rae, thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to know Sea Star!¡±


    Seeing her say this, Rae Green raised her lips and smiled, sat up from the chair, then got up, and walked to Karen Morgan¡¯s side, ¡°Take him to your ce if you have time.¡±


    ¡°Rae, will this be too fast?¡± Karen Morgan was a little embarrassed.


    The two boyfriends she had been with before had been together for a long time before they went to bed.


    Later, they broke up because of ipatible temperaments.


    She andJerron Garcia had only known each other for a few days, so Rae Green let her start, which was too fast?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay not to take it to your residence, but you have to keep his heart firmly on you. In the future, even if you have an ident, he will use his father¡¯s military force to keep you safe.¡±


    Hearing what Rae Green said, Karen Morgan couldn¡¯t help being shocked and looked up at her, ¡°Rae, do you want to deal with Suzanne Reid again? You have already weakened her so many resources, or it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ve done too much and it¡¯s not good. ¡±


    ¡°Why should I deal with her first?¡± Rae Green scolded her coldly.


    ¡°She caused me to break up with Ziyang, and stubbornly hooked Edwiin Morrison. I¡¯m willing to spend all my strength to get rid of this woman. I don¡¯t know how many people want to thank me! Too much? You hid needles in Suzanne Reid¡¯s chair back then. Why didn¡¯t you think it was too much?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Karen Morgan blushed in shame.


    Previously, she wanted to sit in that female anchor¡¯s seat too much, so she was so jealous of Suzanne Reid.


    Later, when she became mad with jealousy, she would resort to those rude methods, but after bing the anchor of the evening news and gaining a lot of fans, she also lost so much jealousy of Suzanne Reid in her heart, and she really wanted to turn this page. past.


    Looking at Karen Morgan, Garcia¡¯s family burst intoughter and scolded sharply: ¡°What benefit did Suzanne Reid give you, you resolved the hatred so quickly? Don¡¯t forget, you are my sister! Without me, you Do you think you can meetJerron Garcia, the second-generation ancestor?¡±


    Karen Morgan opened her mouth and exined in a hurry, ¡°It¡¯s not my sister, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know about Edwiin Morrison, you really can¡¯t afford it! He put so many eyeliners around us all day to stare at us, and he even tried to escape. The Japanese people are caught, and soon they will find out that Suzanne Reid¡¯s car was made by us.¡±


    ¡°Waste, wouldn¡¯t I know?!¡± Garcia¡¯s family scolded fiercely, his chest heaving with anger.


    ¡°Otherwise, what do I ask you to do to pleaseJerron Garcia? The Garcia¡¯s family controls all the military forces in Jena City. Edwiin Morrison just found out that you did it. As long as you are protected by the Garcia¡¯s family, he will not dare to do anything.¡±


    Karen Morgan was taken aback for a moment, ¡°Rae, you clearly told me to do this, why do you want me to take care of it now?¡±


    ¡°My father is a director of the ERpany. If Edwiin Morrison is staring at him, it will be very slow. If he can¡¯t move, I have to start with the ER and bring down the ERpany. You are different. It¡¯s okay.¡±

 Chapter 116：Please return the phone to me

    Speaking of this, Garcia¡¯s family smiledcently, ¡°What¡¯s more, if you bringJerron Garcia to protect you, he will not dare to touch you, the Ye family¡¯s military power is all in the capital, and they can¡¯t control the affairs of Jena City. ¡±


    Karen Morgan¡¯s heart is cold, and she is a little angry. She, her cousin, actually makes herself a scapegoat?


    Knowing that Garcia¡¯s family was so cruel, she shouldn¡¯t have agreed to the n to install a time bomb on Suzanne Reid¡¯s car, to save herself from worrying all day, for fear of being killed by Edwiin Morrison.


    However, things have already been done, and there is no room for manoeuvre. Rae Green holds her so many handles that she wants to say no to help, so she can only pray thatJerron Garcia can help.


    Feeling angry and depressed in her heart, Karen Morgan didn¡¯t want to stay with her anymore. After saying a few words, she got up and wanted to leave, but she didn¡¯t want to.


    At this time, the secretary knocked on the door and came in, and said to Rae Green a little serious, ¡°Boss, something happened.¡±


    ¡°What could have happened?¡± Garcia¡¯s family said impatiently, ¡°You told me about the ident all day long, but it turned out to be a small matter. Obviously, I can solve it myself. If I have toe forward, I will be annoying!¡±


    ¡°The eldest Mr. Follette family is here, and the director and several leaders are apanying him in the conference room.¡±


    Garcia¡¯s family¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, staring at the secretary, ¡°Myron Follette? What is he doing here?!¡±


    The secretary shook his head and said softly, ¡°Boss, you¡¯d better go quickly, the director told you to be present.¡±


    When thinking of the rtionship between Myron Follette and Suzanne Reid, Garcia¡¯s family¡¯s charming face sank even more, and he threw the nail file on the table and left the office quickly.


    When she rushed to the conference room with a messy pace, she saw Myron Follette sittingzily in her usual seat, with a ruffian smile on her face, chatting happily with several leaders of the TV station.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Holding back her anger, she walked in quickly, smiled at Myron Follette, and said politely, ¡°Mr. Follette, you are a guest, is this seat wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is it wrong, isn¡¯t this the boss¡¯s seat?¡± Myron Follette raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a hint of provocation in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the agent entrusted by the boss, and he did the work for him during his absence.¡± Garcia¡¯s family said coldly, ¡°Mr. Follette, you don¡¯t seem to be from our TV station, do you?¡±


    Myron Follette thought for a while, then raised his head again, picked up a contract on the table, swayed slightly at her, smiled badly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t before, but it is now!¡±


    Now it is, what do you mean? !


    The smile on Rae Green¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be held up anymore. She walked around the long table and walked to him. She grabbed the contract to check it. When she found out that it was a share transfer contract, her whole heart went cold.


    ¡°How, how?¡± It was only a few days that the TV station was moved to his uncle¡¯s hands, and she had only been here for two days. Why did it suddenly move to Follette¡¯s family? This is not about buying and selling stocks.


    Myron Follette liked to see her being beaten, and grinned, ¡°Why not? I have money, and I want to bully anyone who is upset. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll get your ER over here?¡±


    Rae Green¡¯s hand holding the contract trembled.


    The person in front of him is NW Group¡¯s sessor. Don¡¯t look like a slutty young man giggling all day long, but he has a lot of power in his hands.


    If he can say something like this, he will definitely fulfill it one by one!


    I¡¯m really unhappy!


    Garcia¡¯s family thought angrily, she begged her uncle for so long to let him let him go to y with her. Unexpectedly, she just came to the TV station and hadn¡¯t yed against Suzanne Reid for a few days, and she would be defeated under Myron Follette¡¯s power.


    Why can a woman like Suzanne Reid get help from so many people? !


    The more she thought about Rae Green, the more annoyed her heart became.


    Her delicate makeup would be ruined by her hideous look.


    She gritted her teeth and smashed the contract into a ball of paper and mmed it down to the ground, then turned and left.


    Myron Follette blew a loud whistle at her back, ¡°Beauty, walk slowly, don¡¯t fall!¡±


    Garcia¡¯s family¡¯s heart crooked, and he almost fell to the ground, causing Myron Follette tough.


    After the unpleasant woman left, Myron Follette restrained his smile and saidzily to the station chief, ¡°Then the TV station affairs will be left to you for the time being, and my little assistant will send the treasurer to check the ounts.¡±


    The station director hurriedly stood up and bent over to Myron Follette, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, we will definitely take good care of the TV station.¡±


    In fact, the director is also a little depressed. The TV station has always been very stable. He didn¡¯t expect Feng Jun to take it down. He won it as soon as he took it.


    He has no power in his hands, and he can¡¯t say anything. He can only warmly wee the arrival of the new boss.


    Who knew that a few days before the atmosphere of weing the new boss, the ruffian uncle of the Ruan family took action and directly grabbed their TV station from Fengjun¡¯s banner.


    This is really, more exciting than riding a roller coaster!


    After exining the matter, Myron Follette immediately left. In fact, not only the director and his party were depressed, but he was also depressed!


    Do you think this is what it wants? Wow, how can he be so boring!


    That man is really a perverted and extremely stingy cheapskate.


    He didn¡¯t do anything to his darling.


    Say good things yourself, and do the hard work yourself, but the hairy ones don¡¯t get a hair! Because the little assistant knew about the wanton acquisition of S TV station, I called him the next second and scolded him bloody.


    Myron Follette was very upset, and he nned in his heart that he had to find an opportunity to punish the guy severely and let out his anger.


    When passing by Suzanne Reid¡¯s entertainment department, he tilted his head to look inside, and when he found Nancy White, he grinned, and immediately opened the door and walked in, approaching gently.


    Nancy White was busy for a while, was lying on the table taking selfies, and was having fun, when she found that a face suddenly appeared on the phone, she screamed in fright, turned her head, and red angrily, ¡± How bad are you, I hate it to death!¡±


    ¡°Come on,e on, let¡¯s finish filming it.¡± Myron Follette said with a hee hee, turning her head back, taking advantage of the length of her hands, snatching the phone from her hand, holding her head high, It rubbed against her shoulder, and clicked a few times.


    ¡°Why, give it back to me!¡± Nancy White came back to his senses and went to snatch his mobile phone. Seeing Myron Follette stepping back step by step, he jumped up on the chair, jumped on his chest, and stretched out. Long hand to hook the phone.


    Myron Follette was tall, he pressed her with one hand to keep her from tossing, and quickly pressed the phone with the other. He was satisfied until he sent those photos to his WeChat. After returning, he did not forget to look through her address book. , I saw Jacob Derek¡¯s name at once.


    ¡°Shit, why do you still keep his phone number?¡± Myron Follette said cursingly, he deleted that person¡¯s number in a very unhappy way, and went to WeChat again, and when he found that he was not there, his face changed. Better.


    Nancy White was unhappy and shouted, ¡°What does it matter to you if I save his number? Give me back your phone, shameless and look at other people¡¯s phones!¡±

 Chapter 117 ：Random thoughts

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about such a person.¡± Myron Follette muttered, returning the phone to her.


    Nancy White flipped through her phone and found that there was no contact information for Jacob Derek, she yelled in anger and kicked him hard, ¡°You are so annoying, just look at other people¡¯s phones and delete other people¡¯s numbers. !¡±


    Seeing her ignoring himself, Myron Follette stuck it on like a dog-skin ster, and asked slightly tteringly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the United States to buy things for people this afternoon. What do you like? Perfume, bags, jewelry? I¡¯ll buy them back for you, okay? it is good?¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± Nancy White was angry and didn¡¯t want to hear his voice at all, beautiful arched eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and he directly reached out and patted his handsome face aside.


    In terms of thick skin, no one canpare with Ruan Dashao.


    Before the girl could push himself out, when the soft p just touched her face, he grabbed her hand and pped her in the palm of her hand, so shocked that Nancy White almost jumped. stand up.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re shameless.¡± Nancy White shuddered, trying to pull out his hand, but he couldn¡¯t scold, his face flushed slightly, embarrassed and annoyed.


    He was ashamed that he just grabbed his hand and kissed him like this, and he was angry that he dared to do this when there were so many people in the office? !


    This guy is so disgusting!


    Yesterday, I clearly agreed to Edwiin Morrison¡¯s promise to take her back to the apartment, but the car turned around and took her to eat supper. After supper, she went for a ride at the beach. She always took the opportunity to touch her face, which was extremely shameless!


    How can there be such a person who just bullies others just because he looks good!


    ¡°How can I be embarrassed to chat with you!¡± Myron Folletteughed, raising his eyebrows slightly, his seductive peach eyes and deep voice really made Nancy White¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°You, you let go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it go.¡± With that said, he made a gesture to kiss him again.


    Seeing that several colleagues looked here curiously, Nancy White was about to jump in a hurry, and the other small hand beat his chest, ¡°Oh, let go! No matter what you bring back, I will like it. .¡±


    ¡°It would be nice to say this earlier.¡± Myron Follette let go.


    Seeing her put her hands behind her back and hurriedly away from him, Myron Follette didn¡¯t realize it was a little funny, he grinned at her, and left herezily with an evil smile.


    He found that this girl really became more and more cute as she looked, and it seemed that she couldn¡¯t see enough.


    After the people left, Nancy White returned to his seat and called Suzanne Reid in a hurry, ¡°Suzanne.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re going to cry?¡±


    That¡¯s not it, Nancy White really wanted to cry, and said in a very heartbroken manner: ¡°Myron Follette came to our TV station again today, and I don¡¯t know what to do. He ran to me and molested me for a long time. I hate it. died!¡±


    ¡°Ha Ha!¡± Suzanne Reid on the other end of the phone replied to her.


    ¡°Okay, bad Suzanne Reid, you¡¯re actuallyughing at me?!¡± Nancy White was angry, furious, ¡°I¡¯ll go back at night and ask thendlord to change the lock! The lock must be changed! I won¡¯t let you in!¡±


    Suzanne Reid hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯m wrong, can¡¯t I be wrong? That¡¯s the only ce I can rest.¡±


    Nancy White snorted, then cried out, ¡°Suzanne, what should I do, Jacob Derek asked me if I was free at night, I wanted to see him, but Myron Follette, the bad guy, deleted all his methods for me, you Why don¡¯t you give me his phone number.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t go, if Myron Follette finds out, he will be beaten again.¡±


    ¡°But he said he was going to America this afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Suzanne Reid sighed and said helplessly, ¡°You should give up the idea of ??dating Jacob Derek now, and after a while, this guy will leave you behind before you contact him. ¡±


    Hearing her say that, Nancy White was a little unhappy.


    I have nothing to do with Myron Follette, why should I look at his face when making a boyfriend? This guy is also abominable, and he didn¡¯t do anything.


    After a little talk, he caught someone and beat him, and he didn¡¯t show any face to others at all.


    She doesn¡¯t want this kind of person even if they are rich and handsome!


    ¡°Suzanne, how many days do you want to rest at home?¡± Nancy White felt aggrieved for Suzanne Reid, obviously going to persuade him to fight, but Myron Follette pushed him like this and injured his foot gloriously.


    What is this called, the old injury is notpletely healed, and the new injury will follow immediately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I guess it¡¯s two days.¡± Suzanne Reid said, ¡°Is there any change in my working hours? Should I go to the evening shift the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°The shift schedule of the personnel department hasn¡¯t been posted yet, I¡¯ll show it to youter!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you¡¯re busy, don¡¯t talk anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to work! Fanfan, you are recovering well, bye!¡±


    ¡°Bye-Bye.¡±


    After finishing the call, Suzanne Reid turned his head to look out the floor-to-ceiling window, and found that he was a little tired, so he could not help rubbing his eyebrows and sighed slightly.


    It¡¯s almost the end of the month, she hasn¡¯t done the report, she hasn¡¯t booked the itinerary, and there are many, many things to do, and she ns to sort it out when she has free time in the past two days.


    Things at work are small, but things on Rae Green¡¯s side are big!


    As an agent, she doesn¡¯t know how long she will upy the TV station. She has weakened so many resources when she first arrived, and she clearly mobilized her position to arrange Karen Morgan to take over.


    She was recovering from her injury at home for two days, and she still didn¡¯t know what Rae Green was going to do on the TV station.


    Also,st night


    Thinking of what happenedst night, Suzanne Reid¡¯s little face flushed slightly, and he felt a little ufortable.


    At that time, she was really too panicked and scared, so she didn¡¯t expect so much. When she saw Edwiin Morrisoning in, she hurriedly rushed up, not even realizing that she was not wearing any clothes, so she stuck to him so tightly.


    This is not the first time the two have met.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    First, he hurriedly threw himself on him who was unclothed a month ago, and now he hurriedly threw himself on him, but this time, the unclothed one became himself.


    As soon as Ge Di, Edwiin Morrison¡¯s face popped out in his mind.


    The eyebrows are slightly bent, the eyes are always so dark and deep, you seem to be unable to see what is in his eyes, the bridge of the nose is high, the breath is full of burning breath, the thin lips are slightly pursed, and the transparent With a little bit of arrogance.


    Down, that is the neck, the sexy Adam¡¯s apple slides from time to time, the broad shoulders give a feeling of wanting to cling to, although the chest does not have many abdominal muscles, it is lean and sexy.


    Especially those powerful arms, which seemed to have inexhaustible strength, every time I picked her up, it seemed so easy, so effortless, people couldn¡¯t help but think, what if they were grabbing something else?


    Go down, no, can¡¯t go any further! !


    Suzanne Reid patted his forehead, blushing like a boiled shrimp, and quickly stopped himself, stop thinking about those messy things, and definitely can¡¯t think about it anymore!


    However, it seems that she has not seen it further down?


    Burying her little face in the warm palm, she muttered sullenly.


    It seems that she has never seen it before, really, if she knew this, she should have lowered her head and nced slightly when she bumped into his arms.

 Chapter 118： Mother’s Teaching

    Afra Morrison and his Darlig didn¡¯te backst night. They didn¡¯te back until after one o¡¯clock in the afternoon today.


    They learned that Suzanne Reid identally shed his foot and rested at home for two days, but Afra Morrison was so distressed that he put down his things and went to the kitchen to wash the keel and make soup.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be busy,e and sit on the sofa.¡± Suzanne Reid shouted to the people in the kitchen.


    In fact, she is not very picky eaters. Besides, Ruth¡¯s cooking skills are also very good and very satisfying. She doesn¡¯t want Afra Morrison to prepare food for herself just after going to her old friend¡¯s ce to y.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my mother is also idle anyway.¡±


    Afra Morrison said, soaking the dried kelp in hot water, and said with some reproach: ¡°You child, you were asked toe back for dinner and you didn¡¯te, and so did your brother, he left after dinner, and even chatted with us. No way, what a bad boy!¡±


    ¡°Darling, you have to be considerate of Edwiin, there are so many things to do every day, it¡¯s good to be back for dinner.¡±


    Frederic Morrison couldn¡¯t help but say good things for his son, ¡°When I went to work, when I had time toe back? All the food and drink needs to be settled in thepany.¡±


    ¡± who asked you to speak up?¡± Afra Morrison angrily walked out of the kitchen with a pair of wet hands, red angrily at Frederic Morrison on his hips, and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s not that I will give you the time on time all day long. If you deliver food, you might starve to death long ago!¡±


    Frederic Morrison really didn¡¯t dare to refute this, so he could only ept it with a smile, and said tteringly, ¡°Yes, yes, thank you my Darlig for her meticulous care.¡±


    Afra Morrison didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him, and walked to Suzanne Reid¡¯s side in small steps, and asked caringly, ¡°Suzanne, do you know that Vito that you sprained your foot? If you want him toe over to our house for a meal, you and I will Dad would like to see him too.¡±


    If she said this before, Suzanne Reid would definitely feel a pain in her heart.


    But now when Afra Morrison mentioned Vito Brown again, except for a slight stunned face, she didn¡¯t have any other emotions at work in her heart, and her heart didn¡¯t even hurt, as if his name didn¡¯t matter to her.


    Suzanne Reid couldn¡¯t bear to spoil Afra Morrison¡¯s good mood, but she had to show what she really wanted and was silent for a while, she looked at Afra Morrison¡¯s bright eyes, and said helplessly, ¡°Mom, I broke up with him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± This made Afra Morrison stunned.


    Frederic Morrison on the side was a little surprised, he thought for a moment, and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you and Vito dated for four years? Every time I see you talking about him, he seems very happy.


    Suzanne Reid smiled and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a rtionship ipatibility. He doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t like him anymore, so we broke up calmly.¡±


    calm? Calm down!


    It wasn¡¯t because of her certain inner feelings that when she drove to his house to check, I¡¯m afraid she would never know about the things in the room, and she would still think about him, fall in love with him, and put her heart on him as always.


    Look, this man broke up with her and was with another woman within a day, and he took her into a situation.


    When he was with him, it was too troublesome to even go shopping with him, and he always refused coldly. , said thepany is busy.


    When he finally left him behind, he came back regretfully and begged for forgiveness.


    What can I say if I¡¯m fed up with Garcia¡¯s family¡¯s arrogant temperament and likes a docile self.


    Oh, it turns out that in his eyes, she is the kind of obedient woman who is docile and talkative, not noisy or noisy? Also the kind of woman who is best coaxed back?


    Go to hell!


    Suzanne Reid can¡¯t wait to point at his nose and scold him so hard to get him out of the way, but she is cowardly, timid, and soft-hearted. When she sees his beautiful eyebrows, she can¡¯t say those strong words, she can only go by herself .


    Fortunately, fortunately, I can forget him now, and I won¡¯t feel heartache when I see him in the future.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good, how can we break up?¡± Afra Morrison still couldn¡¯t believe it, she muttered: ¡°My baby daughter is so beautiful and smart, is his brain funny? ?!¡±


    Suzanne Reid didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been half a month since we broke up peacefully, so don¡¯t pursue this anymore.¡±


    ¡°You kids, too, you¡¯re too angry.¡± Afra Morrison scolded her.


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, pushed Frederic Morrison away, and said angrily, ¡°My phone is in the room, go and get it for me. down.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to cook? Do you still need a mobile phone?¡± Frederic Morrison felt inexplicable, she was almost dragged from the sofa and pushed out of the living room, ¡°Darlig, you asked me to read the news, and I¡¯ll go up after reading it. Get it for you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Afra Morrison pped him on the back, and scolded fiercely: ¡°If you want to go, go, why is there so much nonsense? This is not live news, you can stop it and watch itter, ah? !¡±


    Frederic Morrison didn¡¯t dare to say anything, and sumbed to her obscenity, so she had no choice but to suspend the news, and honestly went upstairs to get her mobile phone, not forgetting to feel sorry for herself.


    After the people left, Afra Morrison sat down next to Suzanne Reid, next to her tightly, holding her hand, the whole person exuded the brilliance of a loving mother, smiling and softly asked, ¡°Baby. , how far have you progressed before?¡±


    Suzanne Reid was not used to it, so he leaned to the side, ¡°It¡¯s not that far, Mom, why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Afra Morrison leaned towards her and asked in a low voice, ¡°You have been dating for four years, so there¡¯s always a kiss, right? But you really haven¡¯t had sex?¡±


    These words frightened Suzanne Reid enough. Thinking of that drinking and losing her life to Edwiin Morrison, she almost went crazy.


    ¡°No, no, really.¡±


    As if afraid that Afra Morrison would not believe it, she quickly added: ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can go to my school and ask, otherwise, you can ask my roommate, I have never brought him to my apartment. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Mom doesn¡¯t believe you.¡± Afra Morrison patted the back of her hand and sighed, ¡°Even if you go to bed, Mom won¡¯t say anything. You¡¯re so old, right? It¡¯s just that you need to pay attention to many things, and he must wear it before that. Cover, otherwise what if you are pregnant, can he be responsible?¡±


    Suzanne Reid¡¯s little face blushed, and he spoke rather quickly without tears, ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Okay, mom, don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it.¡± Afra Morrison hurriedly went to the kitchen, and floated over with a smile, ¡°The grandson of your Uncle Mitchell¡¯s family is not bad, it doesn¡¯t matter how old you are, he is very handsome. Oh, next time Mom asks you to meet.¡±


    Suzanne Reid was really speechless, and simply ignored Afra Morrison¡¯s words, intending to pretend he didn¡¯t hear it.


    God, I knew she wouldn¡¯t tell Afra Morrison about her breakup with Vito Brown, and she wouldn¡¯t say these words to embarrass herself. Although it¡¯s reasonable, it¡¯s really embarrassing!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Frederic Morrison came down from the second floor with his mobile phone. He came back to the living room to watch TV, and when he saw Shen¡¯s flushed cheeks, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby? Are you ufortable?¡±

 Chapter 119 ：This temper is simply inexplicable

    Suzanne Reid could only respond with a dryugh.


    Can she say that she was harmed by Afra Morrison¡¯s shameful words, of course not!


    A littleter, Suzanne Reid aske Ruth to bring the chessboard over and fight Frederic Morrison for dozens of rounds.


    Fortunately, he had lost more and had more experience in the past, and his mind reaction was quicker, and he won Frederic Morrison several times in a row.


    In addition to enjoying tea, Frederic Morrison also likes chess. He has been learning from the old man, andter cultivated Edwiin Morrison and Suzanne Reid¡¯s chess hobby. A few people y chess at home for entertainment.


    Seeing that he was defeated by the daughter he brought out, Frederic Morrison couldn¡¯t hold his face anymore. He smiled helplessly and scolded her, ¡°You little rascal, you bully yourself like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡¯s measure is not broad at all!¡± Suzanne Reid said with a smile, his brows and eyes were full of warm smiles, but he scolded him, ¡°You can¡¯t be happy if you win, but others will be angry if you win. How can there be such a person?¡±


    ¡°No,e again, let¡¯s y another game!¡± Frederic Morrison said loudly, re-ying the chess, ¡°I lost three games in a row, I still don¡¯t believe that my feng shui is not good here, I will definitely win the next game!¡±


    Suzanne Reid pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you lose another game.¡±


    At the beginning of the game, Suzanne Reid patrolled the chessboard as usual, thinking about which move Frederic Morrison would take first, or which move she should take next to besiege Frederic Morrison in the back.


    Both of them are slow-burning types and are not good at attacking, so they move very slowly, so that Suzanne Reid lured Frederic Morrison into the trap, and when he slowly captured him with one shot to upy the position, Edwiin Morrison also came back.


    ¡°So leisurely?¡± Edwiin Morrison asked aloud, handed his jacket to the servant beside him, pulled his tie to rx, poured himself a ss of water, and then went to pay attention to their battle situation.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Frederic Morrison hurriedly got up and gave way, ¡°Edwiin,e and take the lead, I¡¯m going to be cornered by this little rascal.¡±


    After Edwiin Morrison sat down, he said again, ¡°Work harder, I have to break it for you, Come back for a round!¡±


    Edwiin Morrison nced at the chessboard and smiled, ¡°Dad, I think you should stop ying chess.¡±


    ¡°You brat, why do you speak so unpleasantly?¡± Frederic Morrison pped him fiercely and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°I asked you toe to the rescue, not to tell you that your father is not good.¡±


    Edwiin Morrison raised his head and drank a ss of water, before leaning backzily on the back of the chair.


    He looked at Suzanne Reid slightly, his long and beautiful fingers tapped on the ss table, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, with a hint of a provocative smile, ¡°Is it your time toe first?¡±


    Suzanne Reid retreated a little.


    Although she had never fought against Edwiin Morrison before, she had watched the battle between him and Frederic Morrison before, and her decisive, step-by-step approach made her particrly afraid. Just watching from the side made her nervous. Hanging to the end of the war.


    After hesitating for three seconds, her breathing became steady again.


    Then, move carefully.


    Edwiin Morrison took a deep nce at her walking position, and sneered, that smile really made Suzanne Reid nervous, and suddenly he felt very bad, maybe he was going to fall down in this game.


    Sure enough, she didn¡¯tst long under Edwiin Morrison¡¯s pressing step by step.


    At first, she was attacked with an elephant and a cannon, and she panicked to deal with it, but she cared about her position and didn¡¯t pay attention to the chess game.


    Before she could react, the opponent had already made a light move, pursed her thin lips, and unceremoniously ate her general.


    ¡°You ate my generals?¡± Suzanne Reid stared at him, extremely aggrieved, ¡°How can you eat my generals, damn it!¡±


    This game made Frederic Morrison feel refreshed physically and mentally. When Edwiin Morrison won, he was very happy, he couldn¡¯t helpughing, and patted Suzanne Reid¡¯s shoulderfortingly, ¡°Baby, if you¡¯re not convinced, talk to him again. Your brother has a game, don¡¯t be polite!¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, you won¡¯t eat anymore?¡±


    Afra Morrison said coolly: ¡°Frederic Morrison, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t eat it yourself, but don¡¯t let my precious daughter go hungry. I said, why don¡¯t youe down with the quilt and sleep with this chessboard at night? .¡±


    Frederic Morrison was startled, and hurriedly went tofort his Darlig, he helped her to sit down at the dining table, and acknowledged his mistake very knowledgeably, ¡°My Darlig, my fault, I will give you massage to make amends, how about you? ?¡±


    Afra Morrison snorted coldly, ignored him, and askedRuth to serve the rice. Seeing that Suzanne Reid was also seated, she pointed to the keel soup and said with a smile, ¡°Drink two more bowls, my mother has been boiling for a long time. ¡±


    ¡°Although drinking this is easy to gain weight, but my mother said that I must drink two more bowls.¡± Suzanne Reid said with a smile.


    The keel soup had been on the table for a while, and it wouldn¡¯t be too hot. When it was put into the mouth, it was warm and hot, the temperature was just right, and the taste was extremely delicious, as well as the unique aroma of dried kelp.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby, you¡¯re not fat!¡± Afra Morrison reprimanded her, ¡°You, don¡¯t focus on losing weight all day, go to more parties, parties, etc., and get in touch with people more.¡±


    Suzanne Reid was slightly stunned and smiled awkwardly. Before he said anything, Afra Morrison babbled again.


    ¡°You say your boyfriend is really funny, he¡¯s so ignorant! People say that breaking up is easy to be sad, baby, don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s not a big deal, I¡¯ll take you to your Uncle Mitchell when you have time. y.¡±


    Edwiin Morrison chopped his chopsticks, and he asked lightly, ¡°What are you going to do at Mr. Mitchell¡¯s ce?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your old grandson back back? I¡¯ll take my baby to get to know him.¡± Afra Morrison said, unaware, when she said this, Edwiin Morrison¡¯s expression on the opposite side sank a little. Very unhappy.


    ¡°I remember that you had a good time with his little grandson before?¡± Afra Morrison excitedly said to Edwiin Morrison, ¡°That boy is really handsome as he grows up, and he is so polite. If you have time, let him Come to our house and sit down.¡±


    Ye Gu lowered his eyelids and refused coldly, ¡°No time.¡±


    Afra Morrison got up, tapped him with chopsticks, and nced at him unhappily, ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re just such a Rae, can¡¯t you take care of her more? If she gets married, she won¡¯t regret it after seeing you! ¡±


    ¡°Snapped!¡±


    The big movement of throwing chopsticks shocked everyone at the table, and when Edwiin Morrison pushed the chair away, he left coldly and went straight to the second floor when I was full. His temper was really inexplicable.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this kid? I¡¯m in such a bad mood these days?¡± Afra Morrison muttered, and slowly sat back in the chair, ¡°I always had a cold face when I came back a few days ago, and it¡¯s the same today. already.¡±


    ¡°Eating and eating, don¡¯t talk too much.¡± Frederic Morrison said, and put some tender bamboo shoots into the bowl for her, ¡°I¡¯ll let Mommy Yu prepare some food for him.¡±


    Suzanne Reid bit his chopsticks and tilted his head to take a look. The figure quickly disappeared at the corner of the stairs.


    She was also so bored, and Afra Morrison didn¡¯t say anything excessive, so why was he angry? He was in the same mood as the weather.


    The moment before, he abused himself on the chessboard, and now he threw his chopsticks upstairs.

 Chapter 120： Punishment

    After eating, Suzanne Reid chatted with Afra Morrison for a while.


    However, her mother really cares too much about her breaking up with Vito Brown, and has been talking about it all the time. Besides Mr. Mitchell¡¯s little grandson, she wants to introduce other people to her, and she also took out her mobile phone.


    When he saw the faces of the young men, Suzanne Reid sighed while holding his forehead.


    She thought that Afra Morrison didn¡¯t care about her emotional life.


    How could she know that she was making arrangements so early, saying what to support her and Vito Brown being together, and agreeing to get married, but as a result, there were so many photos of the sons of the aristocratic families stored in the mobile phone.


    Later, Suzanne Reid couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, and went upstairs like an escape.


    Ruth stood at Edwiin Morrison¡¯s door carrying the food, and said with concern: ¡°Master, you basically didn¡¯t use your chopsticks at night, I made some pasta, why don¡¯t you try it, the night is too long, don¡¯t be hungry Go.¡±


    Suzanne Reid wanted to go back to his room, but when Ruth¡¯s persuasion had not responded, he sighed slightly, walked over helplessly, took the dinner te from her hand, ¡°Ruth, go down and do your work first, I¡¯ll send it in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯m sorry, miss, it¡¯s not okay to not eat this night.¡± Ruth said, shaking her head and leaving, as if she felt that no matter how bad Edwiin Morrison was, he shouldn¡¯t take his own body to vent his anger. .


    Taking a deep breath, she reached out and knocked on the door, ¡°Edwiin, I¡¯m in.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had known for a long time that she politely said that the people inside might not respond, but when no one responded after waiting for a few seconds, she was still a little helpless, turned the door handle, and walked in with a dinner te.


    The lighting in the room was a little dim, whether it was the bed quilt or the desk, the tones were all cold, and the air-conditioning was adjusted to a low level, making it almost cold to the bone, and it felt like the whole room was filled with a sense of abstinence.


    The stalwart man was lying on the mahogany desk in a white shirt alone. He didn¡¯t look up even when he heard the sound of her turning the door and came in.


    Only his arms waving from time to time announced that he was doing something.


    Suzanne Reid rested at home for a day, and his feet were much better, but he still felt a little throbbing when walking.


    She held the dinner te in both hands and walked over gently, but because the injured foot was slightly lifted and the gravity rested on the other foot, her walking posture was a bit weird.


    Suzanne Reid put the dinner te aside, tilted his head slightly, and found that he was looking at the report data of the VOE branch, pursed his lips, and stood quietly watching.


    It wasn¡¯t until he put the data together that she made a proper voice: ¡°Edwiin, you didn¡¯t eat at night, andRuth made pasta, so eat as much as possible, so as not to be hungry at night.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat it, take it.¡± He coldly refused. From the side, Suzanne Reid could see that the lines of his resolute face were tight, and his voice implied impatience, obviously still angry.


    Suzanne Reidting felt aggrieved for Afra Morrison. Mom just said a few more words. Why did he make him angry?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this all the time, can¡¯t you restrain your temper when youe back?¡±


    Sheined a little, and was a little annoyed, ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s still a mother, even if you don¡¯t like what you say, just listen, and then turn to your head. Can¡¯t you throw thest one, you have topete with her, do you think your little temperament is fun?¡±


    Edwiin Morrison put the pen in his hand heavily on the table, the loud voice startled Suzanne Reid.


    When she looked up, the others had already stood up, standing in front of her like a high wall, bowed their heads, their eyes were full of sarcasm and coldness, even Junrong had a thinyer of anger, ¡± Why are you in such a hurry to get married?¡±


    Suzanne Reid took a step back ufortably, with both hands on the table behind him, ¡°I, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± He frowned tightly, looked at her flustered expression, and suddenlyughed coldly, ¡°Looking at you and Mom chatting so vigorously, you seem to have high expectations for Mr. Mitchell¡¯s little grandson!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Suzanne Reid was a little annoyed.


    She didn¡¯t want to discuss this with Afra Morrison at all, but she kept talking about it, she couldn¡¯t listen to her, she nodded her head in agreement, for nothing else, she just didn¡¯t want to be like Edwiin Morrison, always made her unhappy.


    ¡°No?¡± Edwiin Morrison took a step closer and sneered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a fake to see you smiling so happily while eating!¡±


    Suzanne Reid stepped back step by step, and finally, she was forced to the corner, with no way out.


    He didn¡¯t dare to look, let alone answer his aggressive words. Suzanne Reid lowered his head and wanted to get out from under his arms.


    The sooner he escaped, the better. stand up.


    ¡°Edwiin!¡± Suzanne Reid shouted bitterly.


    She is so unsatisfactory, she has never dared to argue with him since she was a child, even if she asionally talks back, she will feel guilty for several days, for fear that he wille back with revenge, and she is always driven to a dead end.


    ¡°Vito Brown has only been gone for a while, are you going to be thest time?¡± Edwiin Morrison said indifferently, the empty hand slowly moved up, and finally stopped on her lips, rubbing the delicate and charming with her thumb. Lower lip, his eyes gradually darkened.


    Suzanne Reid¡¯s back was leaning against the hard wall, her delicate body trembled slightly, she was frightened and uneasy.


    Yes, his eyes made her uneasy, even struggling, trying to escape.


    Edwiin Morrison sneered, as if he was disdainful of her soft struggle, pinched her chin, bowed his head and kissed her, gestured to release the hands that were imprisoning her, pushed her back and pressed her directly into his armse here.


    This action was so sudden that Suzanne Reid was stunned.


    His offensive was extremely fierce, and he didn¡¯t care about her wishes at all. He squeezed her chin and went straight in.


    He had a cold breath on his body, and even the breath of the breath between the nose wings gently pounced on her cheeks.


    This ferocious kiss reminded Suzanne Reid of that drunken night.


    She shuddered all over her body, her eyes widened, humming, and she tried her best to push him, but she couldn¡¯t push him. That punch didn¡¯t seem to hurt or itch on him, and it made him prate deeper.


    In just ten seconds, she almost copsed and lost the strength to struggle.


    Edwiin Morrison pressed her against the wall and kissed her fiercely, as if to vent his anger, biting her small mouth, punishing her for what she had just said, reaching into her clothes just now, knocking on the door The sound rang out.


    Afra Morrison¡¯s voice was gentle and pleasant, with some concern, ¡°Son, have you eaten that pasta?¡±


    The sound seemed to hit Suzanne Reid¡¯s heart, she pulled up her strength, took the opportunity to bite his lower lip, and saw him let go with a cold face, she was in a hurry. out of his arms.


    Ye Gu held back his anger, took a long leg, strode to catch up, and Suzanne Reid wisely shouted outside the door, ¡°Mom, brother still doesn¡¯t want to eat,e in and talk to him.¡±


    Before he could catch up, she had already dragged her feet to the door and opened the door with great speed.

 Chapter 121： Too childish

    Suzanne Reid breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Afra Morrison standing outside the door.


    She moved herself outside the door without a trace, and she said angrily, ¡°Mom, I told you for a long time that Edwiin still doesn¡¯t want to eat it. Look, how can there be such a stubborn person?¡±


    Seeing that the pasta on the table had not been turned over by the chopsticks, Afra Morrison couldn¡¯t help but raised her eyebrows, changed her gentle tone, and scolded Edwiin Morrison with akimbo, ¡°You bastard, you¡¯ve grown up to be a genius, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want to eat anymore?¡±


    Edwiin Morrison¡¯s face turned cold, he wanted to say not to eat, but when he thought of what Suzanne Reid had just said, he changed his voice, his voice softened, with some helplessness, ¡°I¡¯ll eat itter, Mom, don¡¯t be like this. It looks ugly.¡±


    ¡°I want you to see it?¡± Afra Morrison snorted at him, ¡°I like you because of your dad, what are you a bastard?¡± After she finished speaking, she ignored Edwiin Morrison and dragged Suzanne Reid away directly. ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go and ignore him!¡±


    Suzanne Reid nodded, hurriedly hugged her arm, and the two left.


    After sending Afra Morrison away, she hurried back to her room, and after locking the door tightly, she breathed a sigh of relief, leaned against the wall and sat down slowly, her face a little pale.


    If she had known that the quarrel could make Edwiin Morrison¡¯s temper so irritable, she would never have talked back to him, annoyed him, and would not have gotten herself into the embarrassing situation today.


    She thought, she can¡¯t wait for the day after tomorrow, she must leave as soon as possible!


    That night, Suzanne Reid was almost sleepless.


    She didn¡¯t know that the people in the room next to her were also sleepless all night, always stroking the thin lips with their fingers, as if they were aftertastes, feeling restless in their hearts, and they didn¡¯t feel sleepy after tossing and turning.


    Suzanne Reid deliberately woke upte the next day.


    She hid at the side of the floor-to-ceiling window to take a peek, and found that Edwiin Morrison¡¯s ck Maybach had driven out of the garden, so she hurriedly packed her things. Fortunately, her feet were almost fine today, and she didn¡¯t have too much pain when walking.


    She hurriedly said hello to Afra Morrison and Frederic Morrison. She didn¡¯t eat breakfast. After changing her shoes, she hurried to the parking lot with something. Afra Morrison was quite surprised.


    Looking at the top-level sports car that was ced in the parking lot and still being scrubbed every day by the servants for several days, Suzanne Reid cursed secretly, opened the car helplessly, put his things away, and drove away.


    When she had been driving the sports car to the main road, her dangling heart rxed a little.


    Randomly looking for a ce to eat breakfast, she drove back to the apartment.


    Nancy White has obviously been ying crazy these two days. The living room is a mess, even her room. The floor is full of clothes and bags, and Suzanne Reid frowns again and again.


    She spent more than three hours taking care of the inside and outside of the apartment. Seeing that the weather was good, she washed the sheets and quilt covers on the two-person bed, and put them on the balcony to dry. By the way, she trimmed the branches and leaves of the flowers and nts. .


    At noon, she cooked a noodle and ate it. After sleeping for a while, she quickly got up and turned on herptop.


    The emails in the mailbox were flying all over the sky. She took a quick look around, and she didn¡¯t bother to open WeChat to watch the gossip of those colleagues inside the TV station.


    Time passed quickly, and when she rubbed her eyes and stretched out of the room, she found that it was already dark.


    With a muffled murmur, she took out the vegetables from the refrigerator to cook, and nned to make a curry rice today tofort Nancy White¡¯s stomach.


    When she finished the meal, Nancy White also took the subway back.


    When she found out that Suzanne Reid was back, Nancy White jumped and jumped with joy, especially the tempting food on the table, which made her p the depression of the past two days, like a starving pig Eating like crazy.


    After eating, Suzanne Reid had to force her to walk around the living room a few times to digest.


    ¡°Suzanne, you will marry me in the future!¡± Nancy White said this to Suzanne Reid without thinking, while sucking the yogurt, her eyebrows and eyes arched, extremely happy, ¡°Your cooking skills are really getting better and better. , hook me up!¡±


    Suzanne Reid smiled and said jokingly: ¡°I can¡¯t afford to support you, a foodie. I¡¯m already poor, what if you make the food for me even poorer? Then we¡¯re not going to beg for money to buy vegetables and cook. already?¡±


    Nancy White snorted, ¡°I hate it, Fanfan, you are so bad, you don¡¯t want to support me yet!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Suzanne Reid said with a smile, and when she saw her walking around and sitting back on the sofa, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little helpless, she tapped her forehead with her finger, ¡°You have to find someone who can support you. ¡±


    ¡°I must have thought about it, but such a good man was beaten away by that bad guy.¡± Speaking of this, Nancy White seemed a little indignant, leaned towards Suzanne Reid, and said aggrieved: ¡°Jacob Derek gave me When I added it back, I wanted to find him, but someone followed me, so I was not allowed to go, damn it!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, if you and Jacob Derek are too close, what if that guy Myron Follette eavesdrops on your cell phone?¡± Suzanne Reid sighed, ¡°You have to bear with it during this time, wait until he¡¯s worried about letting you go. Go find Jacob Derek again.¡±


    In Suzanne Reid¡¯s heart, Jacob Derek can be called a good man, with an annual sry of several hundred thousand, he is polite, and this man seems to like Nancy White very much. A ruffian, Myron Follette, was inserted.


    Nancy White pouted and said in a sullen voice, ¡°You don¡¯t know how annoying that guy is, he bought our TV station from Fengjun Film and Television, and I¡¯m not happy to see him every day on TV in the future. It¡¯s gone!¡±


    ¡°The Follette¡¯s family bought our TV station?¡± Suzanne Reid was startled, sat up straight, and asked curiously, ¡°Did the Follette¡¯s family have anything to do with Fengjun? Why did they steal something from them?¡±


    ¡°Who knows!¡± Nancy White saidzily: ¡°I only asked when I saw Rae Green left the TV station angrily. Who knew that I heard the news, and then I secretly asked the leader, but I was really taken aback. The Follette¡¯s family bought it.¡±


    Suzanne Reid was helpless.


    This prince doesn¡¯t have to y like this, right? He just bought Sunstar Media aggressively, and the poprity on the website and the news in the newspapers have not been taken down, and he bought thergest TV station in Jena City with great fanfare, which is simply childish.


    If she wanted to know Edwiin Morrison¡¯s order when the child was acting, she would be so angry that she didn¡¯t want to speak.


    However, Suzanne Reid felt that it was still good for her to belong to the Follette¡¯s family¡¯s NW Group.


    At least, when Rae Green¡¯s agent left, she didn¡¯t need to be afraid that she would deal with her again.


    That guy Myron Follette waszy by nature and didn¡¯t want to stay in one ce for too long.


    ording to Suzanne Reid¡¯s understanding of him, like their TV station affairs, he would definitely hand over to his little assistant to take care of it and run off by himself.


    This also shows that Suzanne Reid doesn¡¯t have to worry about seeing Myron Follette¡¯s face and ruffian smile every day in the elevator or corridor or even in the office. Well, that¡¯s good.

 Chapter 122 ：You Stupid

    Suzanne Reid rested for two days, and his feet were almost healed, and they didn¡¯t hurt so much.


    But to be on the safe side, she didn¡¯t dare to wear high heels when she went to work on the first day after a good rest. She picked out a pair of loose t shoes at random and put them on. With the long dress, she looked pretty.


    When she drove the car out of the parking lot of the building, Nancy White stared at it for a long time, then burst into a scream of excitement, jumped into the car, and the excitement apanied her to thepany.


    When queuing up to enter the underground parking lot of the TV station, Suzanne Reid took a closer look at the dazzling red sports car in front. Fortunately, they stopped in an area where there were just two vacant seats side by side.


    Suzanne Reid reversed the car into the garage, parked the car, and got out of the car with Nancy White with his bag.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As soon as he raised his head, he saw a personing down from the red sports car. After a careful look, he realized that it was Karen Morgan.


    He looked down, and the high-order dress made Suzanne Reid¡¯s lips tick upward, smiling. It¡¯s cool.


    Karen Morgan naturally saw her and Nancy White, and looked curiously at the ck sports car, but she knew very little about sports cars. She didn¡¯t know that Suzanne Reid¡¯s sports car could buy dozens of her own. That sports car.


    Lazily pulling back her gaze, thinking of Myron Follette forcing Rae Green away, she also gave Suzanne Reid a somewhat good expression, rolled her eyes, snorted sarcastically, and walked away in high heels.


    ¡°What arrogance!¡± Nancy White murmured while staring at Karen Morgan¡¯s back, and said displeasedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a rich boyfriend, what¡¯s so great!¡±


    ¡°Karen Morgan has a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I drove a luxury car to thepany to pick her upst night.¡± Following Suzanne Reid to the elevator, Nancy White pouted, ¡°I heard that her boyfriend is the son of the new mayor, he is a prince. Lord.¡±


    After Nancy White walked in, Suzanne Reid closed the elevator door, looking at the slowly increasing red number, she snorted and nodded understandingly, ¡°No wonder I think the brand of clothes on her looks so familiar, It was sent by someone else.¡±


    ¡°Listening to what you said, I¡¯m a little envious.¡± Nancy White pouted and shouted reluctantly, ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of Myron Follette, the bad guy, if it wasn¡¯t for him, I could make Jacob Derek spoil me like that! ¡±


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think about such a depressing thing.¡± Suzanne Reid said with a smile, and suddenly had an idea, when she got out of the elevator, she deliberately pulled Nancy White to slow down, ¡°How about I give you a chance to make money? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nancy White looked at him vigntly and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want me to go out and buy something to drink and give me a tip?¡±


    In fact, Nancy White had acted once before.


    That afternoon Suzanne Reidchao wanted to drink coffee, but there were no coffee pods in the drawer, and he didn¡¯t want to go out to buy it by himself, so he tempted her to buy coffee, andter gave her a hundred yuan toll.


    She doesn¡¯t want to do this kind of errands!


    Nancy White was indignant in her heart. She knew that Suzanne Reid would be a trader in a securitiespany when she was in college and made a lot of money.


    She was full of joy and thought that she would teach herself to make such a lot of money. !


    ¡°Definitely not.¡± Suzanne Reid thought it was funny, didn¡¯t she just lied a little bit, this girl showed such an aggrieved expression that she was afraid of being cheated again?


    Patting Nancy White on the shoulder, she lowered her head and whispered, ¡°If this happens, I will really make you a lot of money, and make your 10, 000 yuan a week into 100, 000 yuan.¡±


    Nancy White¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, he hugged her arm, and barked his teeth at her, ¡°That¡¯s what you said, don¡¯t lie to me! It¡¯s so amazing, it can turn into 100, 000 yuan in a week. ?¡±


    Suzanne Reid couldn¡¯t deny the smile, this girl is really ignorant of the world, doesn¡¯t she know that in all industries, the big fat piece of securities is one that people can¡¯t stop eating.


    This is just a small shrimp, but the big shrimp on the top is big!


    Later, when he learned that he was going to call Edwiin Morrison, Nancy White was so startled that he almost jumped out of his chair.


    ¡°You, you asked me to call your boyfriend?!¡±


    Suzanne Reid rolled his eyes, pulled her back into the chair, and said slightly dissatisfied: ¡°I said, he¡¯s not my boyfriend, if you say it again, I¡¯ll ignore you next time.¡±


    Nancy White didn¡¯t talk about that very interestingly, and asked her curiously: ¡°Then why did you call him?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this an interview approaching?¡± Suzanne Reid sighed, ying with her fingers, she was still afraid of what happened the night before, and she didn¡¯t want to hear his disturbing voice again, ¡°So I¡¯ll let you fight. Call me to make sure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not very busy, why don¡¯t you call and ask yourself!¡± Nancy White murmured, feeling that Suzanne Reid¡¯s entrustment was really inexplicable, ¡°It only takes a few minutes to make a phone call!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to make a lot of money?¡± Suzanne Reid saidzily, Mei Mu nced at her sideways.


    Nancy White pursed her lips, frowning her eyebrows, struggling a little in her heart.


    She definitely wants to earn big money, but she is also afraid of that man. He is not very good at speaking. If she rashly calls over, will he reply with the word ¡®go away¡¯ in a concise and clear way?


    However, he has assisted him several times, so he shouldn¡¯t be so cold-hearted, right?


    Thinking of this, Nancy White finally made up his mind. that is! She helped him a lot, so she shouldn¡¯t be greeted with cold eyes! She used Suzanne Reid¡¯s mobile phone to dial Edwiin Morrison¡¯s number.


    Suzanne Reid was next to her, eavesdropping.


    The phone was picked up without two beeps, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter.¡±


    That voice made Suzanne Reid¡¯s whole breathing tense, and she grabbed Nancy White¡¯s arm to seek somefort.


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, are you busy?¡± Suzanne Reid giggled, maintaining a nine-point friendly attitude, ¡°I¡¯m here to confirm one thing with you, the fifth ising to our TV station for an interview, you know? ¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this be her calling me?¡± There was some displeasure in the cold tone.


    ¡°Oh, Fanfan is too busy!¡± Nancy White casually gave a reason, ¡°Mr. Morrison, you are the most handsome, just help me to see, on the fifth day, I will let the TV station driver pick you up earlier. .¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll drive over there.¡±


    ¡°Hey, really?¡± Nancy White shouted loudly, and when he learned that he had promised that he coulde over to be interviewed normally on the fifth day, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, ¡°Haha, I will thank President Ye for Fanfan that day. Come here now!¡±


    The man on the other end sneered, ¡°Thank you, isn¡¯t she right next to you?¡±


    Nancy White was startled, and hurriedly looked at Suzanne Reid, Suzanne Reid tried her best to keep her from speaking, but unfortunately this girl is a creature without roots, and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Suzanne, how did he know you were beside him? ¡±


    Nancy White, you idiot!


    Suzanne Reid held his forehead, so angry that he didn¡¯t want to speak.


    he does not know! He¡¯s not here, how could he know? But you opened your mouth, if you asked me like that, of course he would know! Fool!

 Chapter 123 ：Pearl Earrings

    At this point, Suzanne Reid wanted to use Nancy White to determine the time with him, which was a mess.


    While sighing, she pushed the chattering Nancy White to her own seat. This man took a few steps, but he was still depressed. He saw that the office door was pushed open, and Myron Follettexin walked in with an evil smile on the corner of his mouth.


    This vile man was wearing a pair of khaki trousers and a ck and white id shirt today, looking particrly casual and charming, especially the id shirt, the metal buttons were unbuttoned all the way to the chest, revealing a lustrous and charming pectoral muscle .


    Unfortunately, neither Suzanne Reid nor Nancy White wanted to see him.


    When he saw those two pairs of disdainful eyes that didn¡¯t wee him, Mr. Follette was a little unhappy, but the peach blossom eyes were still curved, carrying something, and striding up with long legs, giggling: ¡°Morning, I want Don¡¯te and hug one?¡±


    Suzanne Reid admired him with a simple word: ¡°Go away.¡±


    Turning his eyes, Myron Follette pitifully forgot about Nancy White. When she saw that she ignored her and went back to her seat, she hurriedly ran up, grabbed a chair at random and sat there, and put a few bags All were stuffed into her arms, ¡°Come on, present!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nancy White said dissatisfiedly, and threw the things back into his arms without looking at them, ¡°Who wants your things, you should send less people to follow me, and stop appearing in front of my eyes. Very good!¡±


    These words made Myron Follette angry.


    How can this chick be so ignorant? How many people want to buy themselves a gift but can¡¯t ask for it! He Baba ran to the United States and carefully picked out gifts for her to bring back, but he still didn¡¯t get her a smile?


    How could anyone be more wronged than him? !


    ¡°I¡¯m not fulfilling the task of being your boyfriend!¡± Myron Follette grabbed her soft little hand and put it on his chest, and pressed it hard towards her, the closer he got, the scarlet thin His lips almost kissed her neck.


    Nancy White pped his cheek open with an unceremonious p, ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    ¡°How can I not be better than that guy?¡± Myron Follette turned his head and red at her, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money for money? I can kill him with the money I have! I also have a big house and a luxury car, As long as you speak, even if you want the stars, I will take them off for you!¡±


    His domineering confession with conditions made all the female colleagues who were watching the fun gasp in air, blushed and almost screamed, and almost jumped out and shouted at Myron Follette, ¡°I¡¯m willing to be with you even if you don¡¯t pick the stars.¡±


    It¡¯s a pity that Nancy White wasn¡¯t that excited female colleague, she just rolled her eyes at him.


    Myron Follette was really hurt. Damn, I think he has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and he has won many famous models and wealthy daughters, but the result is that he can¡¯t handle this dead girl! It¡¯s maddening enough!


    Seeing that Nancy White was stubborn and ignoring him, he had to put everything on the chair he was sitting on, and walkedzily towards Suzanne Reid with the corners of his mouth pouted, his face darkened, obviously he was feeling unhappy. stage.


    Suzanne Reid didn¡¯t want to say a word to him with so many gossip eyes at all, he just kicked a chair over, and warned with a cold face, ¡°I want to work, can you go back to where you are? ?¡±


    Myron Follette stretched out his hand to hold down the rotating chair, and gave her a wrong look, ¡°Baby, how can you be so cruel?¡±


    That being said, he didn¡¯t take a step forward, just took out a small light blue box from his pocket, put it on the soft chair, and pushed it towards Suzanne Reid.


    When the chair stopped beside him, Suzanne Reid picked up the small box and opened it to see that there were a pair of pearl earrings inside. The pearls were as small as rice grains, white and round, small and beautiful, extremely elegant.


    ¡°Someone molested a woman from a good family, and then asked me to go to the United States to buy this.¡± After speaking, Myron Follette tilted his head and smiled evilly at her, ¡°However, it was my money, baby, do you have any? What do you mean?¡±


    Suzanne Reid closed the small box again and smiled at him, ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go, you really hurt my heart!¡± Myron Follette had long been ustomed to her treatment, turned around and left, waving at her, ¡°Remember to wear it on the day of the interview!¡±


    When he passed Nancy White¡¯s seat, he was in high spirits, and he suddenly leaned towards her neck to kiss her secretly. After Nancy White was shocked, the others had already slipped away, his deep voice was smiling, ¡°Little girl. , remember to look at those gifts!¡±


    ¡°Bastard, shameless guy!¡± Nancy White yelled at his back angrily, with a ws in his heart.


    From the time Myron Follette came in until he left, the surprise to everyone has never ceased.


    The eyes of those colleagues wandered around Suzanne Reid, but within a few seconds, they wandered around to Nancy White again, all with a confused look on their faces.


    So, is this Mr. Follette going to take down both women?


    Ho, do you want to be so fierce, two women fighting for a man? Will there be a fight?


    If Suzanne Reid knew that these gossip colleagues were thinking about this kind of thing, he would definitely take Myron Follette back and beat him hard in front of everyone to vent his anger.


    Suzanne Reid liked the pair of pearl earrings. Of course, she knew that the person Myron Follette was talking about was Edwiin Morrison.


    Looking at the small box, she had a veryplicated expression on her face. She liked it, but dared not wear it.


    Edwiin Morrison will bring back things that are pleasing to the eye as long as they are in the eyes Take it from someone else, and if it sounds good, it¡¯s a buy, and if it¡¯s a rogue, it¡¯s a robbery.


    At first, Suzanne Reid felt ttered, but she felt that it was not good to take it for nothing. He gave one to himself, and he figured out a way to return the other.


    Later, she racked her brains and couldn¡¯t think of a good gift for him, so she was toozy. Think about it, don¡¯t send it directly.


    However, because of the selection of gifts for Edwiin Morrison, Suzanne Reid also knew many top brands and was able to distinguish between genuine and fake.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When he and Vito Brown were still dating, no matter whether he chose a gift for himself or not, when the festival came, Suzanne Reid would always carefully prepare the best gift for him, and sometimes he would go abroad to bring it back in person.


    When he saw the smile on his face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. He once thought that it was the most beautiful love.


    Unfortunately, this beautiful love fantasy was shattered.


    Taking back those thoughts that were drifting away, Suzanne Reid flipped through the small box, stared at the small English words on the ground for a few seconds, got up from his seat, turned around, left the office, and walked to the bathroom.


    The bathroom was lit with warm yellow lights and no one was using it.


    Suzanne Reid stood in front of therge mirror that glowed with light, put his hair back, revealing a pair of small and crystal earlobes, and then put on the pair of earrings.


    The earrings were already small, and the pearls were round. At this moment, they made Suzanne Reid¡¯s pink earlobes even more charming.


    Suzanne Reid pursed his lips with a slight smile on his face.


    He was looking at the pair of earrings in the mirror when he heard a cold female voiceing from the bathroom door, slightly disdainful, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

 Chapter 124 ：Why are you

    Just listening to the cool voice Suzanne Reid knew who it was.


    She sighed and turned her head to look out the door with a polite smile on her face.


    She looked at the gorgeous woman in a white long-sleeved chiffon shirt and ck short skirt, she said, ¡°Miss Green, long time no see. already.¡±


    Rae Green gave her azy look, walked into the bathroom with her handbag, stopped in front of the sink next to Suzanne Reid, looked at her delicate face in the mirror, she sneered, ¡°Are you curious about me? Can you be here again?¡±


    Suzanne Reid shook his head and said with a smile: ¡°Howe, your uncle can take down such a big TV station, but is he afraid that he won¡¯t be able to send you in again? I just don¡¯t think you need to stare at me like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on you?¡± Rae Green turned her head sharply to look at her, her eyes were stern, and she shouted sharply, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been blowing in Myron Follette¡¯s ear, how would he have received this TV station from him? NW Group of the family goes down? You are so capable and able to hook up with such a prince, how can you still be wronged on this TV station? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to choose where I work.¡± Suzanne Reid didn¡¯t take her aggressiveness in the slightest, he still had a smile on his face, and said with a good temper, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Green, it¡¯s not like you live with a good eldest youngdy. It¡¯s really hard for you to have to go to the TV station to be busy with enjoyment.¡±


    ¡°Vito has contacted you?¡± Rae Green took a step closer to her and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he answer my calls recently, did you say something bad about me to him and let him ignore me? ?¡±


    Suzanne Reid couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Is this Rae Green ill and pushes everything on himself?


    As early as after the two met in the cafe earlier, she had cleaned up everything about him, ignored WeChat, blocked the phone, and since thest time she met Vito Brown in front of the apartment, she Never saw him again.


    Seeing that Suzanne Reid didn¡¯t speak, Rae Green thought she had acquiesced, her face couldn¡¯t help turning cold, she grabbed her wrist with great strength, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t contact him again and won¡¯t turn back? Did you see that he was going to take over at the ER headquarters again, and you wanted to reunite with him?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For Rae Green¡¯spelling words, Suzanne Reid just wanted to give her three words: You are sick!


    When she is the only man in the world, Vito Brown, she still has to hold on to him? It¡¯s really funny, when did she ever pursue this? As for rich men, is that rare?


    If it wasn¡¯t for her own work, she really wanted to say to this woman coldly: I am the second youngdy of the Morrison¡¯s family, and I have such a huge family. Do you think I need a powerful man to set off?


    Endured and endured, Suzanne Reid frowned and pushed Miss Green¡¯s hand away, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, don¡¯t ask me about him, I¡¯ve deleted all his contact information, and I never thought of talking to him again. connect.¡±


    Rae Green red at her, but after a few seconds, the pressing expression on her face loosened again, and she said with a sarcastic smile, ¡°Yeah, why did I forget, you have another Edwiin Morrison who can tter, What do you think about Shang Vito?¡±


    Before waiting for Suzanne Reid, whose face was sinking to speak, she continued: ¡°Hey, we are still hanging out in Kyoto together, seeing how close you are, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t just know each other, you might as well tell me if you didn¡¯t break up with Vito. Have you been with him since?¡±


    This time, Suzanne Reid was really angry, staring at her coldly, his voice was cold, ¡°You sent someone to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Yo, how can you say that stalking is so ugly!¡± Miss Green shrugged and her red lips slowly twitched, ¡°It¡¯s just that my friends who work in Kyoto see you asionally. Don¡¯t nder people.¡±


    In fact, Rae Green really sent someone to follow Suzanne Reid.


    She doesn¡¯t understand, Vito Brown has been good to herself for more than a year, she doesn¡¯t dare to speak loudly, she almost wants to give everything, why since Suzanne Reid broke up with him since the two went to bed and was seen by Suzanne Reid A little bit changed?


    The first few days were fine, but he didn¡¯t expect that he started to be a little cold to himself on the evening of just attending a celebrity dinner. He hugged him a few times and flung him away, and then ran back to find Suzanne Reid.


    Uneasy, he sent someone to follow Vito Brown secretly. After finding out that he and Suzanne Reid were in the cafe, Rae Green was so angry that he sent all the photos to Edwiin Morrison, and asked him out for dinner at night. He wanted to be at peace with him.


    After chatting, I didn¡¯t know, he immediately broke up after saying a few words, leaving her in a daze at that time.


    No matter how loud she made, or even showing grievances in front of him to seekpleteness, he ignored it, determined to break up, but Rae Green would never let go.


    Later, when he learned that he was going to be the vice president of ER headquarters, I don¡¯t even want to break up.


    The private detective she hired has been closely following Suzanne Reid¡¯s whereabouts, including Suzanne Reid¡¯s shopping, and asionally going back to Ye¡¯s vi for dinner, but the tightness around the vi is too strict, and it is not easy for private detectives to take pictures.


    When she found that Edwiin Morrison¡¯s car was also heading towards the vi, Rae Green finally realized something was wrong. Later, she got the photos taken by a private detective who followed them to Kyoto.


    Seeing Edwiin Morrison leaning down, she was extremely spoiled. She finally went mad, smashing the things in the room, screaming again and again.


    She didn¡¯t understand that in terms of beauty, Suzanne Reid was not the kind of beauty in the world, her figure was just right, and her family was average, how could Vito Brown break up with her and then go back and get it back?


    What¡¯s even more enviable is how could she let a man like Edwiin Morrison care so much for her? Why!


    If Suzanne Reid believed her, she wouldn¡¯t be Suzanne Reid, but she was toozy to expose Rae Green¡¯s lie.


    This woman can only jump in front of her, but she doesn¡¯t dare to send it out even if she takes pictures. Is she afraid of Edwiin Morrison?


    No one is not afraid of a strong man who holds the lifeline of the top domestic media with one hand.


    After taking off the earrings and putting them in the small box, she turned around and walked in, not going to look at Rae Green at all.


    However, she wanted to leave, but someone didn¡¯t let her. He stretched out his hand and grabbed her arm again. He raised his footsteps, took a step closer, and gritted his teeth, ¡°Suzanne Reid, why are you? Why do so many people like it? ¡±


    Suzanne Reid took a deep breath, opened her hands one by one, tilted her head slightly and smiled at her, ¡°Miss Green, I think you might as well go to two more yoga sses if you have time, you have some fat on your waist. It¡¯s revealed!¡±


    Ignoring Rae Green¡¯s stern face and her cold eyes, she straightened up slightly and walked out of the bathroom, walking gracefully and calmly, ¡°As for why? Haha, your ex-boyfriend said that I am docile and likable, Miss Green, you What do you think?¡±


    The expression on Rae Green¡¯s face finally copsed because of her words.


    In a rage, she picked up the hand sanitizer and threw it at her back, screaming, ¡°Suzanne Reid!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!